Stories by Kiera Dellacroix

Stories by Kiera Dellacroix Engravings of Wraith Icehole Fractured Tapestry

Engravings of Wraith

All content with the exception of song lyrics used without permission is the property of the author. © 2001 Kiera Dellacroix A woman of reluctant violence learns about life and love.

Prologue "Cameron," she said with a heavy Irish accent as she picked up the phone. She listened attentively to the voice on the other end of the line for several minutes before speaking again. Bailey Cameron was a strikingly attractive woman, standing about half a foot short of six feet tall. Her waist-length hair was a study in ebony that contrasted sharply against a somewhat pale complexion. She was trim and moved with an economy of motion that spoke volumes of athletic prowess, yet the latter took nothing away from her feminine attributes. However, her most prominent feature, the one that people immediately noticed when not engaged in observation of only her body, were her eyes, which were as black as obsidian and frighteningly intelligent. Those eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly as she listened to the voice coming from the phone. "I see, are you sure?" she asked and nodded when answered. "Very well, let me have the address," she said as she fished in a desk drawer for something to write with. "Repeat that, please," She requested and dictated the information to a pad. "Well done, I'll make sure payment is transferred to your usual account in the morning," she said in departure. She turned in her chair to look out the window that stood eighteen stories above Atlanta, staring out at the night and the lights below for almost an hour before reluctantly rising from her seat. -------John Clinton stumbled down the steps that led to the sidewalk, a stumble that was destined to turn into an embarrassing crash had his friend and

drinking partner not grabbed an arm to steady him. "You gonna be alright to drive, Johnny?" "Yeah, don't have that far to go." "You shouldn't drive drunk, why don't you let me call you a cab?" "I'm not completely in the can, Pete. Besides, Susie will have a shit fit if I show up without my car." "Alright, I should probably argue with you but I'll settle for saying goodnight." "Did you drive or ride that goofy bike of yours?" "I rode the goofy bike and if you would try some physical activity, you might lose that gut you're developing." "What gut?" John said standing up straight and failing miserably in an attempt to suck his stomach in. "You better start breathing or you'll pass out," Pete laughed. John expelled the breath that he was holding and his gut promptly reasserted its bulging presence. "It's all the beer I drank, tomorrow I'll be as slender as a reed," John theorized. "Tomorrow you'll still look like you ate the horse you rode in on," Pete chuckled. "Oh… Oh…" John said as he stumbled around in mock laughter. "You're killing me." "Yeah, well what can I say? I got a million of them. Want to hear some more?"

"Spare me." "Your loss, are sure you don't want that cab?" "Nah, I'll be okay. See ya next Monday?" "Yep. See ya then, Johnny," Pete said bending unlock his bicycle. "Okay, talk to you later," John said as he watched his friend straddle the bike and pedal away. As he made his way toward his car, he noticed that besides his own there were only two other vehicles left in the parking lot. A discovery that filled him with a mixture of adolescent pride and adult dismay upon realizing that he had shut the bar down again. He fumbled the keys out of his pocket when he arrived at his car and successfully inserted the key into the lock after only two intoxicated attempts. Bending to seat himself in the car, he was totally unaware of the silently moving and rapidly approaching figure until a vice-like grip descended on his arm as he reached to close the door. He caught only a startled glimpse of black clothing before he was struck just below the ear with a wickedly powerful blow that rendered him unconscious. His body was roughly shoved over into the passenger seat and the intruder sat down behind the wheel to start the car, backing out of the space slowly and emerging on to the street leisurely. The car traveled at steady legal pace for several miles, leaving the ritzy neighborhood that John frequented on his drinking nights in favor of the inner city. Eventually, the vehicle slowed and came to a stop next to the curb on a street lined with apparently abandoned buildings. The only glint of light coming from a street lamp several blocks in the distance. Bailey stepped out of the car and walked silently down the sidewalk, tucking an errant lock of raven hair back into the beret she was wearing. She approached the entrance to an alley and was soon engulfed within its

confines, coming to a halt next to a dumpster where she knelt and tossed aside several garbage bags to expose the body hidden under the debris. She quickly removed the jacket and shirt from the man and upon standing, removed her own jacket and donned the clothes she had taken from the body. Returning to the car in clothes that were several sizes too big for her, she leaned into the vehicle to pull John's unconscious form into the driver's seat, spending several tedious moments positioning his body behind the wheel. Stepping back and pulling a pair of large leather gloves on over her already existing pair, she drew a small automatic handgun from the waistband of her pants. Leaning in close and extending her right arm through the window, she fired two rounds into the back of his head. Withdrawing her arm from within the car, she squatted on the sidewalk and cast a regretful stare upon her handiwork. "Sorry, John," she said finally. She sighed sadly as she walked back to the body in the alley and stripped off the clothes she had borrowed from the unconscious man. After several minutes of frustrating work, she had the shirt and jacket back on the body and had placed the large gloves that she had worn on the man's hands. She placed the gun in the waistband of his pants and dropped John's wallet into his front shirt pocket. As an afterthought, she spared a second to verify that the man was still alive before she put her own jacket back on and walked out the opposite end of the alley. -------Matt Fisher slowly climbed his way back into consciousness and abruptly realized that not only was he not at home in bed, but every joint in his body hurt. He tried to sit up and instantly grabbed his head to quell a serious attack of dizziness. "You've been out for over twenty hours," a female voice with an Irish accent drifted over him. "Where am I?" he asked groggily as he again attempted to sit up.

"Russell Lake." "Huh?" he asked, slowly taking in his surroundings. The rocking motion that he thought was just dizziness was in fact the movement of the little metal boat he found himself floating in. He belatedly noticed with rapidly increasing alarm that his ankle was handcuffed to a short heavy chain, which in turn was padlocked around a large cinder block. It was shaping up to be a pretty fucking scary dream. "Who are you?" he asked the woman sitting in the back of the boat. "Bailey Cameron." "Do I know…" he started but cut off suddenly as the name registered. "Oh my God," he whispered as reality crashed in on him and he turned wide eyes on the woman, unable to make out her features in the dark. "The problem with corruption is once you've indulged, there's always someone who knows." "Wait, we can talk about this," he blurted, close to panic. "I'm curious. How much did they pay you to set me up, Mr. Fisher?" "You don't understand…" "How much?" "Thirty-five thousand, but you can have it," he blubbered. "You can have all of it, just don't do this…" "Is that all they offered for ruining what's left of my life?" "Please don't do this, please!" he begged, the tears coming suddenly and uncontrollably. "You can have the money, I have a wife…" The words were cut off by the unseen stroke of a katana that sang through

the dark and cut his throat. She turned away from the man's final moments, staring silently out over the black water until he bled himself out. With a little sigh, she stood up and wiped her blade clean on his pant leg, placing it on the deck behind her when she was finished. Releasing another sigh, she bent to force his body first, and then the cinderblock overboard. She straightened and stood unmoving in the little boat, watching the water with an indifferent expression where the corpse had been sucked under. -------Twenty-four hours later she was once again seated at her desk and staring out at the night. She hadn't moved for over an hour and her expression was unreadable. There were no lights on in the office and the sudden ringing of the phone elicited no response from her. It rang nine times before she reached out to pick up the receiver. "Wraith," she answered and listened for a moment. "It's done."

Part One God forbid you ever had to walk a mile in her shoes, Then you really might know what it's like to have to choose - E. Shrody

I Bailey walked briskly to her car after having offered her condolences to John's widow, Susan, ignoring everyone else present. She slipped in behind the wheel of her Barracuda and irritably started the car, resisting the urge to stomp on the accelerator as she left the cemetery in the rearview mirror. She ground her teeth in an attempt to reign in her temper as she slowly traveled through traffic, finally taking the turn that allowed her access to the interstate and accelerating up the entrance ramp at an alarming velocity. The Barracuda hitting I-20 at close to 90mph, gaining speed with no intention of slowing as the rocketing car wove in and out of the interstate traffic, eventually leaving the city behind in the wake of a roaring motor. She paid no attention to the speed at which she was traveling, she really didn't care. It was race to avoid reality, the speed kept her from thinking and she pushed the Barracuda until it was no longer an option. In the end, her thoughts caught up with her and took a slight lead, she tried to overtake them but they tenaciously solidified their supremacy. Fight or forfeit? As soon as the question entered her mind she knew the race was over. Reluctantly, she eased her foot off of the accelerator as she prepared to take the next exit, the car gradually slowing until it came to a complete stop at the end of the off ramp. Content to let the car idle, she stared through the windshield at nothing for several moments until finally reaching up and pulling the rear view around to face her, taking a hard look at the face staring back at her. "Was there a time you didn't look like a prisoner?" she asked the stranger

in the mirror who only blinked in response.

Fight or forfeit? Without permission and despite the sadness that always accompanied thoughts of family, her mind took her back in time.

Dinner was almost ready. Mother was busy setting places while a 15year-old Bailey and her brothers were sitting at the table with their father. There had been another funeral earlier in the day, one of father's friends. Her father had lost a lot of friends to either death or imprisonment. She knew more than her family wanted her to. She was not naïve enough to buy into the story that all of her father's friends had died of 'accidents'. They tried very hard to give her a normal life, always protecting her and shielding her from information. She knew her father was involved, and her older brother, but she never quite knew why. The British were always nice to her. They would smile at her when she passed, and once when she had lost track of mother in a crowd a British soldier had stayed with her until she was found. She had been embarrassed at the way mother had treated him when she caught up with them. Looking at her father across the dinner table she summoned the courage to ask the question she had long wanted the answer to. "Da, why do we fight with the British?" She saw the wince on her father's face when he heard the question and he looked at her for so long without speaking that she began to squirm a little under his attention. Looking around the room she noted that her brothers and that even mother had stopped the preparations for dinner and seemed to be nervously awaiting his response. The silence and her father's regard dragged on long enough that she prepared to ask the question again when he finally answered. "Sweetheart, everybody has to fight to be free." The decision was made.

Two hours later, she navigated her car through the parking complex to the private garage she kept in the high-rise building that was both home and office. She was tired, but there were a few things she wanted to take care of before allowing herself the luxury of sleep. She swiped her access card across the sensor and was rewarded with an electronic buzz that invited entry. -------From the security desk in the lobby, Tommy White's head snapped up to the sound of the private door opening. He knew it could only be one person so he wasn't surprised, having long since gotten used to seeing her come and go at the strangest of hours. Knowing that it wouldn't do to have the owner of the building and his employer see him slouching at his desk, he quickly set his back ramrod straight and put on his best smile. "Good evening, Miss Cameron," he said as she emerged from the doorway. "Hello, Tom," she replied distantly as she made her way to the private elevator and disappeared.

God, she's beautiful. A thought that entered his mind every time he encountered the elusive Bailey Cameron and on each occasion he found her in his thoughts for hours afterward. He had worked for C-Corp for almost three years and was privy to most of the rumors and gossip that circulated the building. Over time, he had gathered a great deal of information. He knew that she owned the eighteen-story building that he was sitting in and lived on the top floor. She also owned the company that conducted its business on the other seventeen floors. It was a successful business. To the people who worked within the confines of the building, Bailey was something of a spectre, infrequently involving herself in the operation of the company and preferring to leave it in the hands of a Board of Directors. She only appeared when asked or needed and those times were rare. The

presence of Bailey Cameron meant that either there was a lot on the line or someone had pulled a full fuck-up. The last thing anybody wanted was a personal visit from Bailey, she had an immensely intimidating presence and a way of speaking that both dismissed you and cut right to the heart of the matter. It was a well recognized observation from those who had dealt with her firsthand, that although generally considered as almost too smart for her own good, she also possessed a swift temper. In fact, one of the most carefully guarded secrets within the corporation was that behind her back, the employee's had half-seriously and half-jokingly nicknamed her 'The Princess of Darkness'. A name most thought was well suited, considering her dark features and the fact that she always wore black clothes. However, it was the general consensus that she was an excellent employer and despite the dark tones that she was popularly painted in, one would be hard pressed to find a truly disgruntled employee. The woman was an enigma, not only to himself but to the populace at large. It was obvious that she took great pains to isolate herself from anything other than basic human interaction. She fascinated him to no end. She also scared him on a level he didn't often let himself think about, because he knew something about her that he suspected very few people did. The woman had secrets. Some of which were dangerous.

He had only been working for C-Corp for a couple of months when late one night the private door had opened to reveal Bailey. "Hello, Miss Cameron." "Tom, I need a favor." "Of course, what can I do for you?" he said quickly, eager to score brownie points. "Come with me please." He got up from his chair and followed her through the private entrance to the garage she parked in. He was keenly aware of the tension surrounding her, an electric feeling that he felt sure he could touch if he

tried. They descended the stairs and he was astonished to find six men lying in a rough circle in front of her car. It didn't take a brainiac to see that the men had been on the losing side of a rather severe ass kicking. He lowered himself to a knee and was relieved to find them alive. Knowing he had an expression of awe etched into his face, he turned to find her looking at him patiently. "What kind of favor can I do for you, Miss Cameron?" "These men require transportation, Tom. Would you get one of the vans and drive them to this address?" She handed him a piece of paper and he felt his hand, without his permission, reach out and take the offering. "Miss Cameron, don't you think we should call the police?" "I'm afraid that's not possible, Tom." "But…" "Believe me when I tell you that under no circumstances can I allow police intervention on this matter." "But…" "I know this must seem strange, I'll make sure your efforts are rewarded." "But…" "Yes or no, Tom?" And with those intense black eyes bearing down on him, and the eerie feeling that 'no' was not a possible response, he had agreed. Twenty minutes later he found himself arriving at his destination where there were two men waiting. Neither spoke to him and he gladly returned the

silence as they helped the wounded from his van and into one of their own. He didn't see Bailey again for over two weeks following the incident, although she intruded upon his thoughts constantly. It frightened him more than he cared to admit that one person was capable of inflicting the damage that had been dealt to those men. It was a knowledge that he would rather not have and a danger that he cared not to dwell on. A week later there was a second draft in his payroll envelope in the form of a personal check. He had also been given a significant raise on his company draft. He didn't complain, he knew he had been bought. -------Bailey let herself in the door and made straight for the office where she kept her personal computers. Sitting down, she shook a cigarette out of the pack that resided on her desk, placing the smoke behind an ear as she leaned over the floor safe situated under her chair. After a few seconds of manipulation, she was staring at a small black book that she had hoped never to have to use. Fishing in a desk drawer produced a lighter that immediately sparked to life and after indulging in one long, less than satisfying drag of tobacco, she turned to her computer and called the first number.

II Like a dream in the night, Who can say where we're going? - B. Ferry Josh sat at the kitchen table with his head in his hands and prayed to anybody or anything that would listen to make his fucking wife shut the hole under her nose. Everyone had warned him, but he had gone ahead and

married the bitch anyway. A moment of silence took him by surprise. Was it possible she had a stroke? A giddy wave hit him at thought. He looked up to be disappointed; the bitch was staring at him with her hands on her hips. He sighed. "Are you listening to me?" the bitch said. He looked at her standing on the other side of the table and for a long moment he really wished she were dead. She had been such an attractive girl when they had married and looking at her now it was an impossibility to see the woman he had fallen in love with. The bitch looked as though she had gained a hundred pounds for each of the two years they had been married and he had met very sad and bitter old ladies that had nicer things to say. "Well, I hear the noise, I always hear the noise, but listening to you?" He smiled disarmingly. "No, I'm trying my best to figure out how the three hundred pounds of nagging cow flesh in front of me ate my lovely wife and took her place." He watched with no small measure of satisfaction as her faced turned crimson with anger. The bitch turned on her heel and, with all four cheeks and several chins jiggling, she stomped off down the hallway to vanish from sight. He smiled to himself but it faded quickly, the bitch would be back, no doubt fatter, louder, and meaner. With a long suffering sigh, he got up and poured himself a cup a coffee, his cell phone ringing as he stirred in the sugar. Fumbling through his jacket with one hand to retrieve the phone he made his way back to the table. With the cup in one hand and the phone in the other he stood in front of his chair, noting with a frown that the call displayed as a private ID. "Hello."

"Hello, Josh." The freshly poured cup of coffee fell from suddenly numb fingers to crash and shatter on the floor as he sat down hard in his chair. He knew

immediately who it was; it was impossible to forget that voice or the face that went with it. He had once seen that face with an expression of supernatural indifference, as the body it was attached to cut down nine men with a katana in the time it took for him to take a breath. He knew he should have been number ten. The event had been so quick and shocking in its violence that he had been too frightened to move and when the woman in black seemed to flow up to him, it was all he could do to close his eyes. He remembered standing there, fully expecting to feel the blade when an Irish accented voice whispered in his ear. "You were never here Josh, walk away, someday I might need a favor." When his eyes finally opened, she was gone and as soon as it dawned on him that he was actually going to live, his arms smuggling days had died a quick death. That had been six years ago, and today that same voice was on the other end of the phone.

"Josh, I need a package." "Uh…. Of course." He shook his head violently from side to side in an effort to get his act together, knowing that it would be foolish to give her anything less than his full attention.

"Josh?" "I'm sorry, specifics?"

"Two Browning Hi-Powers, chambered for .40 Smith and Wesson. No serial numbers. Full performance and accuracy packages with textured back straps, Novak low profile night sights, Hogue grips, matte black finish, and ten magazines. One of them needs to be tailored for left hand use and both need to be tapped for suppressors." "Anything else?"

"Two suppressors and two Galco Quick Slide holsters, black, with matching ammo carriers to accommodate eight of the magazines." "Ammunition?"

"Yes, a case of hollow point subsonic. Brand not important, the best you can get." "Delivery?"

"I'll need the package personally delivered, Josh." The conversation came to an uncomfortable standstill.

"Problem?" "N… No, when do you need it?"

"Two days." "Where do you need it?"

"Security desk of C-Corp, Atlanta, Georgia." "I can do three days at four thousand."

"Deal. Take care, Josh." Josh stared at the phone for a long time before hanging up. He needed to get moving, it was a two-day car trip to Atlanta and unlike his wife, this was one bitch he couldn't afford to disappoint. -------Bailey hung up the phone and snuffed out her cigarette. Standing, she started removing her clothes and dropping them in a trail behind her as she made her way to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth.

She had two days to Monday and the company would want to know who was replacing Johnny. She had some ideas, but they would have to wait. He had been the Director of Operations and the only person in the last few years she had been able to admit she rather liked. With a groan, she realized that she would have to call a meeting, hating the thought of being in a room with all those people. A situation she knew she wouldn't be dealing with at all, if she hadn't been forced to kill him. As she slid into bed, she hoped she didn't dream. -------Martin Satterfield found himself standing before his boss at the butt crack of dawn Monday morning. He hated Mondays and mornings, and to top it off he had the feeling that his boss was hiding something. Terry McKraken was currently on the phone, so Martin studied him while trying not to be obvious about it. Terry was a large man that carried himself with a military bearing. He had a hawk-like face and cruel brown eyes. His black hair, which was cut in the ever-popular jarhead look, was beginning to gray at the temples. He liked Terry for the most part, although the man's ego wouldn't fit in the Pacific. "I'm sorry, Martin. You were saying?" Terry asked as he hung up the phone. Martin brought his attention back to the matter at hand. "I really think you might have blown a call here. I don't see how Clinton fits the profile for elimination and any asset we have could have done that job. Would I be mistaken in assuming that this is somewhat personal, sir?" Terry thought about the question. You're damn right it was personal. He knew exactly what he was doing; this was no error in judgment. His eyes rose to take in the image of his newest protege. Martin looked every bit the WASP, a poster boy for the Young Republicans. He stood six feet tall and had a runner's body, blue eyes, and a wealth of dark hair that he parted on the side. It pissed him off a bit that one of his underlings would question his motives

but he also realized that he had taught Martin by the book, the man was trained to find flaws and point them out. Yet Martin spoke almost as if he knew just what he was up to. Had he let some vital piece of information slip out when talking to the man? Martin's enthusiasm and competence had thawed his usual arctic demeanor and as a result he had grown to like his assistant in the short time since he first walked into the office. They had talked at length on many occasions about a wide variety of subjects both professional and personal. Once again, he questioned himself and wondered if he had said a bit too much about his relationship with the operative in question. He became slightly agitated and it showed in his reply. "Be careful, Martin," Terry snapped. "I appreciate your opinions and value your appraisals, but don't overstep your bounds." Terry relaxed and sat back in his huge leather chair. "As far as Clinton is concerned, there are factors here that you're not privy to and as for The Wraith, I had no doubt that she would execute flawlessly." "Yes, but as you are well aware these Ops are delicate to begin with. If we don't control as many of the variables as we possibly can, then something will almost always go wrong. The Wraith has been inactive for over three years, it seems a dangerous tactic to bring her back at this stage," Martin replied. "Listen, Martin, all decisions are made after careful consideration and every avenue is explored to make damn sure that the route we decide upon is the best one to accomplish the end result," Terry said and looked at his assistant carefully, trying to gauge his reaction to the mostly honest words. He did indeed know that she could perform; the trick was getting her to perform. No easy feat. She had changed his whole life the day she walked out and he had spent the past three years cultivating the plan that would bring her back into the fold. A smug smile came to his face. Mission accomplished.

He spared another look at his assistant and again wondered if the young man knew too much. Martin was a quick study and a tireless worker but he didn't believe that he had said anything that would have tipped him off. Still, he was uneasy that he might have given him too much information. He considered the idea of having him retired but he genuinely liked the man, he was completely dependable for almost any task and was an excellent listener. He had bounced many ideas off of him with the hopes that he would see its merit or flaw and each time was rewarded with accurate and insightful commentary. Without a doubt, Martin was the best assistant that he had acquired since landing a Directorship. Besides, if Martin were to retire, he would have to go through the arduous process of finding a suitable replacement. Raking another critical look over the man, he searched for any hint of deceit but found only the enthusiasm that had attracted him in the first place. Even so, he knew he would have to keep an eye on him. Martin was zealous indeed, and perhaps far more intelligent than originally suspected. "Listen closely, Martin," Terry started. "I'm proud of what I do, as unsavory as it might seem. I've been doing it for over twenty years and I hope I can keep on doing it for another twenty." He leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms over his chest. "Do what you've been taught and don't lose sight of the mission that this organization was activated to perform." "I didn't mean to offend you," Martin stammered. "The reason I brought it up at all is because I'm somewhat familiar with the operative's record. Now, don't get me wrong, I'm not insinuating that you have anything but the best of intentions, but you yourself gave her inactive status three years ago, up until that time there had never been an inactive list in existence. In my opinion, that makes the operative a liability, and as you yourself have taught me, any liability that can be identified should not be put upon the field." He looked at his boss and waited for a response. The Deputy Director for the organization that called themselves The

Secondary was a breath away from telling the young man that he had no idea what he was talking about. It was becoming increasingly apparent that Martin knew or at least suspected, far more than he was letting on. He hid it well. Terry glared at the pompous little bastard and decided that he would have to replace him; he knew more than what was appropriate for a man in his position. It was a damn shame. He swallowed his disappointment, stuffed his hands into his pockets and looked Martin straight in the eye. "I elected to have her participate because in my professional opinion, she was more than capable of obtaining the objectives. As it turns out, I was right. Do you feel the need to contradict or second guess me any further, Mr. Satterfield?" "Sir, once again, I apologize if it seemed I was ques...." "I make decisions based on fact and necessity. I alone decide the particulars of all current and pending operations, so the next time you feel the need to give yourself a shot at my job, remember how many lives hang on the syllables you speak," Terry interrupted and turned to the window, looking out at the light snow that had begun to fall. "You may go home for the rest of the day, Martin. Thank you." Martin stared at the back that was presented to him and reviewed the last ten minutes of conversation. Finally, he nodded slightly as if he had confirmed something to himself and turned to walk slowly out of the office.

III I've got to be free, Free to face the life that's ahead of me - D. DeYoung Some time later, Martin sat at home in his den reviewing the conversation he had engaged in earlier in the day. Terry had definitely blown a call, of

this he was certain. He knew more than the man gave him credit for and upon testing the waters, the almost disturbing reaction by Terry confirmed what he had suspected; The Wraith was not a willing participant in the game. Recently, he had read a very abridged version of her file that had been less than educational. The only information obtainable from the contents that were not blacked out or deleted altogether were her sex, age, and place of birth. However, mission reports were not so heavily edited and after a little research into the past, he had ascertained that she was no doubt a spectacularly effective operative. Her statistics were the stuff of legend. He rose from his chair and wandered into the kitchen to pour himself a cup of coffee. He had gotten the distinct and unnerving impression that he had fucked up with Terry to a degree that he could not atone for. He was aware of the consequences and it was reasonable to suspect that he might even now be slated for retirement. With that thought in mind, he decided that preparations needed to be made. If it came down to the worst-case scenario, he was painfully aware that he was vastly overmatched. He would need an ally, a powerful ally. A possibility entered his mind, but oh man… the consequences if he was wrong. He needed to see her file to gain a realistic idea of what and with whom he was dealing with. A woman who could turn her back on an entity that took no prisoners would be a formidable power. Furthermore, a look at her unedited file might confirm his suspicions that Terry had blown more than a call. Indeed, it was quite possible that Terry had made himself a target. He ambled back to the den and sipped at his coffee thoughtfully. He could read the file this evening, after he was sure Terry had left for the night. There were advantages to working for a man who had an ego as large as all outdoors. The file resided in the top drawer of his desk, instead of in secure storage where it should have been. Terry locked his desk and his office, but he kept a spare of set of keys to the desk under his monitor stand. The door would usually present an insurmountable problem, but again Terry's ego came into play. Several weeks ago, Terry had handed him a keycard so he could hurry on to a meeting, and after rushing into the

meeting and giving Terry his briefcase, he had neglected to return the keycard. It was only later in the day that he realized that he hadn't given it back; he was never confronted on it so he decided to keep his mouth shut. Obviously, Terry had a spare. He smiled to himself; Terry was the kind of guy that had to have a mistake bite him in the ass before he admitted to it. Pleased with his plan, he finished his coffee and headed for the bedroom deciding a nap was in order. He checked the TV listings and set his alarm, secure in the knowledge that even James Bond watched 'Jerry Springer'. -------"So let me get this straight, the police don't even consider her a suspect in Clinton's death?" Terry rumbled into the phone.

"No, sir." Terry was one wrong answer away from a complete meltdown. "Please enlighten me. Who the hell do they think is responsible? I mean, for God's sake the man was high profile in the Atlanta business community. You would think his murder would be a top priority with the local PD." "Sir, they have a suspect in custody, a local druggie whose prints were found on the murder weapon. In addition, blood stains on the suspect's clothes match that of the victim, they have no reason to suspect our player was involved. My sources within the Department tell me they are convinced they have the perpetrator in custody." "Her prints were supposed to be on the weapon. Where's the ringer?"

"Mr. Fisher has not reported to work in six days. At this time his whereabouts are unknown, sir." Terry took a couple of deep breaths in the attempt to ease the painful digestion of this information. Three years of planning shot to shit, he had gotten her to play but not by his rules. He had underestimated her. Goddamn it! He had no doubt that Fisher was dead. He had played the

family card to get her in the game, but it wasn't enough to keep her on the field. She had seen to that. Fisher was to have applied her fingerprints to the murder weapon and having gone through the trouble himself of adding her prints to the FBI's print index three weeks ago, she should have already been in contact with him. How in the hell had she known about Fisher? At what point did the roof fall in on him? He had thought his plan perfect. Framing her for the murder of the man who oversaw the operation of her company had appeared to be the perfect scenario. Going fugitive was a possible option for she was perfectly able to avoid capture, but as long as he had her family the odds of that were slim. She wouldn't risk a confrontation with the police for the mere fact that she had honor. It would be unacceptable for her to harm anyone who was an innocent and she would recognize any member of law enforcement as just a naïve tool. He knew without a doubt, that prison wasn't a possibility for her. Faced with the threat of incarceration alone he was sure she'd have no choice but to return the sheltering arms of the organization. The moment she became aware of being a suspect, a homecoming to The Secondary was almost preordained. She had turned the tables on him. She had committed the murder, but somewhere along the line she had removed herself from being a suspect and had eliminated that idiot Fisher, who should have been the nail in her coffin. He sucked in a frustrated breath. He had been practicing his gloating in the mirror for the last two weeks. It wasn't going to happen. "Fuck!" he roared, throwing his coffee mug against the wall to shatter into pieces. Having made Clinton the victim was supposed to be his personal little bonus. It didn't matter to him that the man was an innocent, it only mattered that she liked him. With that reflection, a sinister wave of foreboding encompassed him, a possible consequence that he hadn't previously

considered if his plan failed. He had forced her to kill an innocent; something she would never had done if she had only herself to think about. Now, instead of bringing her back, he may have made an enemy. Had he gone too far? He shivered at the thought. He reached into his jacket, withdrawing his wallet and removing the photograph he had forced himself not to look at for the last three years. A picture taken without her knowledge and yellowing with age. She had been so young then, still in her teens and only a year fresh out of prison. He shook his head with a mixture of frustration and amusement. Even today she wore her hair the exact same way and her expression of cold indifference projected the same aloof and untouchable aura now that it had in the past. With a sigh, he dropped the photo to the surface of his desk. Three years ago she had walked out, walked out on him and her employer of more than a decade, succeeding where so many others had failed. Not only had she gotten out, which was until then deemed impossible, but in the process she had become very wealthy and much to his chagrin, seemingly content with her new life. When he had stumbled upon his most prized asset, she was living on borrowed time. Although her mind would never surrender, her body could only take so much. He remembered the first time he saw her, even under the bruises her beauty was apparent. He had viewed postmortem pictures of the guard who had attempted to rape her. The man had been killed with a savagery one would find hard to believe a 16-year old girl capable of. She had the gift; she would only quit when her body stopped functioning. He gave her a choice, remain in prison or lead a new life with the United States government. She chose the latter and in the years to come she exceeded all expectations. Eventually, as the right people began to appreciate her success, they also began to take notice of the one who had recruited her. If she was grateful, she certainly didn't show it. As she grew older, she only became more beautiful and he often found himself thinking of her. He tried desperately to get her attention a number of different ways but was always shunned. After a time, he became increasingly agitated

with her lack of appreciation for all that he had done for her. She owed him. She was alive today because he had pulled the strings and put his own fledgling career on the line. Everything she had accomplished and all she ever would was due directly to his involvement. He was her savior and should be treated as such. But it never happened. No matter what he did, she remained detached and uninterested in him or anyone else. As he sat there reliving the distant past, he began to sweat and a steel fist closed around his guts. He thought about all she had gained since she had left and all that he had lost. With her as his meal ticket, he was almost guaranteed to be the top man in a very short time. He was regarded by most as the obvious choice once the current Director stepped down and he had spent many days planning for the day when he would be announced as successor. Now, as he sat at the same desk, in the same office as he had on the day she had left, he realized for the millionth time that she had done much better without him than he had without her. His pulse pounded in his temples as he thought about the day she had walked into this very room, standing in the exact spot that Martin had occupied only hours ago, and simply stated that she was leaving. Of course, he had tried to talk some sort of sense to her. He gave her a solid thirty minutes of reasons to reconsider her decision and was rewarded with a solid thirty minutes of silence. As a last resort, he stated that no matter what he decided or said, she would be eliminated if she insisted on leaving. A statement that resulted in nothing but a dangerous narrowing of those fucking scary black eyes as she turned to leave. He recalled the last words they had spoken to each other.

"Bailey, please, I'm begging you, don't do this. I don't want to see anything happen to you." She turned her back on him and began walking toward the door, pausing with her hand on the doorknob. "You fix it Terry; make it so they leave me alone. I don't want to kill you." When she spoke those last six words, her voice seemed almost gentle. It was the only time he could ever remember her showing any emotion other

than anger. He relived that singular memory constantly. It was the only time in all the years that they had know each other that she ever showed any concern for him or any indication that maybe she had feelings for him. It was those six words that had kept her from being a target for the past three years. That and the fact that in the beginning, the team dispatched to persuade her to return was sent back alive, but damn near useless. He could never understand just why she left and was always searching for something that he might have done better or differently. Because of her he was where he was today and because of her he would go no further. He had put the brakes on career advancement when he convinced the Director to place her on an inactive list. A sell that had not been easy and had turned out to be career suicide. If he could do it differently today he would.

"Sir, are you still there?" He started at the sound of the voice and realized that he was still holding the phone in his hands. He quickly dropped it into the cradle, rising from his chair and gazing through the window at the winter scenery. The situation was now complicated beyond measure, she was without doubt one the top five people in the field, perhaps the best. What really scared him, although he was reluctant to admit it, was that perhaps he had crossed the line, and that maybe, just maybe, she might come after him. He sat back down and reached out to hit the intercom.

"Yes, sir." "I want you to contact all department heads. I want a meeting in the conference room tomorrow morning at 8:00. No one, and make sure you stress this point, no one is excused for any reason."

"Yes sir, but..." "No buts! I don't care where they are. You let them know that if they are not sitting bright-eyed and bushy-tailed in my meeting tomorrow, they can look

for different jobs," He glared at the phone sitting on his desk. "Do you have any more questions, Miss Marshall?" He punched the button to disconnect before she could reply. -------Bailey checked her reflection in the mirror, and for the first time in as long as she could remember, felt it might be possible to like what she saw. Today was the first day of the rest of her life. She had gone over everything in her mind at least a dozen times. Her plan was risky but would succeed; of this she was sure. It was going to take time but she was patient, the rewards were far too promising to pass up. She ran the brush through her hair one more time and headed to the elevator with the hope of catching Tom at the Security desk. Yesterday, she had called Clinton's assistant Piper, whom she had never met, and asked her if she would be interested in taking the position as her assistant. Clinton had bragged about her often and since he obviously wasn't going to need her any longer, there was no reason to let her go. It had been a short and surprisingly pleasant conversation. The woman had instantly agreed and had proceeded to chatter away in a slight Cajun accent as if talking to an old friend. She had been startled to find herself smiling as she listened to the woman prattle on and confused at that discovery, she had interrupted and asked her to inform the Board to be present in the conference room this morning. She assumed they were in there now awaiting her presence. She had suspected for quite some time that the Organization had people planted in her company. However, she felt that as long as they did their jobs for the company, she could care less what they reported. Today she cared, and she was going to make sure the right people got something to think about. The elevator doors opened and as expected she found Tom at the security desk. "Hi, Tom."

She caught him totally by surprise. He had heard that there was a meeting she was presiding over today and was not expecting to see her. He stood from his chair so fast he made himself dizzy. "Uh… Hello, Miss Cameron." She handed him an envelope. "Would you make sure that this gets out in today's mail?" "Of course." "Also, I'm expecting a package sometime tomorrow. Would you call me when it gets here? I'd like to speak to the man bringing it in." "Will do." "Thanks, Tom." He watched her walk away and sat down quickly, it was hard to hide an erection while standing. -------In the conference room you could cut the tension with a knife, it was rare that Cameron herself attended meetings. Most of the Board assumed that a new Director of Operations would be announced now that Clinton was gone and there were plenty of people in the room who believed they would be the perfect choice to fill the current vacancy. More than one was privately rehearsing their acceptance. There were those however, who had no idea what to think. Cameron was their benefactor and their employer but she was also a ghost. The occasional sighting or the once in a blue moon telephone call was all they ever heard or saw from her. In fact, a few were convinced that it was definitely going to be a bad mojo day. Bailey paused outside the conference room door and listened, she could hear them talking amongst themselves. She squared her shoulders and

rolled her head around until she heard the satisfying crack of vertebrae in her neck. Taking a long deep breath, she tried to shake the awkwardness she always felt when dealing with people. The second the door opened all noise immediately ceased and every eye in the room tracked to her. She nodded slightly to everyone as she made her way to the head of the table and took her seat, letting them all get a good look before she started. "Good morning," she said. "I want to thank everyone for coming, I know it was short notice." There was a rumble of responses to her greeting before it quieted and everyone looked at her expectantly. "First off. I would like to thank everyone who attended John's funeral and sent flowers and gifts to his wife Susan. I know she appreciated it, as I do as well," she said, trying not to feel like a complete hypocrite. "Secondly, I wish to inform you that with John's departure, I'm going to take over the day to day operation of the company, at least temporarily." At this there was a barely undetectable groan from those who thought they had the job wrapped up. "And lastly, I say temporarily because I am currently in negotiations to sell C-Corp to an interested party." The room went so quiet she swore she could have heard a pin drop. "I can imagine that a lot of you have questions. If we can go about it in an orderly manner, I'll do my best to answer them." She waited almost a full minute before a voice finally broke the silence. "What sort of time frame are we looking at here?" "Okay, let me make two points that might put everybody at ease. First, I

would only entertain negotiations if, and only if, the interested party would keep the current personnel structure intact for at least one year after date of takeover. This has to be agreed upon in writing and would be an included part of the deal if closed. So, none of you have to worry about looking for jobs. No one's salary will be cut and there will be nobody let go without compensation, for at least a year after sale." She paused and looked around the room. "Secondly, I said I was in negotiations, there is no guarantee that a sale will be finalized. At this time I am only entertaining the possibility of a buyout." "Miss Cameron, I believe this should have been an issue put to the Board before deciding to entertain a buyout," one braved and several nods of agreement from the others accompanied this statement. "Obviously, I've practiced the hands off approach too long," Bailey said. "This is not a publicly traded company. It is a privately owned company. I own eighty percent of the stock and the remaining twenty percent is divided amongst yourselves. I don't have to consult with anyone to make decisions here. From the day of conception I've made sure that with every acquisition all existing personnel has been kept as intact as possible. I'll do no less for everyone if I decide to sell. But make no mistake. It is my decision. Now are there any other questions?" By the end of her speech it had escaped no one's attention that her eyes had begun to flash. There were no more questions. "Alright then," Bailey said after a moment. "I'm going to have John's assistant, Piper Tate, move into my office where she will assume her duties under me. Give me a couple of days to sort things out before you start hitting me with all the stuff I know John handled. Furthermore, I've agreed to let a private consultant come in and evaluate C-Corp at the request of the interested parties. I'm sure that he'll want to see a number of things, so everyone is to cooperate with him completely. You'll want to inform your staff, he should arrive at the beginning of next week and will probably hang around for a month, maybe more. Also, if any of you have concerns or worries that you would like to discuss with me, my door will be

open in a few days, feel free. I assure all of you that if I decide to sell I'll make sure that every employee in the building is compensated fairly. Of course, the Board will be compensated for the amount of stock they have vested. So, if no one has any last minute questions, let's break this up because I've a lot to get started on." Looking around expectantly, she saw that there were none, so she got up and made her way out of the room, stopping to listen after the door closed behind her. As expected, the sound of raised voices filled the room the second the door had closed. Smiling, she headed for the elevator and upstairs for a quick breakfast, deciding she would spend the rest of the day with a good book.

IV Pleased to meet you hope you guess my name, But what's puzzling you is the nature of my game - M. Jagger, K. Richards "Working late, Mr. Satterfield?" the Marine at the security gate said as Martin passed through the metal detector in the building's lobby. "Yep, it'll probably be a long one." "Very well, Mr. Satterfield. Sign in please." He bent to sign in his information. "Have a good evening, Mr. Satterfield." "Thank you, Corporal, you too." Martin smiled at the man as he reached for the keycard that allowed him access through the security door. He emerged on the other side and punched the button for the elevator, which immediately opened. He rode to the top floor and upon exit he was faced

with another door which again required the use of his keycard. He took his time getting to his desk, making sure that he was alone on the floor. Once certain, he made directly for Terry's door and produced the stolen keycard, placing it over the sensor. The door opened immediately and he wasted no time in going for the keys to the desk. A few seconds later, he had it open and found the file exactly where he expected it to be. He put it in his briefcase and left the office, closing the door behind him. Feeling quite stealthy, he walked the short distance to his own desk and sat down. Situating himself, he opened his briefcase and removed the several inches of file that documented the life and times of The Wraith. He was kind of excited; it was kind of a thrill looking at something you weren't supposed to see. He applied himself to the material at hand. "Jesus Christ," he murmured several hours later. If he didn't know any better he would have sworn that what he just read was fiction. It was a lot of information to absorb. The file was quite thorough; there were notes from instructors, peers, and analysts. There were test results, psych profiles, medical records, and page after page of detailed mission reports, every one of which made for interesting reading. He sat back in his chair and reviewed the voluminous amount of information he had sorted through. Unfortunately, the question he wanted answered still eluded him. What did Terry hold over her head? It must be something important, for as far as he could tell there was no way Terry could have forced her to participate if she didn't want to. She had left The Secondary quite wealthy and had purchased a business that enjoyed moderate success as an IT consulting firm. She was far from stupid, and through an astonishingly intelligent series of buyouts and takeovers, she had turned a moderate success into a spectacularly successful one. She had gambled a fortune on her savvy and won. The majority of people inducted into The Secondary knew it was a lifetime commitment. There was no walking away, but she had. He was sure that this fact burned Terry's ass to no end. There was no doubt that whatever Terry had against her had become personal. She had left for reasons not stated in her file and she had done it successfully. Everything indicated that

she was not one to be trifled with. In one of the psych reports he recalled a doctor's statement. "You can tame her only to an extent. There are lines you do not cross." Martin believed that Terry had crossed one of these lines. Did he fully realize what he was dealing with? Terry viewed her as a means to an end, the perfect solution when the game plan needed a ringer, the ultimate weapon. Like any football coach he was sure that Terry could care less that his quarterback had a Doctorate in rocket science, he was only interested in the fact that he could make the big play. Bailey Cameron was a master of the big play. He was willing to bet that Terry had overlooked the fact that she had an IQ of 148. The answer seemed to float in front of him, mocking him as it swerved just within his reach. He was missing something; he went back over what he had learned.

Bailey Ann Cameron, officially declared dead by the British government in 1985. Recruited that same year by The Secondary. Operative Identifier: Wraith. Born October 30th, 1970 in Belfast, Ireland. Her father James and her brother Michael were deceased. Location of her mother Doreen and her younger brother Ryan were unknown. Bailey had come to the attention of The Secondary after spending several months in prison for the murder of a British officer, who had unfortunately been the son of a prominent member of British parliament. The officer in question had ordered his men to fire into a crowd of civilians in the attempt to eliminate two fleeing suspected IRA members. Her father and oldest brother had died at the scene, Bailey herself assumed dead until two days later when she surfaced over the body of Captain Bryan Logan. She assaulted the man in broad daylight and in full view of several other soldiers. When she had been forcibly pulled from Logan's body, the man had been stabbed twenty-three times. Upon realizing who she was and tying her into the event that had resulted

in the death of her father and brother, and amidst a rather loud plea for justice from Logan's father, the British officially declared her dead and imprisoned without trial to avoid any local outcry. Where, over the course of her seven months of incarceration she suffered countless beatings, was allowed little sleep, and fed only at the whim of the guards. They never questioned her; they just beat her until she was able to withstand another one. When she was well enough to survive the process again, it repeated itself. It was perhaps her age and the interrogators' sense of chivalry that kept her from suffering the worst kind of abuse, or it might have been out of respect for the fact that she never begged or pleaded. This however, didn't apply to the guards and during the fifth week of her imprisonment one among them, probably confident in the knowledge she would offer little resistance, took it upon himself to get a little of the pretty Irish girl. The attempted rape had turned out to be a fatal error as the man was found dead the next morning in a corner of her cell, prompting a string of beatings and torture that almost killed her. It became a sadistic game, they wanted to break her and she refused. Coincidentally, there was a young recruiter stationed in the UK who happened to overhear rumors of a surprisingly resilient Irish prisoner. He was curious and decided to investigate. Terry McKraken discovered the find of the century, a 16-year old Irish girl who refused to be broken. She really didn't have a choice. Her family had no idea she was alive, and if she remained in British confinement, she would have a life expectancy of exactly zero. In addition, there was always the possibility that the remainder of her family would be mistreated or even imprisoned because of whom she had killed. She took the only option available and was recruited by The Secondary. She was a gifted student and no expense was spared. She excelled at everything. By the age of eighteen, she was a master of the dark art of murder. The instructors all agreed she was the finest student they had ever seen. At the age of nineteen, there wasn't a scenario they could throw at her that she couldn't beat, even when the odds were stacked

oppressively against her. For over a decade, she lived up to her billing. Often achieving extraordinary results, her list of accomplishments in the field was beyond the impressive. In the circles one of her career field traveled in, she became a legend in her own time. No matter how difficult the assignment, she always came out on top. Always. There were many other particulars that his mind had caught while reading her file, several of which made him shiver. Her list of targeted completions was a staggering number. Her list of secondary targets was almost as frightening. He knew her preferred firearm was the Browning Hi-Power, two of them. An uncanny marksman with either hand, her skill described by the top small arms instructor as "Extraordinary, a maestro." He found her fondness for the katana far more disturbing. Shaking those thoughts from his mind, he leaned back in his chair and bent his mind to a solution. Why? He could tell he was close but it was just out of his reach, fumbling all around the answer before it hit him. He's jealous. And with that epiphany, the last piece fell into place; it had been in front of him since the beginning. The family. The file had stated the family's location as unknown, there was no way the Organization would let information that important remain a mystery. That was the stick that Terry held above her head. He had the answers, and with it came the triumphant feeling that he had a piece of the puzzle that she would need. I know where the family is. A knowledge that would no doubt guarantee his instantaneous death if Terry even suspected he knew. There was a storm brewing, and he was sure it was going to be a storm with casualties. He knew for certain that standing next to Terry was the last place he wanted to be when the Cameron wave hit. He was convinced that Terry had made himself a target. He glanced at his watch and was startled to see it was 1:30 in the morning; he needed to replace the file. Gathering the contents and placing them back in his briefcase he again circled the floor to make sure he was still alone. Feeling reasonably safe, he put the keycard to the sensor and was

denied entry. He frowned and tried again without success. Trying not to panic, he verified that he had the correct card and panic gained the upper hand, he could only try one more time before an alarm was raised.

Please God. With a trembling hand and closed eyes he placed the keycard on the sensor and held his breath.

I'm screwed. He opened his eyes and looked at the door that stared mockingly back at him, slowly turning away and shakily making his way back to his desk to sit down. Despite thousands of scenarios running through his mind, he failed to come up with even one that could salvage the situation. Stifling the urge to cry, he realized that he was going to have to run and knew of only one destination that would provide any hope of safety. Summoning all of his composure, he reverently removed the Mulder and Scully action figures from their place of honor on his desk and put them in his briefcase. Standing, he took one final look around at what had been his office for the past six months and started his journey out of the building with the stolen file. Once inside his car and leaving the parking lot, the tears poured liberally. He was still crying as he drove up to an ATM and withdrew as much of his cash as the machine would let him. He fought the sniffles all the way home where he walked like a zombie to his bedroom and fell face first upon his bed. Realizing as he drifted off that he had a lot to do and quickly, for even if he was wrong about Terry's intentions toward him, which he doubted, the missing file would leave a trail right up to his ass.

V

Welcome to the jungle, we take it day by day - A. Rose Terry sat at his desk and stared at the envelope. He was afraid to touch it, although he knew that was foolish. It had gone through every test imaginable before it was placed on his desk and he was awakened with a phone call at home. The second it had been dropped in C-Corp's outgoing mail it had been intercepted and transported immediately to Washington. He looked at the clock, it was 4:30 in the morning; he had been staring at the letter for over half an hour. He remembered the call.

"Yes?" "Sir, we have intercepted a letter, flagged with your parameters in Atlanta." With the mention of Atlanta, he was suddenly awake and all business. "What parameters, specifically?" "It is addressed to you personally, sir." "I see, where is it now?" "On your desk, sir. It has run the gauntlet." "Thank you, I'm on my way in." "Of course, sir." He had hung up the phone and stared off in the dark for several long moments. What the hell was she up to? He had asked himself that same question at least a hundred times since

entering his office and seeing the envelope on his desk. Tentatively, he picked it up and looked closely at the writing, recognizing her distinctive block lettered script. At any other point in time he would have been amused, she always printed in block letters because her cursive was indecipherable. Instead, his expression was one of contemplation as he read the words she had written. The letter was addressed to a local drop box that hadn't been used in several years. In fact, the box hadn't been active in over seven years. The goddamned letter was undeliverable. This was an immensely disturbing piece of information for she knew that he would get it and that meant she knew he had people planted in her company. Suddenly, he had to know what message she was sending. He tore open the envelope to find a single sheet of paper. Impatiently, he unfolded it and scanned the three words. Kick or Receive? The paper fell to the floor and he leaned back hard in his chair. She had decided to play and was announcing her intentions. He now knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that he had gone too far. He had gambled on his plan and it had blown up in his face. She had just declared her defiance. Terry McKraken, for the first time in a very long while, felt the icy tendrils of fear nipping at his heels. Those three words were the opening play of the most important game of his life, and his life was exactly what he would be playing for. He again glanced at the clock; it was going to be another hour before the staff started arriving. He considered calling them in on an emergency, but realized it was late enough that most them wouldn't arrive much sooner than they normally did. He was glad he hadn't filed Martin's termination yesterday; he was going to need the young man. The little bastard had been right; he had blown a call. If his relatively new assistant had seen it, why hadn't he? Now, no matter how hard it was to hear, he would welcome Martin's insight in the morning. Feeling the overwhelming urge to get started, yet dependent on his staff, he resigned himself to wait. Impatiently,

he leaned back in his chair and suddenly cringed as he realized he would have to call the Director. A conversation he was positive he would not enjoy, he would have far too much crow to eat. It already tasted like shit. -------As Bailey exited the elevator on the 17th floor, which was home to her business office, she wondered if the mental picture she had conjured up of her new assistant was going to be accurate. Judging from the pleasant voice she remembered from their brief conversation, she imagined an overweight, matronly woman of middle years. She thought it curious as to why she had never met her; she had been Clinton's assistant for as long as she could remember him being with the company. Her office was isolated from the others on the floor and the only one close to the private elevator she used. A few strides and a corner and she found Piper Tate already at the assistant's desk. She was somewhat taken aback to find an attractive woman not much younger than herself. "Good morning, Miss Cameron," she said, beaming a smile. "Uh… Good morning, Piper," she replied feeling strangely awkward. As she breezed past Piper and into her office she smiled, amused at how far off base she had been. Sitting down at her desk, she considered her new assistant. She knew Clinton had entrusted her with a great deal of responsibility. He had boasted about her efficiency on many occasions and considered her absolutely competent. According to Clinton, she also had her pulse on all the good gossip. She pressed the intercom button. "Piper, could you come in here please?" Seconds later her office door opened and Piper walked into the room. She placed an appraising stare upon the woman. Piper Tate wasn't just attractive, she was beautiful. Everything about the woman was bright and cheery. She had long crimson hair, which was tied up with a ridiculously happy bow. High, sharp cheekbones only magnified the prominence of

attractive and almost electric pale-blue eyes. She stood about five-three with heels but despite being vertically challenged, she had a well-toned and eye-catching figure. "Piper, what's my nickname?" "Excuse me, Miss Cameron?" "You know what I mean. What is it that the employee's call me behind my back?" "The Princess of Darkness." She had to hand it to her; she didn't even flinch. "I see, and would you agree with that assessment?" "Well, your wardrobe wouldn't be damaged by a little color," she said with a quirky grin. She couldn't help but smile. Nobody else in the building would've had the nerve to say that to her face. "I think we're going to get along fine, Piper." "I hope so, Miss Cameron." "Take a seat, I've some questions for you." Piper seated herself in one of the chairs in front of her desk and looked at her expectantly. "How long have you been with C-Corp?" "I came over in the acquisition of TDE Security Systems with Mr. Clinton." "I thought so, and during your time here, exactly how much of John's job did you do for him?" "Excuse me?"

"Look, I know John handled a lot of things, but I also know he excelled at hiding how lazy he was. So, how much of the day to day stuff did he stick you with?" "Close to all of it," Piper admitted. "I see, just a moment." She booted the computer on her desk. She waited for the log in screen and typed in her password. Sparing a glance at Piper, she happened to note that the woman seemed to be appraising her, staring at her unabashedly with a small, almost nefarious smile on her face. She was annoyed to feel the beginnings of a blush and tore herself away from her thoughts, focusing all of her concentration on the computer screen in front of her. She navigated through the software until she ended up where she wanted to be and studied the figures in front of her. "I see here that your current annual salary is in the neighborhood of $31,500." "Yes." "If I were to ask you to try on John's job for a while but at an increase to $55,500, what would your answer be?" "The answer would have to be yes, Miss Cameron." "Great, consider it done." She closed the current program and opened up another. She typed for a few moments then turned back to Piper. "It's official. I've sent a memo informing the company of your new status and updated your salary information with personnel. I expect you to handle everything that doesn't need my attention, use your judgment. Clear?" "Very clear, thank you."

"I'll see about getting you your own office and you'll probably need an assistant. Put a request in with personnel about getting a temp if you feel the need." She paused. "If everything works out we can talk about making the position permanent. If it does become permanent, you'll be entitled to additional compensation but we can discuss that later, alright?" "Alright." "And Piper?" "Yes?" "Just call me Bailey." "That would be a pleasure, Bailey." "You have my cell phone number?" "Yes." "Carry on then, Miss Tate." She sprung happily to her feet and headed for the door. She was almost there when Bailey spoke again. "Oh, one more thing, Piper." "Yes?" "What colors would you recommend be added to my wardrobe?" Piper turned so she could get a good look at her, and studied her for as long as she dared. "Blues and whites, Bailey," she said with a wink and closed the door behind her. She was glad that she shut the door because as soon as it closed another,

much more powerful blush covered her features. Shaking her head to disperse it as she tried to remember the last time she had blushed. She chalked it up to nerves and smiled; it was refreshing to deal with someone who had enough backbone to shoot straight. Piper hadn't acted the slightest bit intimidated by her and had actually winked at her. Inconceivably, she felt the beginnings of another blush. Thankfully, her train of thought was interrupted as Piper's voice came over the intercom.

"Bailey, Tom from security is on line one for you." She reached over and tapped the speakerphone. "Hi, Tom, what's up?"

"Miss Cameron, there's a man here with a delivery, you said you wanted to speak to him." "Yes, I do. Would you escort him to my office? Use the private elevator, please."

"On the way." She curiously took a look at the time on her computer. Josh was early; she didn't expect him to be here until late today. With a little grin, she sat back in her chair and waited for her new employee to arrive. -------Tom hung up the phone and walked around to the other side of the desk. "Come with me, please." "Come with you where?" Josh asked warily. "To Miss Cameron's office, she'd like to speak with you." "Miss Cameron?" Oh God. "Is Miss Cameron Irish?" "Uh… Yeah, yes she is," Tom stated confusedly as he watched the man go pale in the face. "Are you alright?"

"No, not really. But let's not keep her waiting." "Alright, follow me please." Tom shook his head, the man looked for a second like he was going to faint. It got his curiosity up, but he knew better than to indulge it, the less he knew the better. The man picked up his briefcases and followed him into the elevator. He kept a close eye on him, but by the time the elevator doors opened he seemed to have somewhat pulled his act together. They rounded the corner and were in front of Piper's desk when the intercom spoke.

"Send him in, Piper. Thank you, Tom." Dismissed, Tom turned around and headed back for the elevators as Piper got up from her desk to open the door for Josh and followed him into the office. "Can I get you some coffee?" Piper asked. "I'd love a coffee," Bailey said Josh was staring across the room at the face that even now gave him nightmares. He realized that her assistant was looking at him expectantly and it took him a second to find his voice. "Uhm… Sure, just sugar please," he choked out, his voice sounding alien to him. "Thank you, Piper. Just bring it in when it's ready." Bailey watched Piper leave the room and folded her hands on the desk in front of her, giving Josh a long look. He hadn't changed much in the last six years. He still looked like a stiff breeze would blow him away, intelligent hazel eyes, long brown hair, and a matching goatee gave him the look of a street predator. She noted that he had put on a shirt and tie today in an attempt to blend in with the corporate look. He was the kind of guy you saw but didn't really notice.

"Please have a seat," she said, indicating with a nod of her head a chair in front of her desk. "I've some business that I'd like to discuss with you, but it needs to wait until we have our coffee." "I understand." "Great, so how've you been?" He gaped at her. He couldn't believe that the woman that had slaughtered nine men in front of him would be asking about his welfare. "Surviving," he managed. "Glad to hear it," she chuckled. "Just relax, Josh, think of this as a friendly meeting." "That isn't as easy as it sounds." "I know, but you're here because I need a favor and in return, perhaps I can do you one." He opened his mouth to speak but her assistant walked back into the room with the coffee. She handed him a cup and walked over to place another on the desk in front of Bailey. "Thank you, Piper. Would you close the door on your way out, please?" "Of course," Piper said as she exited the room. Bailey waited until the door was closed and took a long sip of coffee before she turned her attention back to Josh. "May I see the package?" "Why did you let me live? You can't tell me it was for a couple of handguns. You can buy a Browning over the fucking counter," he let out in a burst, shocked that he had voiced the question.

"No, it wasn't for a couple of handguns." "Then why?" "Because you were the only one who didn't know what he was involved in." "What do you mean?" "Your friends were dabbling in the big time and they got caught." "I don't understand." "It wasn't just guns, Josh. They would've never received the attention of my employers for just guns." "I still don't understand." "No you don't, and that's why you're still breathing." "Tell me." Bailey sighed. "Your cohorts were smuggling items fissionable materials." Surprised at that information it took him a second to continue. "So they had to die?" "Yes." He gaped at her. "You are one wicked bitch." "Perhaps," she said. "But since we're going to be friends, just call me Bailey." "Uh…. Excuse me?" "My name is Bailey." She beamed a smile at him that didn't reach her eyes. "What makes you think we're going to be friends?"

"Because there isn't anywhere you can go that I can't find you." It took him less than a millisecond to see the logic in that statement. "So, what are we doing today, pal?" he said as he plastered a smile on his face. "Well, that depends on you, Josh." "How so?" "First things first, may I see the package now?" "Sure." Josh got up from his chair and sat one of the cases he had carried in on her desk. She reached out and flipped the latches, leaning over and peering at the contents with interest before withdrawing both handguns and placing them on the desk in front of her. Josh resumed his seat and watched with fascination as she professionally field stripped both weapons and carefully examined all the parts. Seemingly satisfied, she reassembled the guns and examined the rest of the equipment. After a few moments, she placed everything back in the case and closed it. "Well done, exactly what I asked for." She opened a desk drawer and withdrew an envelope, which she tossed into his lap. He examined the contents and scowled. "There's more here than I asked for." "Yes, six thousand more." "I don't understand." "Consider it a hiring bonus." "I already have a job."

"I think I can persuade you to quit." "I thought we were going to be friends." "We are." "Then I don't want another job." "Maybe you should hear the benefits before you make a decision." "Sure, but you're wasting your time. I wouldn't fit in here; I hate the South. Grits make my asshole itch and I don't have a sister to sleep with." She ignored his comment and reached back into her desk to produce two legal-sized manila envelopes. She separated them and placed them on the desk in front of her. "What if I told you that inside each of these envelopes is a person waiting to get out?" she began, speaking very slowly. "And each of these two people look exactly like you. One of these people will only exist for a few weeks. The other has unlimited potential. He has no prison record, no hateful wife, no bills, and is very wealthy. He won't have to work construction six days a week and sell illegal weapons on the side to make ends meet. In a few weeks, perhaps a little longer, he can live anywhere in the world he wants to. Will never have to work again and has no baggage to weigh him down. The world is his oyster." She paused. "Would you be interested?" "No wife, huh?" He leaned forward in his chair. "Tell me more." "It's pretty straight forward. You get to be identity one for a few weeks and if everything goes as planned you get be identity two permanently." "And what happens to the old Josh? Unfortunately, he has people that will look for him." "He just disappears."

"Hmmm." "Would it be safe to say I have your interest?" "Very safe, but what about dental records and finger prints, shit like that?" "To assume identity two, you visit my dentist," she said. "As for the fingerprints, you go through a couple of weeks of discomfort, but with no permanent damage. In your new life, your fingerprints would never identify you as the person you are now." "What all is behind door number two?" She picked up one of the envelopes and started removing items and placing them on the desk in front of him. A Georgia driver's license, birth certificate, social security card, passport, credit cards, and a checkbook. He wasted no time in going for the checkbook, staring at it for a few moments and letting out a low whistle. "Impressive." He picked up the driver's license and saw his likeness staring back at him. He was about to examine the next item when his eye caught something that made his face turn sour. "What the fuck? My new name would be Renfield Porchneck?" "What can I say?" She shrugged. "Where in the hell did you come up with that?" "I thought it was funny." "You have a cruel sense of humor." "With the amount of money Renfield has, nobody will care what his name is."

He stopped to ponder that statement a moment. "That's true." "Do we have a deal?" "What is it that I have to do?"

VI Everybody knows the boat is leaking, Everybody knows the Captain lied - L. Cohen, S. Robinson Terry was in a foul mood. He knew the staff was arriving but he needed a few more moments by himself before starting what was going to be a long day, followed by many more long days. He had just gotten off the phone with the Director and as expected the man had not been pleased. He squirmed in his chair, the memory of the tirade that had been directed at him still stinging.

"What's the problem, McKraken?" "Sir, we have a rogue operative." "Run that by me again." "We have a rogue, sir." "Jesus, how bad?" "Very bad, sir." "Define very bad to me, please." "The rogue operative is The Wraith, sir." Terry braced himself.

"I'm sure I didn't hear you correctly. Would you repeat that please?" "The Wraith, sir." "Correct me if I'm wrong, McKraken, but isn't this the same operative that you fought tooth and nail to have placed on a nonexistent inactive list a few years back?" "That would be correct, sir." "Then would you mind telling me how the fuck that agent is now considered a rogue!?" the man roared over the phone. "Sir, I created the inactive list because the potential of this operative, in my opinion, was significant enough to forego mandatory retirement. The operative remains to this day the most successful the Organization has ever had. It was my judgment at the time that a resource as valuable as this operative, that the Organization spent a great deal of money, time, and resources training should not be cast aside. I felt that letting her go, with the plan of bringing her back in the future, would be beneficial to all parties involved. "Spare me the rhetoric, McKraken. I've heard all of it before. Obviously, your theory doesn't wash today." "It would appear so, sir." "Do we have the resource's on hand to deal with the situation?" "A question that I'm afraid I can't answer with any certainty, sir." "Why the hell not?" "I would need your intentions, sir." "Put her down."

"Understood, however the operative in question is supremely capable and extraordinarily intelligent. I'm afraid that in carrying out your order we would more than likely lose significant resources on our own end. In addition, if we were not initially successful, we would run the risk of comprising the security of the Organization." "So what exactly are you trying to tell me?" "I'm saying that at present she doesn't pose a security risk, and we should take our time and cover all options before attempting to retire an operative of this caliber. In addition, we should explore the possibility of recruiting Free Agents to participate." "Is she really that good?" "Quite possibly the best, sir." "Alright, I'm going to let you run the show on this one. Suspend all current Ops immediately. Bring in all the resources you think you are going to need. Lock the local personnel down to essential staff only. If you think Free Agents are needed, I'll leave that to your discretion. I want this taken care of. As of this moment, I'm going to be putting as much distance between this problem and myself as I can. In fact, I don't want to hear from you until the situation is resolved, McKraken. I don't give a shit if takes a decade. Understood?" "Understood, sir." "I hope you do, Terry. Because if this comes back to haunt the Organization, it'll be your ass hanging in the breeze. I consider this your cluster fuck, you handle it anyway you want, but you handle it. Do I make myself clear?" "Crystal clear, sir," Terry said to a dead line. Terry felt the walls closing in on him. He had no choice now but to eliminate

her. That had never been part of the plan; he had just wanted her back in the fold. He berated himself. He had been so confident in his plan that he never, at any time, considered what would happen if it failed. Now he found himself in the unenviable position of being a target for, by all accounts, one of the most lethal people on the planet. He would be spending every hour of his life now within the confines of the building, until either she was dead or they carried him out of his office covered in a sheet. He didn't like the visual that accompanied that thought. He reached out to hit the intercom. "Miss Marshall?"

"Yes, Mr. McKraken?" "Would you call security and have them prepare to lock down the building, my order. Have the officer in charge report to my office as soon as possible."

"Right away, sir." "I assume all department heads are in the conference room?"

"Yes, they're all there." "I need you to inform them that the building is going to essential staff only. The building will be locked down at 5:00pm. After that time only cleared personnel will be allowed entry, no one shall be allowed exit. All other personnel will be on indefinite leave with pay until the current situation is resolved. Is that clear, Miss Marshall?"

"Very clear, sir. Is there anything else?" "Yes, this morning's meeting is postponed until 1:00pm, attendance is still mandatory. That's all, Miss Marshall, you need to get started."

"Yes, sir." He leaned back in his chair, listening to the announcement go over the

building wide intercom. Goddamn it, this was never supposed to happen. -------Piper sat at her desk and thought about her first hours with Bailey Cameron. Prior to today, she had only seen her from a distance at Clinton's funeral and then only briefly as she had only stayed long enough to speak to the widow for a few moments following the service. Having worked as Clinton's assistant for just over two years, she considered it strange that she had never once caught sight of her at the office. She had been surprised when Bailey had called her at home to ask if she would be interested in working as her assistant. When she came in yesterday to move her things from John's office to Bailey's, she had been the recipient of many words of sympathy and looks of condolence from the staff concerning her new position. Everyone apparently thought that she would never be heard from again once she descended into the lair of the Princess of Darkness. Yet here she was, sitting at her desk with a twenty-four thousand dollar raise and a promotion and it wasn't even 9:00am. She had even been asked by the malevolent Princess herself, to call her Bailey. Having seen the woman up close for the first time was an experience that she would never forget. The woman sent shivers down her spine she was so striking. And her eyes, Jesus. She can't be much older than I am but you look at her eyes and she seems ancient. She could tell that Bailey had been trying to intimidate her at first, probably to see what she was made of, but by the end of the conversation she had been shockingly pleased and flattered to see a blush on her face. Apparently, the woman wasn't made of ice, as was the general consensus. She must be lonely. And with that thought, she decided that she would try to break down some of the walls that surrounded the enigmatic Bailey Cameron, and hopefully find a new friend or, she smiled, perhaps more. She sipped at her coffee and applied herself to the rapidly filling inbox. --------

Terry awoke surprised that he had drifted off at his desk. The blackness outside the window telling him that night had fallen. He frowned as he wondered how in the world he had slept the day away. Suddenly, he realized that there was another person in the room. A figure with features that he couldn't make out in the dark, was sitting in one of the chairs in front of his desk. "I always hated that tie, Terry," came a feminine Irish voice. In a motion so fast that if he had blinked he would have missed it, the figure stood from the chair and waved an arm back and forth in the air that separated them. His hands went to his throat to ease the sudden burning sensation. He tried to speak but his mouth filled with a hot, metallic tasting fluid that spilled over his chin with a gurgle. His hands were wet and he could feel liquid pouring through his fingers and around his palms. His chest felt warm and sticky and he looked down to see a crimson stain on his shirt that was spreading at an alarming rate. Strangely, he noted that his tie had been cut off about an inch below the knot. He looked up to see the figure in front of his desk clean, with what he realized was the remains of his tie, a long blade that glittered in the dark. The figure casually threw the tie to the floor and sat back down. His vision started dimming as he saw the figure lean forward in their chair, obviously interested in the spectacle that he knew was going to be his final moments. It was becoming very hard to keep his eyes open and he started to feel himself fade away just as the face of his murderer came into focus. "Goodbye, Terry," Bailey purred darkly.

"Mr. McKraken, Lieutenant Pittman from security is here. Shall I send him in?" Terry awoke to the sound of his secretary's voice coming from the intercom and almost screamed, his hands going immediately to his throat. He sat in his chair, his breath coming in large gulps as he slowly began to reclaim some composure. With an effort, he leaned forward to hit the intercom.

"H…Have him wait a moment, Miss Marshall. I'll be with him shortly."

"Very well, sir." He stood up from his chair and attempted to collect himself. Jesus Christ. There wasn't a square inch of flesh on his body that didn't feel like it was covered with sweat. He removed a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his face, the aftereffects of the dream still making his hands tremble. He sat back down at his desk and ran his hands over his hair. After taking several deep breaths he hit the intercom. "Miss Marshall, send in the Lieutenant."

"Yes, sir." He watched silently as the door opened and the Lieutenant strode in to stand before his desk. "I understand that you have put the building on alert, and wished to speak with me, sir." "Yes, we have a situation. Until it's resolved I'll need you to follow the security protocols for local lockdown. Are you familiar with those protocols, Lieutenant?" Terry asked, slowly getting himself back up to speed. "Yes, sir. When does lockdown commence?" "5:00pm today, Lieutenant. Any other questions?" "No, sir." "Dismissed." He waited for the Lieutenant to leave the room and viciously tore off his tie as soon as the door closed. He thought it a prudent course of action not to wear one until he could safely say this ordeal was over. He folded the tie and reached in his pocket for the keys to his desk. Inserting the key into the lock, he was startled to realize that he didn't need it. A sickening feeling hit

him in the gut and he closed his eyes as he very slowly opened the drawer he knew the file was in. He knew it was going to be bad, he just fucking knew it; he could feel black thunderclouds forming over him. He opened his eyes, only to close them again a second later. The thunderclouds started rumbling and he suspected that at any moment they would open up and piss all over him. His hand flew out to hit the intercom button with violent force. "Miss Marshall," he almost screamed.

"Yes, sir?" "I want Mr. Phillips of Internal Security in my office in five fucking minutes with the video of this floor, and specifically my office, for the last twenty-four hours." He disconnected before he got a response. He couldn't believe that it was only 9:45 in the morning. The blows just kept coming. The missing file presented a problem of potentially enormous proportions. Surprisingly, he wasn't anxious to see what information the video might yield. He didn't know if he could take another kick to the head. His whole body was trembling and he barely contained the almost overwhelming urge to throw what his mother would have called a conniption fit. Scowling, he slouched in his chair and waited for Mr. Phillips to arrive.

VII Then I see the edge I look I fall, And I get deeper and deeper - C. Curnin, J. Oram Bailey pondered the question he had asked her and took several moments to go over her next response. She noted that Josh was waiting quietly with an expectant look on his face. She was pretty sure she had already won

him over. "As of this morning, Josh," she began. "I'm quite sure that my former employers wish me eliminated." "I don't understand." "My former employers wish me eliminated. Just like they wished several people eliminated on the day we met." "Are you saying they intend to kill you?" "Yes." He stared at her carefully. His mind scrambling to order the thoughts spiraling around in his head. If people were going to try and kill this woman he was pretty certain that he didn't want to be anywhere in the vicinity, much less the state, or for that matter even the country. "Would you just let me walk out of here right now if I refused?" "Yes." He studied her hard. She had just offered him a chance at a new life. In fact, she had six years ago let him keep his old one. Evidently, she wasn't shaking in her boots at the prospect of becoming a potential corpse. He looked at her sitting patiently behind her desk awaiting his response and believed her. He owed it to her and himself to at least hear her out before making a decision. "Who are your former employers?" "An agency of the United States government." "Why do they you want you dead?" "Because I don't want to work for them anymore."

"I don't get it." "I think the less you know on this subject, the better off you would be." "Okay, but you seem to have plenty of money, why don't you just assume an identity and disappear, like the one you've offered me?" he asked. "Or you could go to a big newspaper like in the movies for sanctuary or amnesty, something like that?" "That isn't an option." "Why?" "I've people who depend on me." He considered that silently for a second. "Alright. Where do I come into this mess?" "Unless I make a mistake, it will be a month, perhaps more, before they attempt to remove me. During that time I'll need someone to do things for me, both inside this building and out. I'd like that person to be you." "What sort of things would you need me to do?" "I need you to find the bad guys." "Say what?" "Let me be more specific. I own this building and the business that operates here. This building also happens to be my home. I've known for some time that my former employers have had people placed within the corporation as employees, planted for the express purpose of monitoring my actions and movements. Starting on Monday, the company has been informed that a private consultant is going to be in the building evaluating the company for parties interested in a buyout. A fictional buyout, for I've no intention of selling the company. However, I need you to pretend to be that consultant and attempt to locate those within that have a secret agenda."

"You mean you want me to snoop around and identify these people?" "Exactly, you'll be given access to the entire building, with the exception of the 18th floor. I've prepared an outline to help you, a duty list, personnel information, and responses to any questions that the employees might ask you. False identity one has been set up for this purpose. I've made reservations at the Hilton for this identity, and reserved a car in his name. A generous bank account and credit cards are provided for any expenses that you might need. Do you think you can do this for me?" "Sounds easy enough for the rewards involved." "Well, there's a catch of course." "I figured." "On the rare times that I might leave the building I'll need a shadow, again you come into play." "How so?" "I'll need you to potentially identify those who might be following me." "Gee, that sounds safe." "Of course, I'll never be far away in the event of an emergency." "Is that it?" "With the exception of one more thing, yes." "And that would be?" "I'll need another package before you assume identity one. "I see, and what would this package contain?" "A PSG1, three 10 round magazines and a case of .308."

"A serious piece of hardware, very expensive." "Price is no object and you have a little under a week." "It's doable. But I need to know a few more things?" "If I can answer, I will." "First, why me?" "I've kept an eye on you over the years, Josh. I know you can blend in and pretend to be who you're not. I know you're smart but you've made mistakes that you can't take back. I also know that you're not happy with the way your life has turned out. I think you want another chance, and I can give it to you." "Fair enough, but if I was to disappear what happens to my wife? Miserable bitch that she is, she depends on me." "She'll be exceptionally well taken care of." "Alright, what happens to me if you don't survive?" "That's unlikely, but preparations have been made for you to assume identity two without me around to give it to you." "You seem to be very confident that you'll win." "That's because I've never lost." Looking at her, he was willing to bet that was an entirely true statement. The woman in front of him seemed to sweat confidence and despite the fear that he still had of her in impressively large amounts, she had a dark sort of charisma that was very appealing. "Alright, I'm in. Give me the particulars." "First, you'll need to cut your hair and buy some suits. I suggest you do this

in Augusta. Your hotel and car reservations are for Sunday. You need to be here starting Monday." She picked up the other manila envelope on her desk and tossed it to him. He opened it up and began looking through it. "Inside you'll find a CD with the personnel information, the outline, duty list and responses. Study them. Also, you'll find my business card and the business card of a dentist in Augusta, I suggest you make an appointment for this week and show him my card. You might have to visit him a few times, so allow that into your schedule. Any questions?" "There's a key in here, what's is it for?" "It's a key for a locker at the Greyhound station in Augusta. Inside you'll find all the equipment you're going to need. Pick it up when you visit the dentist." He nodded as he browsed through the contents of the envelope. "I see here my new name will be Joshua Anderson, I like the name on this one better." "I can imagine." "Any other questions before you return on Monday?" "No, I mean yes, how do you want to take delivery on the other package?" "Just hold on to it, my cell phone number is in the envelope as well. If there's anything else you need in the next few days, call that number." "Will do." "Alright, I'll have Tom come back up and escort you down. She hit the intercom. "Piper?"

"Yes?"

"Would you buzz Tom with security and have him come up and escort my guest back down?"

"Of course." "Give me a ring when he arrives please."

"Alright, Bailey." "Thank you, Piper." She disconnected, sipped her coffee and watched Josh study the items that comprised his new identity for the next few weeks. She had no doubts that he would do exceptionally well. Everything was working out according to plan, with her family being the one exception. That one was out of her hands for the moment. It was the key to everything; she couldn't complete her plan without it.

"Bailey, Tom is here." "Okay, thanks." She looked at Josh who had already replaced everything in the envelope and had apparently been quietly studying her while she had been thinking. "You ready, Josh?" "I hope you know what you're doing." "I wouldn't play, if I couldn't win." She paused. "See you on Monday, Mr. Anderson?" "I'll see you then, Bailey," he said and turned to leave the room. She leaned back in her chair and thought about nothing until interrupted by a knock on the door and Piper poked her head in.

"It's almost lunchtime, Bailey." "Uh… Yes, it is," she said with a glance at the clock. "What do ya say I buy you lunch? There's a great Italian place around the corner?" Bailey gaped at her. She didn't quite know how to react to such an informal invitation. "Uhm…" "Gosh, its not like I'm not asking you to an embalming," Piper said, putting on one of her best smiles. To her vast confusion, she started blushing again in reaction to the smile being directed at her and she dropped her eyes to the surface of her desk in an attempt to ignore it. The woman would no doubt want to chat over the meal, and she knew she was horribly lacking in non-business conversational skills, not to mention that her small talk skill hovered just below zero on the talent chart. She opened her mouth to decline. "Sure," she said, shocking herself. "Great! I'll get my purse." Mechanically, and with a bewildered expression, she lifted herself out of her seat and put on her jacket. -------"Apparently, Mr. Satterfield was unaware of the cameras and obviously, he didn't realize that after 8:00pm the keycards to the executive offices don't work without an additional pin entered on the keypad," Mr. Phillips said. Phillips was a tall, lanky man that wore his dark brown hair greased down on his scalp. His shining hazel eyes were perpetually lidded and as a result, he was in constant possession of an expression that made him

appear to be on the verge of falling asleep. Terry didn't respond. He sat in his chair with his back to Phillips, having turned away and leveled his gaze out the window as soon as Martin's image had appeared on the video. Not only had he been betrayed, but it couldn't have come at worse possible time. What really ate at him was that he really did like Martin; not so much that it would have kept him from ordering the man's retirement, but the Ivy League shit had beaten him to the punch. The feeling of self-pity and betrayal was beginning to wear off in favor of the anger that was demanding reparations. Unfortunately, Martin would have to be taken alive, the file saw to that, at least for the time being. Once the file was returned to the Organization, he was willing to go to great lengths to make sure that Martin's end was a particularly unpleasant one. The more he thought about the current situation the angrier he became. His watch told him it was 11:45am. He had a little over an hour before the staff meeting; it was time to act. He turned in his chair to face the patiently waiting Phillips. "Mr. Phillips, I'll need you to tag Satterfield's file as Eyes Only and see to any belongings he might have left behind. Also, I'll need the standard preparations for media breech and/or manipulation made on Satterfield's behalf. See to it immediately." "Of course, anything else?" "No, that'll be all, Mr. Phillips. Terry leveled an impatient look on the man until he got up and walked from the office. As soon as the door closed behind him, his hand flew out and hit the intercom. "Miss Marshall, have Ben Richards report to me immediately."

"Right away, sir." Terry knew that Ben was in the building and standing by so he didn't expect

a long wait. He got up and walked over to the small refrigerator he kept in the corner and selected a soda at random, popping the top and draining the contents in five swallows, ignoring the burning in his throat. Wincing, he crushed the can and threw it violently into the trashcan. He retrieved a second beverage and sat back down at his desk, sipping gingerly at the contents until he heard the intercom.

"Sir, Mr. Richards is here." "Send him in." Ben Richards entered the room and without being asked, took a seat in front of his desk. Terry ran a gaze over the man. Ben was a tall, predatory looking man. He had dull blue eyes that could only be described as vindictive and boasted a completely shaved head. Ben was a team leader that he respected but didn't especially like. However, the man had a reputation for being needlessly cruel and that was exactly what he wanted at the moment. "Ben, I have a situation that I need you to move on immediately." "I see, foreign or domestic?" "Domestic and probably local." "Alright, I have two men available, will that be enough?" "Yes, this is a rush job with conditions." "Give me the particulars." "We have an employee with a stolen file. He knows it will be missed and did not come in today, probably a runner. He needs to remain upright until the file has been recovered or destroyed. After that, it wouldn't upset me if he hurt for a while before expiring. His residence is local; you can get the name and details from Mr. Phillips. In the event that you recover the file, you alone will be cleared to handle it and I suggest you refrain from indulging in

any curiosity. Additionally, we have an ongoing situation at the moment, so it would be in the Organization's best interest to handle this as quickly and as smoothly as possible. That's all, Mr. Richards, any questions?" "None, I'll coordinate now with Mr. Phillips and will keep you updated." "Very good." Ben gave Terry a slight nod and exited the room. As soon as he was gone, Terry slammed down the rest of his soda, gathered his things and headed for the conference room.

VIII I never wanted trouble, But I sure got enough - Jett, Laguna, Kihn Martin grabbed an overnight bag from the depths of his closet and threw it on the bed. Reaching back into the closet, he grabbed a small box from the far corner of the top shelf, opened it and withdrew the handgun that he had purchased on a whim the year before. He stared at the weapon for a few minutes, ejecting the magazine to find it loaded and realizing that he had never taken the time to learn to fire it. He grabbed the spare magazine and a box of ammunition he had bought with the gun and stuffed them into his bag. He threw the box back into the closet and grabbed a couple of shirts. As he stuffed the shirts and other assorted articles of clothing into the leather bag, he tried to squash the rising feeling of dread that had plagued him since he had overslept this morning. Powerless to deny the urge, he walked to the window and peeked through the blinds, unable to lose the queasy feeling that he was running out of time. He scanned the streets for anything out of place, although he was pretty sure that if anything were out of place he wouldn't see it. He was

dealing with people that routinely got around and through the best security in the world. He had no doubt that they could put several bullets in him and be on to their next victim before the final breath left his body. He fought down a shiver and forced himself to get moving, his nerves were beginning to get the best of him and the sooner he was on his way, the better. He ran to the bathroom and collected everything he thought he might need. As he walked back to the bedroom and deposited the toiletries into his bag the phone rang, startling him. He had to call on all his power to keep from pissing himself. He looked at the phone as it rang a second time and wondered who would be calling him at this time of the day. Everyone he knew would expect him to be at work like the rest of the respectable urban masses. It rang a third time and he decided that it was Terry or one of his henchmen calling to confirm that he was at home so he could be shot to death in the comfort of his La-Z-Boy. As he stood mesmerized by the ringing of the phone, he heard his own voice on the answering machine instructing the caller to leave a message. The next sound was the nasal whine of the receptionist from his dentist's office calling to confirm the appointment that he had scheduled for later in the week.

".... Please give us a call as soon as you can, Mr. Satterfield. In case you forgot, the number has been changed. The...." He let the voice drift away as he grabbed his bag and headed for the kitchen, laughing at his body's reaction to the phone call. He had prepared a small cooler of foodstuffs to take with him and it was the last thing he needed before saying goodbye to his home. The future being too uncertain to know if he would ever return. He threw his bag on the kitchen counter and had opened the refrigerator to retrieve the cooler when the phone rang again. He froze bent over at the waist with his face in the refrigerator, his imagination racing again as he pictured himself a bloody mess on the kitchen floor while faceless men

riddled his lifeless body with round after round. With no small effort, he put a lid on his thoughts and ran to the phone to pick it up before the answering machine caught it. "Hello." A dial tone greeted him. It was nothing out of the ordinary, but he now had the distinct impression that he had fucked up. The sweat beaded instantly on his forehead and his bowels turned to water. He had dawdled too long it was time to go. He dropped the phone back into the cradle and made a beeline for the door. His hand was two feet away from the knob when the doorbell rang. He froze, praying to God that his mind was playing tricks on him. The bell rang again and his mind jumped to images of men in dark suits with silenced weapons waiting on the other side of the door. He smothered his imagination with a violent shake of his head and quickly retreated to the kitchen, reaching into his bag to withdraw the gun. Oddly, he felt instantly braver with the weight of the weapon in his hand. Shouldering his bag and leaving the cooler in the kitchen, he approached the door with the intention of ripping it open and confronting the presence outside. Pausing a few feet from his destination and an arms length from the sofa, it struck him that his present course of action was no doubt monumentally stupid. He reached out and grabbed a cushion off the sofa. The doorbell rang again and as quietly as he could; he closed the distance, pressing his body tightly against the wall to the side of the door. With the gun in one hand and the sofa cushion in the other, he very slowly lifted the cushion until it completely obscured the peephole in the door. Several things happened at once. The door smashed open with stunning force causing him to drop the cushion and bring his arm up in an attempt to protect himself from the door, which jarred him painfully up against the wall. Startled, and finding himself trapped between the door and the wall, he reflexively pulled the trigger, simultaneously firing a round through the door and scaring the shit out of him. He didn't wait to see if he hit anything. In full panic mode he sprinted for the

steps leading upstairs, reaching the top in time to hear the unmistakable sound of the back door crashing open. The sound only added to his speed as he raced for the unused bedroom at the end of the hall and he went right for the window at the rear of the room, opening it quickly and kicking out the screen. He had one leg out the window when he heard a calm, almost amused voice from the hallway. "Mr. Satterfield." He started so violently at the sound of the voice that he lost his balance. Scrambling wildly for a purchase on the window, he dropped his pistol. Perversely, it landed inside the house on the bedroom floor as he lost the battle for stability, and with arms spiraling madly, he fell painfully to ground in his neighbor's backyard. With the wind knocked out of him and his left ankle throbbing, he fell several times in an attempt to shake off his injuries and start running. After the third fall, he finally regained his feet and sprinted for the gate that led to the alley. As he ran, his neighbor stepped out of the house onto his back porch, calling out to him as he passed. "What the hell is going on, Satterfield?" "Get back in your house, Mr. Dillon!" He turned his head at the sound of the gunshot to see the top of his neighbors head disappear in a red mist, reacting to the sight by laying on a burst of speed he had not thought himself capable of. The wooden gate almost coming off the hinges as he plowed into it and emerged into the alley. The adrenaline pumping through his body like high-octane gasoline, he put his head down and ran as hard as he could. He was on pace to break the land speed record when he flew from the alley and onto the street. He ran for miles, and when he was sure that he had gotten away, he ran some more.

Part Two There's evil in the air and there's thunder in the sky, And a killer's on the bloodshot streets. - J. Steinman

I Bailey emerged from her office in time to hear Piper inform the Operator that they would both be at lunch and she turned a smile in her direction as she hung up. "Ya ready?" She nodded and put on her sunglasses as Piper gathered up her purse and jacket and they walked together to the elevator. All the way down she sorted through dozens of hypothetical conversations. By the time the elevator doors opened to the lobby, she was already becoming frustrated, having really no idea how to conduct herself in a truly social situation. Over the course of her adult life she had carefully avoided forming any personal attachments, the axe that was her family dangling just out of her reach was one axe too many. In addition, there was the shame that came with being who she was and the knowledge that no one in their right mind would want her once the truth was discovered. In fact, she had learned the hard way that friends were just not in the cards for her.

She had been nineteen at the time and on her third assignment. It was supposed to be a simple elimination job and she had been paired with a man ten years her senior. For three days they shared a hotel room in Athens while awaiting the arrival of the visiting dignitary that was their target. As things turned out, it was the last time she would be partnered with

another operative and forever afterward she would be known as The Wraith. The man she had been teamed with was named Tony. She never shared her name with him and in a way she wished she had. The game plan was in place and they awaited only the arrival of the mark, the time schedule wasn't written in stone but it was known that he would arrive within seventytwo hours. So they spent many long hours in the confines of the hotel room with nothing but time on their hands. Tony babbled endlessly in a way that set her nerves on edge. He was his own favorite subject, loved to compliment himself and spent a lot of time in front of the mirror. She noted very quickly that his ramblings contained an undercurrent of flirting commentary that she guessed she was supposed to find charming. At first she found this slightly humorous, but by the end of the first day it became irritating and because their surroundings weren't all that spacious, she had little choice but to endure his presence. She tried her best to drone him out, but was forced to respond on too many occasions to ignore him completely. When she had to, she acknowledged him with the shortest possible response. By late afternoon on the second day, Tony's apparently never ending chatter turned to the subject of sex. He seemed to have a wealth of experience in a subject where she had exactly none and despite of herself she began to listen. She had to admit that she was at least partially enthralled as his commentary grew more and more graphic. Eventually, he began to go over the most unusual locations in which he had engaged in the act, suddenly stopping and throwing a glance in her direction. "So, tell me, where's the strangest place you've ever done it?" With the question she became angry, although she didn't really know why. "I haven't," she stated, abruptly rising from her seat and stalking into the

bathroom. An hour later, she found herself emerging from the bathroom and trying to ignore his presence as she plopped down on her bed. For the first time in two days he didn't start up the chatter and she was grateful. She rolled over on to her side and stared at the wall for close to half an hour before he finally spoke. "You're not a volunteer are you?" "No," she said not bothering to turn around. "I'm sorry." "For what?" "For everything you've missed. I forget sometimes that some of us don't have a choice," he said sincerely. "If you'd like to talk, I'd be happy to listen." She had been somewhat surprised at his compassion but she knew that she couldn't talk to him. She had a hard enough time keeping her thoughts buried as it was, voicing them out loud would only make it harder to reign them back in. "I'm not ready to do that." "I understand, it's an open offer if you change your mind." "Tell me about your family," she asked and listened wistfully until she fell asleep. The next morning the mark arrived and security surrounding him was immense, much more than had been expected. The original plan consisted of a sniper round from whichever of the two could get a shot from their planned positions. This was now an impossibility considering

the window of opportunity and the amount of bodies shielding the man. They informed operations and requested an alternate game plan. The response was predictable and infuriating. "Delay Unacceptable – Proceed Immediately."

She took it for what it was; they were expendable. All plans of finesse and an unnoticed escape had to be scrapped. She was well aware that she couldn't return without at least an attempt, to have done so would have meant early retirement. Since the original plan was not an option, she expressed to Tony that the security would have to be eliminated to be able to reach the mark, and that a frontal assault offered the best chance of success. He vehemently disagreed but could not come up with a reasonably intelligent solution. With time running out, she had simply stated that there were really no alternatives. Squarely stuck between no hope and little hope, he had no choice but to consent. She would spearhead and he would provide fire support. The next morning she spent two hours in a light rain as she waited for the mark to exit the hotel. Eventually, the man appeared surrounded by his security, and she wasted no time wading into the fray. Approaching rapidly, she engaged at point blank range, her pistols firing relentlessly as she used their numbers against them and utilized the close quarters and falling bodies as shielding. She always knew she would win. She never had a doubt. Most never knew what hit them and as the last one fell, she ejected the empty magazines from her Brownings. She emerged without a scratch; surprised that it was over, and barely remembering it. The approaching sirens brought her back to the moment. She inserted fresh magazines into her pistols and ran to Tony's position. She found him leaning heavily against a parked car and sitting in a widening pool of

blood. A quick examination revealed three hits, twice in the right leg, once in the left hip. Her mind raced to find a solution, although she already knew it was pointless. He couldn't travel on his own and to escape she would have to move too fast to carry him. The rules were very clear; capture was unacceptable. Meeting his eyes, she knew that it was clear to him as well; he nodded slightly in acknowledgement. She fired one more round. She cried herself to sleep every night for almost a month after that. She wasn't sure that she even liked him, but she cried because he cared and because she knew that as long as she was who she was, she would be alone. "Hey, did you fade out there?" "Huh?" Bailey looked up, surprised to see Piper standing in front of her with her hands on her hips. She was even more shocked to find herself standing on the sidewalk in front of the restaurant they were supposed to be having lunch in. Apparently, she had dutifully followed Piper all the way here without saying a word while her mind took her down memory lane. "I'm sorry, I guess I did fade away there," she said, the slight tinge of embarrassment coloring her face. "Well," Piper said cheerily. "I'm going to assume from the blush that it was an amusing place you were visiting?" "Not really," Bailey replied starting to feel extremely uncomfortable. "I'm sorry if I embarrassed you," Piper said quickly having noted how quickly the blush fled and an emotionless mask took its place. She decided to beam her best smile at her companion, whose body language was beginning to suggest that she might bolt. "Uhm… I'm sorry I drifted away on you…" Bailey trailed off a little when her eyes caught the smile being shot at her.

"Don't be sorry, you're cute when you blush." She couldn't remember ever having received such an honest compliment and it took her a few seconds to formulate a reply. She glanced shyly at Piper who just stood there with her smile still in place. "Thank you, that has to be the nicest thing anyone has said to me in as long as I can remember." "I would think you hear stuff like that all the time," Piper scoffed a little startled at the admission but absorbing the bittersweet look on her face. Bailey just shrugged, she couldn't think of an appropriate response. Piper studied her new friend seriously. "Well, I meant it." Bailey felt the beginnings of a real smile on her face. It was an odd feeling. "Thank you." Sensing that she was about out of commentary for the moment, Piper again took control of the situation. "Well, as much as I would like to stand here and chit-chat all day, I find myself intrigued at the possibility of heading inside and having lunch," she grinned impishly. "What do ya say, shall we?" "Uhm… Okay," came the spectacularly intelligent response. "Goody." And to Bailey's complete and utter shock, Piper grabbed her hand and led her purposefully into the restaurant. -------Terry swiped his keycard over the sensor and entered the code on the keypad that would allow him entrance into the Situation room. He walked briskly to his place at the head of the table where a dozen people were

already seated and awaiting his arrival. Setting his briefcase on the table, he elected not to sit and immediately got to the point. "Okay folks, we have a rogue operative," he stated simply. "Everyone is probably wondering why the building is in a state of lockdown and all pending Ops have been canceled." He paused and looked around the room. "As you all know, a rogue is something that the Organization has dealt with before. Unfortunately, this is a rather unique situation and the potential of this problem, if not handled correctly, is rather devastating." "Excuse me, Terry. But you're absolutely correct in saying that we've dealt with rogue situations before. If I recall accurately, all past occurrences were dealt with rather quickly and efficiently," Bob Spicher announced. "Without the precautions that we all see in effect at the moment." Terry looked at the man who was the Organization's third in command and would be his replacement if he fucked this up. "True. Like I said, this is a rather unique situation." "How so?" Spicher asked. Terry reached down and powered on the laptop situated in front of him. A few seconds later and the projection screen on the wall behind him lit up with a photograph. "I seriously doubt that any of you would recognize this person." He gestured toward the picture, which was so large that no position in the room would offer an obstructed view. "However, I imagine that everyone here is familiar with her Identifier." "She's very attractive, Terry. What's the catch?" Bob asked. "The catch is, Bob, that very attractive woman is our rogue." He paused and finally sat down in his chair. "Gentleman, that woman also happens to be the operative known as The Wraith." As Terry suspected, a long silence encompassed the room. "Holy shit," Bob said finally breaking the silence.

"I take it everybody here is familiar with the name?" Terry asked and looked around the table to see nodding heads. "Good, then you all should know that while any rogue operative presents a very viable danger, this one in particular is one we cannot afford to make mistakes with. What I need is a realistic game plan to eliminate her without taking significant hits to Organization resources." He considered a second and continued. "In plain terms, I don't want to be putting our people in body bags in the attempt to eliminate her." "Rumor had it that the Organization allowed The Wraith to retire a few years back," Bob said. "You should be well aware, Bob, that for most people, a career with the Secondary is permanent. Almost no one retires from the Organization, especially one with her background and obvious skill." He shot an annoyed look at the man and continued. "The Wraith was given inactive status in an attempt to avoid the kind of situation we find ourselves in at the moment. In the past, only the Director and myself have been privy to the particulars of this operative. Today, that information will be shared with everyone in this room. This information will not, I repeat, will not leave this room." He stopped and looked very carefully at each face in the room until he felt confident that he was understood. He stood from his chair and walked completely around the table, pausing at every station to hand each person a CD. "Her file in its entirety is on the disks I just gave you. I'm expecting several field reports, so I will leave you to study this information for a few hours. None of those disks are to leave the room. I'll want opinions and scenarios upon my return. Any questions?" Seeing that there were none, Terry made his way to the door and headed toward his office. He wondered idly what new horrors awaited him as he sat down behind his desk. He hadn't been seated for more than a minute when the intercom spoke.

"Mr. McKraken?"

"Yes, Miss Marshall?" he replied wearily.

"You have two messages. Ben Richards and Kevin Marland. Both request contact, sir." "Thank you." He put his head in his hands and let out a long breath. At the thought of Richards, the tip of his dick started to hurt. He had been hoping for an update, a request for contact only meant complications. Marland was his man in charge in Atlanta and wasn't due to report until tomorrow, a sign that meant he was destined for another mouthful of shit. Reluctantly, he reached for the phone to make the calls. -------Despite the close call, Martin had made some preparations in the hours before the flight from his home. His mother had left him with a mint condition 1973 AMC Gremlin. It was the very pinnacle of cool, boasting a sweet bright orange paint job with matching interior. He remembered standing stupefied on his front porch as his mother drove up in the butt ugly little car that he never knew she owned. She had explained to him that it was a family heirloom and that he was being entrusted to take care of it. A week later, she had departed to what he could only describe as a swinging retirement community in Florida. He privately felt that his mother was far too young for this sort of exile, but he had little say in the matter. Fortunately, the car was still in her name and he had, out of a sense of duty, habitually tagged it in the two years following his mother's southern migration. Having been too embarrassed to keep it at home, he had ended up finding it a berth at a local mini-storage. Visiting the vehicle once every couple of months to start it and keep it maintained. He now thought it a stroke of genius that he never sold it or registered it in his name. He would be deliriously happy to drive the monstrosity all the way to Georgia. In fact, if it were a possibility, he would be happy to drive it all the way to

Florida and spend the rest of his days playing shuffleboard and Canasta with his mother's swinging friends. So it was a very tired and still very scared Martin Satterfield sporting a fresh head of bleached hair and wearing the ugliest Hawaiian shirt in existence, that proudly drove a bright orange eyesore down I-95 and out of the District of Columbia. He was so relieved at having escaped earlier in the day that he would have been blasting the stereo if he owned at least one 8-track tape. Instead, he listened to the radio. But with just A/M at his disposal, his only choice was some god-awful country station. He endured the mind numbing music in an attempt to keep his thoughts occupied. Having watched the top of his neighbor's head disappear was something he was trying very hard not to think about. He listened to the bowel wrenching twang of the ever present steel guitar and tried to keep his mind on the much more immediate concerns of his own survival. He knew it was roughly a twelvehour drive to Atlanta but he had decided, after much internal debate, to stop in South Carolina for the night. He needed some rest, and more importantly he needed to decide how to best approach the woman his former employers called The Wraith.

II I'm learning to fly, But I ain't got wings, Coming down is the hardest thing. - T. Petty For the past half an hour, Piper had watched Bailey play with the food on the plate in front of her. She could tell the woman was uncomfortable and it perplexed her. This was the same woman who seemed so dynamic and in charge at the office. It was usually her style just to come out and ask what

was wrong, but she had the feeling that any conversation on Bailey's part would be forced. Insecurity began to rear its ugly head and she was beginning to feel that it was just her that Bailey had a problem with. Since entering, she had only spoken to request a booth far in the back and to order her meal. She decided to take the initiative. "Bailey, are you uncomfortable with me?" she asked finally. "Huh?" Bailey looked up from her plate confused and realized she hadn't said a word in quite some time. She did a quick replay of what Piper had just said and became a little disgusted with herself. If the truth be known, she found Piper to be a breath of fresh air. "Not at all. I hope I haven't given you that impression." She saw Piper focus a rather intense concentration on her when she spoke. "I…am… uh…" Good God. "…just not used to being out in public," she finished in a rush feeling immensely stupid and finding her explanation lacking. She held up a hand and looked at Piper. "Let me try again." Piper nodded at her slowly, fascinated. She squared her shoulders and took a deep breath. "I have to admit I'm uncomfortable, but you've very little to do with that. I… uh… have lived a rather solitary life and… truthfully… feel principally out of place in most social situations and… uh... well…" She took another breath, "…well, I basically suck at small talk," she finished, feeling like she had just sprinted a mile. She risked another glance at Piper and was more than a little distressed to see a slow smile make its way across the woman's features. "Why didn't you just say so? If you need me to hold up the conversation I can babble on for hours if need be," Piper said brightly, appeased. It had been torturous watching Bailey struggle with herself over such a small matter. She had no doubt that the woman sitting across from her was a very interesting, complex woman and she had to admit to herself that she was more than a little intrigued. She smiled and launched into action.

For the next half an hour she gave her no less than a dissertation about nothing in particular. Some time later, she was relieved to see her actually start eating the food from her plate and swore to herself that she actually saw the beginnings of a smile on a couple of occasions. Bailey was at first greatly relieved that she was no longer on the spot, but soon found herself becoming more and more at ease as Piper continued speaking. Granted, she knew she had very limited experience around people but she had never met anyone quite like the woman across from her. It seemed every emotion the woman had rose immediately to the surface, a trait which she had never encountered before and actually found endearing. She was surprised to have caught herself starting to smile at least twice and to her pleasure found that she was actually enjoying the company of another person for one of the few times in her adult life. Obviously, Piper hadn't been exaggerating and she maintained a steady stream of chatter about apparently any subject that crossed her mind. Conversationally, she had begun to suspect that she was going to be let off easy. "So what part of Ireland are you from? You have a charming accent," Piper asked suddenly. "Belfast," Bailey found herself answering easily. "And thank you." "Really?" Piper asked interested. "How long did you live there?" "I left when I was sixteen, I've not been back." "Did you like it there?" "Yes and no." "Do you think you'll visit again?" "Someday, perhaps," she said slowly, struggling to keep up with the rapidfire questions. "Have you lived in Atlanta long?"

"A little over three years." "Where did you live before?" "I traveled a lot, but I had a place near Portland, Oregon." "See was that as hard as you thought?" "Huh?" Bailey blinked. "Well, it seems you can warm up to a conversation if you have to," Piper stated mischievously. Bailey felt a blush begin to creep up her neck and she was stunned to hear a genuine chuckle escape. She had had to hand it to her; she had drawn her out with impressive ease. It disturbed her a little that she had been so easily manipulated by the diminutive redhead but found that she had been eager to share as well and had easily and honestly answered her questions. "Pretty tricky," Bailey said with a little grin and was astonished with the real laugh that bubbled to the surface when Piper blew on her nails and buffed them on her shirt. "When ya got it, ya got it," she said and then laughed, feeling tremendously pleased with herself and charmed in the extreme when she heard Bailey laugh. In short order, the laughter stopped and Bailey noticed Piper staring at her rather unabashedly. Oddly, she didn't feel as uncomfortable as much as she was flattered by the regard. She saw the waiter approaching from the corner of her eye. "Anything else, ladies?" he asked upon arrival. "Just the check I believe," Piper answered looking at Bailey who nodded.

The waiter pulled their tab from his apron and placed it on the table. "Come again," he said pleasantly as he turned to leave. As soon as his back was turned, Piper quickly snatched up the bill. "My treat," she said with a smile and dug in her purse for some bills that she laid on the table. "We ready to head back?" she asked Bailey who again nodded. They walked all the way back and took the elevator in a companionable silence. When the doors opened on seventeen Bailey spoke up. "Thank you for lunch, Piper," she said inserting her key in the control panel to hold the doors open. "I had a good time." "Me too, thanks for going," Piper said cheerily. "Would you like to go again?" "I think I'd like that," she answered honestly. "Great, me too." "Uhm… I'm going to take the rest of the day off; I've some things to look into. You can reach me on my cell number if anything pops up," she said feeling kind of lame. "Okay, have a good evening," Piper said a little disappointed as she stepped off the elevator. "You too," she said as she started to close the doors. "Bailey," Piper said before the doors closed all the way. Bailey turned the key to let the doors open again. "Yes?" Knowing she was taking a chance, she walked back onto the elevator and into Bailey's personal space. She saw her tense and she experienced a quick flash of fear that she was about to be flung away violently.

"Hang tight," Piper whispered in an attempt to put her more at ease as she stood on her tiptoes and planted a light kiss on Bailey's cheek. "I'm glad to have met you, finally," she said as she came back down on her heels and walked out of the elevator. "You're a fascinating woman, Bailey Cameron," she said without turning around and walking around the corner and out of sight. Bailey stood motionless in the elevator for almost five full minutes, completely dumbfounded for the first time in her life. Eventually and robotically, she turned the key and rode one floor up to her residence. Upon entering her flat, she walked straight to the couch and sat down gingerly. Staring off into space, her hand came up to touch the spot where Piper had kissed her. "Wow," she said aloud. -------Several hours later, Terry made his way back to the Situation room and practically fell into his seat at the head of the table. He was aware that everyone was looking at him expectantly but he didn't care. As predicted, the news had not been pleasant and after finally hanging up the phone, he had sat behind his desk and indulged in a full hour of feeling sorry for himself. Knowing he had to assert some sort of control over a situation that was fast unraveling, he took a deep breath and cleared his throat. "Okay, we have some complications," he started. "Firstly, I'll assume that you've read enough of the file to know that our rogue is in Atlanta and presides over a rather successful corporation." He paused. "I have people planted as employees inside C-Corp and two hours ago I received word that she is in negotiations for a buy out. Obviously, this could speed up the timetable." He took another deep breath. "Secondly, my assistant Martin Satterfield, sometime last night made off with her original file. This morning he eluded capture and is apparently on

the run. I don't need to tell you how damaging this file could be to the Organization if the right people were to obtain it. However, Satterfield is smart enough to realize that if the file were to go public, it still wouldn't save his life. It is my opinion that he is headed for Atlanta to attempt to contact Cameron and look to her for protection." Terry looked around the table to see expressions that mirrored his own. "If Cameron were to go public, the Organization itself would be endangered." He paused again and looked around the table. "Opinions?" "Do you think she would go public, Terry? The file would be damaging to her as well," Bob asked. "It's a possibility, but not really her style. That and the fact that I've had her surviving family under manipulation and surveillance for the last fifteen years. Cameron is unaware of their location and I believe that the threat of harm to them has been the only thing keeping her from basically going under and vanishing." "What? That information wasn't in the file," Bob said peevishly. "Why don't we just use the family to get her to come in?" "That may be exactly what we have to do, Bob. But let me point out that her family has believed her dead for over fifteen years, and if she refuses, then what do we do? Eliminate them? I believe if we did that, we would escalate the existing problem a hundredfold and dramatically increase the chances of her exposing us." He stopped and waited for the information to sink in. "I believe that we should use the family only as a last resort." "Any chance of intercepting Satterfield before he makes contact?" Bob asked. "If we could remove him from the picture it would simplify the situation." "Agreed. I've dispatched Ben Richards and his team to Atlanta and have them standing by. Kevin Marland, who is onsite at C-Corp, has instructions to eliminate Satterfield on sight. In addition, Mr. Phillips has executed the standard media package, in the hopes that a civilian or local police department can be of aid in ascertaining his location." Terry leaned back

in his chair. "However, I don't believe Satterfield so stupid as to walk into C-Corp and ask to see her. He has her file so I believe he will attempt to contact her the way I would." "How's that, Terry?" Bob asked. "Cameron has in her residence a private line that forwards to her cell phone if she's not there to answer it. The line was installed specifically as a means for the Organization to establish contact with her. I seriously doubt that it's used for any other purpose. I believe Satterfield will use this line to contact her. He may have more information than we suspect and could be aware that we have people inside C-Corp, so I doubt he would attempt to contact her through the company phone system." He stopped and looked at Spicher. "Bob, we need to speak to your best Tech." "That would be Toby." Bob punched a number into the phone in front of him. "I'm gonna put him on the overhead."

"Yes?" came Toby's voice over the speaker. "We need a tap," Terry said.

"Alright, what number?" Terry gave it to him.

"Hold on," Toby said with the rustle of a keyboard in the background. "That line codes as secure. Placing a tap on it would be immediately detected if the line was actively monitored." "We can be sure of that," Bob spoke up. "But do we really need a tap? Is there any way to detect when it is being used?"

"Sure, I can flag it for use." "Good idea, Bob. Would it be possible to trace an incoming call on that

number to its source?" Terry asked.

"Yes, but again, it would be detectable." "Would it be detected immediately?"

"Yes and no. An incoming source trace could be masked since it's passive and not intrusive. However, depending on the sophistication of the equipment monitoring the line, it would probably register tampering immediately after disconnect." "How long to trace an incoming call?"

"It would register here almost as fast as caller ID, so a matter of seconds." "Hold on, Toby," Bob said as he muted the line. Terry sat back in his chair. "What do you think people?" "It's risky," Keith DeSilva spoke up. "Cameron would detect foul play. The team dispatched to intercept Satterfield would run the very real risk of encountering her." "I agree," Bob said. "It's a question of whether or not our team could close on the location, recover or destroy the file, and deal with Satterfield before she arrived." "I don't see that we have any choice," Keith said. "Unless Satterfield makes a mistake, we should count on him contacting Cameron. I say we gamble, and if there is an encounter, there's a chance that Cameron herself could be eliminated." He paused. "I would say that the last is very unlikely, but it is possible." Terry looked at Bob. "How many people do we have readily available? I'd like to give Richards a little help."

"Richards and his team are it for the moment. I have everyone coming in but it will be a few days before we'll have the resources we want." "How many people are we looking at in the field?" "Seventy six, a little more if we include Richards' team and the people you have inside C-Corp. But like I said, it'll be a few days." Terry took a deep breath and considered. "Bob, how many Free Agents would you consider stand a face to face chance with Cameron?" "Whoa," Bob said leaning back in his chair. "I hadn't considered that. I'd have to look into it, but I can safely say that probably less than a dozen would stand a chance toe to toe." He paused. "Additionally, The Wraith is one of the elite and has an exceptionally fearsome reputation, I'd imagine that most would refuse a contract once informed of the target." "I'd suspected as much," Terry said. "Put the word out anyway, let's see what happens." Terry got up from his chair and started a slow circle of the table. "Okay, Bob, tell Toby to flag the line. I don't see any other alternative at the moment. If Satterfield is indeed on his way to Atlanta, I'd guess he should arrive either tonight or tomorrow," Terry said. Bob reached out and tapped the phone. "Toby?"

"Yeah?" "Flag it, priority notification upon use," Bob said.

"Will do," Toby said in departure. Bob drummed his fingers thoughtfully on the table and watched Terry cease his pacing and reseat himself. "What are the chances of a kill shot if she leaves the building to meet up with Satterfield?" Keith asked.

"Far too risky," Terry said. "Her movements are unpredictable to begin with and if it didn't succeed, we would have a much bigger problem." "Alright, what about infiltrating her residence?" Keith said. "She lives on the top floor with only one access point and the place is probably wired to the rafters. I'd imagine the only way we could successfully eliminate her at home would be to call in an air strike." "What if she was approached on the street?" Bob asked. "I'd say that would be suicide unless we put an army on the street," Terry said impatiently. "Look, everyone has read the file, it's not fiction. Let's not forget who we're dealing with here. She's well aware of our capabilities and our limitations. We can assume she's prepared for any move we might make and has taken steps to counter it." He realized he was almost yelling and calmed himself with a sigh. "As much as I'd like an immediate solution to our problem, we aren't going to solve this one with the usual tactics," he started again at normal volume. "Any attempt on Cameron could be disastrous if it failed and not only in terms of lost assets, but to the Organization itself. Neither Cameron nor ourselves can afford entanglements with any civil or federal authorities." He paused. "Consider this scenario; an attempt is made and doesn't succeed. However, with or without casualties, the incident gets the attention of local law enforcement and Cameron is investigated. Now granted she is rather reclusive, but her name is known in the local business community and that would more than likely gain the attention of the media as well." He stopped and looked around the room. "What do you think the likelihood of her going public would be then?" He let that sink in a moment before continuing. "Now, if an attempt was made and was successful it would leave no fingers to point in our direction, but a living witness, trapped between the law and the media, especially one with her background, could expose the

Organization from the foundation up." "So let me lay it on the table here. We have a rogue that not only could pose an enormous security risk but is also skilled to the point of being almost untouchable by conventional means. What we need here is a feasible plan to eliminate her quietly without foolishly endangering our people or the Organization itself. Let me also point out that Cameron is well aware that she's a security risk that we can't afford and she knows we have little choice but to remove her. However, she isn't running and that tells me she is fully prepared to deal with the situation." He paused. "Honestly, that fact scares me. She has a game plan and whatever it is, we can rest assured it'll be one that we won't be happy with. So, let's all keep these facts in mind and come up with not only an offense but a defense as well." Terry turned away from the table in his chair and sighed. "Terry, how did Cameron become The Wraith?" Bob asked curiously. "That information wasn't in her file and I'm also curious as to how she became classified within the Organization itself?" Terry turned back to the table. "On her third assignment she was teamed with an operative who was on the retirement short list. The target was legitimate but intelligence was purposefully misleading so I could prove her worth to the Director who as you know, has never been fond of involuntary operatives. The short list operative was intentionally wounded by a third operative who Cameron was unaware of," he explained mildly. "She not only killed the target, she eliminated a security staff which consisted of thirteen, all at point blank range and out in the open with no support. In addition, she killed the operative she was teamed with upon discovering he was wounded and couldn't escape if she attempted to save him. Needless to say, the Director was beyond impressed and immediately segregated her from the rest of the Organization." "As for her identifier, it came from a news report in the country where the incident had taken place. An elderly woman was witness to the hit and told both the authorities and the local media that the attack had been carried

out by a singular entity. A lone female, a wraith. Which by definition is an apparition that one sees just before death," he shrugged casually. "The name seemed fitting." Bob nodded. "I see." "Alright, the Satterfield situation should be our priority at the moment. Let's deal with it first." Terry reached for the phone and opened a line.

"Richards," came the voice from the speaker. "Ben, we have you on speaker here, what's your location?" Terry asked.

"Hyatt Regency, Atlanta." "Good, here's the situation. We've got a possible way of locating Satterfield. You'll need to be ready to move on it immediately if it pans out."

"Is there a window?" "I'd say if it doesn't pay off in the next thirty-six hours it's not going to happen."

"Very well." "Furthermore, we've got a hostile involved. In the event that you have to move, an encounter with the hostile is a probability. You'll have to close on Satterfield as quickly as possible."

"I understand. What exactly am I dealing with as far as the hostile is concerned?" "A rogue."

"One of ours?" "Yes."

"Identity?" "The Wraith." The conversation came to a complete standstill for a long moment.

"Fuckin'A, do I get back up?" Richards finally asked. "You're it at the moment, all others have been recalled and will be dispatched as they become available."

"What exactly are the chances of an encounter?" "Unless you can close on Satterfield quickly and deal with the situation an encounter is almost guaranteed. The Wraith will be moving on Satterfield at the same time you are."

"So it's a race." "Yes." Another long silence. "Do you understand the situation, Mr. Richards?" Terry asked finally.

"We'll be ready," Ben said. "Good luck, Mr. Rich…" Terry started but the line was already dead. Terry closed his eyes. "Goddamn it," he whispered. "Alright, lets break this up. Bob, I need you to make those inquiries. The rest of you study the file; we still need a game plan. Unless we get movement on Satterfield, I'll see all of you in this room at 6:00 tomorrow morning." Terry collected his briefcase and made his way out of the room and back to his office. Upon entering, he walked straight to his chair and put his head on the desk in front of him.

-------Martin entered his motel room and threw himself face first onto the bed, lying there until the aroma of a Big Mac and fries overwhelmed him. Rolling over, he put both pillows up against the headboard, sat up and leaned into them. Grabbing the remote off the nightstand he clicked on the TV and reached for the bag of food he had brought in with him. Happily munching on his burger and fries, he coughed spasmodically when he heard his name come from the television.

"… Martin Satterfield, a high-ranking State Department employee wanted on charges of high treason. Earlier in the day, authorities attempted to arrest Satterfield at his residence and met resistance as he fled on foot and ruthlessly gunned downed Ted Dillon, Satterfield's next door neighbor who had stepped outside his home at the sound of gunfire…" The sound of the television faded out as he stared thunderstruck at the screen displaying his government identification photo, a completely forgotten mouthful of half eaten food dribbling out of his mouth and down his chin. His eyes began to tear as it dawned on him that he had never stopped to think his situation all the way through. High treason and murder was not something that would be forgotten in a month or two. I'm fucked! If the story was being broadcast on the local news in Greenville, South Carolina, it was a pretty good bet that it was being broadcast nationally. Everyone in the country now had the potential to recognize him. He berated himself. Did he really believe that this would be a problem solved in a few days and he could happily go about his life again? And just what the fuck did he think he was doing anyway? The Cameron woman would probably kill him on sight. What the hell was he supposed to do now? He got up from the bed, walked to the bathroom and closed the door. He sat down on the toilet and put his head in his hands, slowly gathering his composure and exploring his options. If he was to remain on his own it was

only a matter of time before he was caught. He didn't have the money or the resources to long elude capture. Would Cameron help him or would she dispose of him as soon as she had what she needed? Her file indicated that she was very efficient at tying up loose ends and isn't that exactly what he would become, a loose end? As far as he could see, he really had very few alternatives. Bailey Cameron was his only option and his only hope of survival. He knew he was out his league, but Cameron had survived over a decade in an occupation that left no room for mistakes. The decision was pretty simple; he would have to place his trust in her. He got up and left the bathroom to collapse in bed. It was around a twohour drive to Atlanta and he wanted to be there by 10:00am. God, what if my mother watched the news tonight? He thought as he drifted off to sleep.

III They were all in love with dyin', They were drinkin' from a fountain, That was pourin' like an avalanche, Comin' down the mountain. - G. Haynes Bailey took her time getting up and about; being more than a little nervous about facing Piper. In fact, she had gotten very little sleep the night before. No matter how hard she tried, her thoughts kept returning to the time she had spent yesterday in her company. She was a little unnerved that the woman had invaded her personal space so easily, as at no time in her

adult life had she let anyone that close to her person. Knowing she would have to make an appearance, she walked into the other room and got a cigarette from the pack on her desk in an attempt to shake the nervousness. Upon lighting it, she realized that she hadn't had a cigarette in the morning for as far back as she could remember and she took a moment to examine that fact from all angles. It wasn't just nervousness. She was a little stunned to realize that she was anxious and looking forward to being around the woman again. Puzzled, she shook her head and walked out the door to the elevator, telling herself that she was making a big a deal out of nothing. She exited the elevator and traveled the short distance to the turn that led to her office. Rounding the corner, she found herself immensely disappointed to see that Piper wasn't there. Scowling, and dragging her feet a little, she walked past Piper's desk and opened the door to her office, coming to an abrupt halt as her eyes tracked to the foreign object. There was a single red rose in a vase sitting squarely in the middle of her desk. Shutting the door and making sure that no one was hiding in the corners, she let a ridiculously wide smile take control of her features. She walked over to her desk, dropped into her chair, and for a long time just sat there studying the rose as she tried to analyze what she was feeling. It took her a while, but to her surprise she found that she was happy. After wondering what happiness felt like for the last fifteen years, it was a bit of an epiphany to realize that all it took was a petite redhead to give her a flower. It was a feeling she decided she didn't want to lose. She booted her computer and opened up her mail program, chewing on her lower lip nervously while she typed for a few minutes and sent out the first dinner invitation of her life. Once the mail was on its way, she leaned back with a little grin and stared at her flower. Torn from her musings thirty minutes later by the ringing of her cell phone, she glanced at the ID before she answered and scowled; not liking what she saw at all. "Wraith," she answered tonelessly.

"Uhm… Is this Bailey Ann Cameron?"

"Who's speaking please?"

"M… Miss Cameron, this is Martin Satterfield…" "How did you get this number?" she interrupted.

"It…it was the number on your file, I… I really need to talk to you. I am…I mean I was…Terry McKraken's assistant," Martin stammered. "I see, and what can I do for you, Mr. Satterfield?"

"They tried to kill me yesterday, I… I have your file…the original… and I know…" "You know what, Mr. Satterfield?" she interrupted again, hearing a deep breath being taken on the other end.

"I know where your family is, Miss Cameron," he said in a rush. "But I need your help." "Run that by me again."

"I need your help." "No, the other part," she said with controlled patience.

"Uhm... I know where your family is," Martin repeated feeling stupid. "They're going to kill me, Miss Cameron. They've already tried once." "Where are you?"

"In Atlanta, uhm… at the Ramada Inn Six Flags, Room 416." "Stay put, I'll be there shortly."

"I will, thank you, Miss Cameron," Martin said relieved. "I…" She pressed end before he could finish and had stood up from her chair

when the cell phone rang again. She looked at the ID and broke into a run for the elevator. -------A glance at his watch told him it was 11:36am. Terry had been listening to his staff throw the problem of his current crisis around for the last five and half hours. He squirmed a little in his seat. He had spent the entire night bent over in his chair with his head on his desk and as a result his lower back and shoulders were cheerfully providing him discomfort. He was considering the menu choices in the cafeteria when a short alarm tone and a voice coming from the overhead speakers brought him violently out of his seat.

"Gentleman, your line just went active," Toby said. "Do you have a location?" Bob asked excitedly.

"Stand by," Toby said emotionlessly. Terry glared at the table surface with his breath coming in short staccato bursts for what seemed like an hour but was actually about ten seconds.

"I have a number and extension, one moment," Toby said. Terry's hand flew out for the phone in front of him and rapidly punched in a series of numbers. It was answered immediately.

"Richards," came the voice over the speakerphone. "Stand by, Ben," Terry said as casually as he could.

"Ramada Inn Six Flags. Room 416. 4425 Fulton Industrial Blvd. Atlanta, Georgia," Toby said. "You get that, Ben?" Terry asked.

"Yeah, we're on it."

"Hurry, Ben. Keep an open line on arrival," Terry said.

"Understood," Richards said obviously running as the line cut off. Terry sat down hard in his chair and started praying. "Good work, Toby," Bob said.

"Yep," Toby said in departure. The room went deathly quiet as all thirteen people sat in their chairs and waited to hear from Richards. -------Martin had been pacing restlessly around the confines of his hotel room since the conversation with Bailey had ended. Although the room temperature was pleasant, he was sweating profusely. He looked at his watch for the thousandth time in the last ten minutes, feeling trapped and not quite sure why. His stomach was cramping in the most uncomfortable of ways; giving him the impression that he could simultaneously vomit and shit his pants. A theory he came close to proving when the door suddenly opened and three men entered his room. He stood rooted in place while a harried looking bald man wearing a telephone headset behind one ear strode up to him and without preamble struck him painfully across the face with a pistol. He fell to the floor only to be picked up by the hair and sat down forcefully in one of the wooden chairs that graced his hotel room. "The file, Mr. Satterfield. Where is it?" Ben Richards asked anxiously. Slowly regaining his focus and trying to ignore the pain radiating from the blow he had been dealt, he scanned the room in an attempt to ascertain his current situation. It only took a second for him to realize that he was up to his neck in the really bad smelling kind of shit, the kind of shit that an ulcerous leper would leave in the bowl after being on a weeklong diet of boiled eggs and vinegar.

One man stood in front of the door with his eye to the peephole and another stood behind him holding him in his chair by the shoulders. To his dismay and a rather severe loosening of his bowels, he noted the silenced handgun, unscathed from its recent collision with the side of his face, in the hand of the bald man standing menacingly in front of him. "We're in a bit of a hurry, Mr. Satterfield. Where is the file?" Richards asked again. "Huh?" Martin said fuzzily. Richards nodded to the man holding Martin in his chair and he reached down to pry Martin's right arm away from his body and forced the hand down flat against the nearby dresser. The man's left hand snaking over his shoulder and down to squeeze Martin's crotch painfully, causing him to reflexively open his jaws. Wasting no time, Richards stuffed a racquetball in his mouth and placed the muzzle of his pistol on top of Martin's hand and pulled the trigger. The man holding Martin let go of him and stepped back, leaving him to fall out the chair and writhe around painfully on the floor. "Search the room, quickly," Richards ordered. Richards again reached down to pick Martin up by the hair and slammed him back into the chair. He put his pistol in the waistband of his pants and grabbed Martin by the neck with one hand while the other brutally dug the racquetball out his mouth. Squatting down on his haunches, he reached around to the small of his back and produced a military style knife that he waved briefly in front of Martin's eyes. "The file, Mr. Satterfield. I promise I'll make it quick," Richards stated earnestly. Blinking the tears out of his eyes, Martin took in the expression on the man's face. He believed him. He had never thought of himself as a coward but he had already passed the limit of his endurance. Just the thought of

the man carving into him with the knife was enough to make him to want go to sleep and not wake up. He tried vainly to muster up some hope or some courage but none was forthcoming. His eyes traveled around the room, taking in the man dumping the contents of his bag all over the bed, to the man who hadn't moved from his position at the door. Finally, his eyes came to rest on the man squatting in front of him who seemed anxious to start cutting on him with the knife. He took a deep, surrendering breath and was about to speak when, over the bald man's shoulder, he saw the man at the door jerk violently. With widening eyes, he observed what appeared to be a sword blade protruding through the closed door and out the back of the man's neck. Suddenly, the blade was gone and a tremendous gush of blood bathed the surface of the door as the man slid face first to the floor. Richards didn't have to follow Martin's gaze or turn around to know what was happening. The widening of Satterfield's eyes told him all he needed to know. "Oh shit," he whispered. They had run out of time. The Wraith had arrived. Knowing the knife was useless Richards tossed it to the floor and rising from his haunches, withdrew the gun from the waistband of his pants. He looked to the door and immediately dismissed it as option for escape. The door opened inwardly and the corpse of his man was leaning heavily against it. He would be far too vulnerable if he attempted to move the body aside. His mind scrambling for options, he made a quick hand gesture to get the attention of his surviving associate, who had his gun in his hands and pointed steadily at the front door. The man caught the hand signal and saw Richards point to the door that led to the adjoining suite. As soon as he moved, Richards dropped to one knee and pointed his own weapon at the front door. The second his man opened the door Richards knew his mistake and he knew it was over. In his peripheral vision he caught sight of a woman waiting just inside the adjoining suite. She made two blindingly fast sword

strokes. The first sent his colleague's gun, and the hand that it was in, to the floor and the second came up and down across his throat. He was moving to train his gun on her the second the door had opened but he knew with an almost calm certainty that he was going to be too late. He watched in a sort of hopeless detachment as she stepped to the side to avoid the arterial spray of his dying colleague while raising in her left hand the gun that he knew was going to kill him. He was three quarters of the way around when the silenced bullet entered his right eye. The whole affair had lasted maybe thirty seconds and had produced very little noise. Martin had taken in the whole scene with eyes roughly the size of volleyballs, his asshole firmly gripping the chair below him as The Wraith walked all the way into the room and turned a look in his direction. The photos in her file had not even remotely prepared him for the presence she projected. Her raven bangs were tied back in a tail while the rest of her waist length hair fell loosely around her shoulders. A pair of Wayfarers covered her eyes and she wore casual slacks and flat soled boots, in addition to a baggy sweater that was almost concealed by a gothic appearing poncho that hung to her knees. The entire ensemble was black, giving him the eerie impression of a female grim reaper. He watched as she cradled the katana in the crook of an arm while she removed the silencer from her weapon and both disappeared under the poncho. He opened his mouth intending to profusely shower her with gratitude but stopped when she raised a gloved finger to her lips. Taking the blade in her hand again she walked over to the bald mans body and knelt to remove the headset from behind his ear. She traced the wires to a cell phone, which she looked at for a moment before she slowly powered it off and tossed it aside. As she stood, Martin watched in horror as she strode over to him quickly with the bloody katana in her right hand and with her left hand reached out to grab his T-shirt by the collar and unceremoniously tear it from his body. He felt his bladder let loose and he sat there helplessly in his own piss as she tore the shirt into strips. She used one of the strips to clean the blade of the katana, tossing the others on the dresser next to him. Once clean, she lifted the back of her poncho and slid the sword into a cunningly

designed sheath that held the sword diagonally against her back and held the hilt in place with a leather snap just below her waist. Once secured, she walked over to the bed and started stuffing his things back into his bag. She left out a pair of slacks and a sweater and taking his bag, walked into the bathroom where he could hear water running for a few seconds before she reappeared and dropped the bag at his feet. "Here, clean your face," she said handing him the wet washcloth. "Th... thank you," he stammered, reaching out with his good hand to take the offering. "Let me see your hand." Martin gingerly held out his injured hand while he finished wiping his face with the other. She reached out with a surprising gentleness and took his damaged hand in her own. "This is going to hurt, don't scream. Bite on the washcloth if you have to," she stated. At this stage, he had no dignity left to salvage and without hesitating, he stuffed the wet and dirty washcloth completely into his mouth. He chewed on the rag aggressively as she reached for one of the strips of his T-shirt and with her pinky finger forced the material through the hole in his hand and out the other side. She retrieved another strip and wound it tightly around his hand. She held the bandage in place with one hand while she reached up and removed the elastic band from her ponytail with the other. She took the band and slid it over his palm to hold the bandage in place. Once done, she reached down and pulled off his shoes. "Get out of those pants and into the ones I left out for you," she said stepping back a few paces and presenting him with her back. He stood shakily on wobbly legs and undid his slacks with his left hand. They fell to the floor around his ankles and he stepped out of them. With a second's hesitation and a quick glance at her back, he pulled his wet

underwear off as well. He grabbed the slacks off the bed and sat his bare ass back on the chair, after a few seconds of struggle he had both his legs in the pants and upon standing managed to pull them up to his waist. That accomplished, he realized he was at a helpless stage. "Uhm…" he started not sure of what to say. She turned around at the sound and walked over and clasped his pants into place, prompting him to hurriedly reach down and pull the zipper up himself. She reached out to grab his sweater and without being told he held his hands above his head as she pulled it over him, taking care to avoid contact with his right hand. Next came his jacket, and after donning it, he sat back down in the chair and pulled his loafers back on with his left hand. Fully dressed and feeling somewhat more in control of himself he looked at her expectantly. "You said you had my file, where is it?" she asked. "In… in my car," he said still not in full control of his voice. "Where are the keys?" "Uh… there in my other pants," he said with an embarrassed glance at the urine saturated pants balled up close to his feet. She stared at him through her sunglasses with a blank expression on her face. "I'll get them," he said quickly as he bent down to fish them out and hand them to her. She picked up his bag and held it open. "Put the soiled clothes and the rest of your shirt in here." He complied and she zipped up the bag and shouldered it. Reaching into her own pants she produced a key which she handed to him. "That's a key to get in my car. It's a black Barracuda, you walk straight out

of the lobby and it's parked up two rows over to your right. Keep your injured hand in your jacket pocket. Get in on the passenger side and wait for me. Understand?" He nodded. "Good, I'll get your bag, what kind of car am I looking for and where do I find the file?" "It's an orange Gremlin, the file is in a document bag under the passenger side seat." She stared at him. "You're on the run in an orange Gremlin?" she asked unbelievingly. He started to speak but she held up a hand. "Never mind, be on your way. I'll be along shortly." Putting his right hand carefully into his jacket pocket he started for the exit but hesitated at the sight of the corpse leaning at an unnatural angle against the door. "Use the door in the other suite, Mr. Satterfield." He turned with a blush that faded quickly as he had to step over the body that was lying just inside the adjoining suite. Feeling a little sick, he made his way out of the suite. Once he had left the room Bailey shook her head and policed the area to make sure nothing of importance was left behind. Once satisfied, she walked into the other suite to retrieve her bag and proceeded to the hall to hang the ‘Do Not Disturb' signs on the doorknobs of both suites. Instead of the elevator she chose the stairwell to give Martin a little more of a head start. Emerging into the lobby, she walked casually out the front doors and into the parking lot. Unbelievably, the dreadful little car was parked almost directly in front.

"Jesus," she murmured as she walked around to the passenger side and unlocked the door. Leaning in, she reached under the seat and retrieved the case the file was in. She locked and closed the door and walked the four rows over to her own vehicle where she opened the door and casually tossed both bags and the file into the back seat. Sparing a quick glance around, she pulled the katana from under her poncho and placed it on the rear floorboard. "Well, Mr. Satterfield. You're either extremely stupid or extremely clever," she said as she sat down behind the wheel and started the car. "I… I don't understand," Martin said confusedly. "Your car is pretty impressive, it's a bloody wonder you made it a mile out of town," she said in amusement while navigating out of the parking lot and onto the street. "It's my mother's car," he said lamely in his defense. "Whatever," she said. "You've some information for me, I'd like to hear it now." He shot a puzzled look at her, momentarily confused. "Oh yes," he started. "Your mother and your brother are in the UK in a town called Southampton under the last names of Bennigan." "And how sure are you of this?" "Fairly sure, I stumbled onto the information less than two months ago. I only recently made the connection with you." The car pulled up to a light and she turned in her seat to look at him. "You'd better be sure, Mr. Satterfield. Or I'll bury you in that hideous little car of yours." She kept up the stare and, even though he couldn't see her eyes behind the sunglasses, he had no doubt, no doubt at all, that she meant exactly what she said. Thankfully, the light turned green and she turned her

attention back to the road.

"Holy shit," he thought to himself as he sank as far as he could into his seat and tried to disappear. -------Richards had made contact as soon as his team arrived at the hotel and his call came as a relief to everyone as the silence was beginning to add to the already high tension permeating the room. As soon as the call was routed to the overhead speakers, Terry came abruptly out of his chair and began to pace restlessly around the room.

"We're entering the lobby now and will maintain an active line," Richards informed the room. For the next three minutes everyone was treated to the sounds of Richards and his team getting on the elevator and their footsteps as they made their way to room 416. The only other sounds were Richards's rather heavy breathing and a quiet rustle that Terry surmised was the drawing of weapons as they stood in front of the door to the room. At the sound of the door opening, Terry stopped his pacing and glared at the ceiling where the speakers were situated. He heard the unmistakable sound of a heavy blow and a body falling to the floor. He held his breath.

"The file, Mr. Satterfield. Where is it?" Richards asked. Terry expelled the breath from his lungs and allowed himself a little bit of a smile at Martin's expense; the little shit was caught and it was time to pay the fiddler.

"We're in a bit of a hurry, Mr. Satterfield. Where is the file?" Richards spoke again. "Huh," Satterfield said hazily and Terry's smile got a fraction larger. Terry listened to the sounds of a quick scuffle and a silenced gunshot,

which resulted in muffled screams of pain and the distinct thud of a body hitting the floor.

"Search the room, quickly," Richards said. Terry knew the little bastard would break; he could feel it coming.

"The file, Mr. Satterfield. I promise I'll make it quick," Richards said. Upon hearing the words, Terry knew it was almost over and despite himself the little grin that had been threatening to take over his face blossomed into a full-fledged one. He stopped his pacing and returned to his chair, as he seated himself he began harbor the small hope that they might pull this off. Richards and his team had indeed moved quickly, a few minutes more and it would be over.

"Oh shit," Richards whispered. The words struck Terry in the chest like a sledgehammer as the little hope that he was nurturing disappeared like a fart in a tornado. His eyes shut tightly and he visibly winced while slightly doubling over in his chair. Opening his eyes, he reached out and gripped the edge of the table with both hands, focusing an intense concentration on any noise that the connection might produce. He only waited about twenty seconds to be rewarded with the sound of a door opening and another silenced round. An unpleasant splatter followed by the loud and heavy thump of a body hitting the ground made it quite obvious that Richards had just died. No one at the table stirred in the slightest. A few seconds of quiet, undecipherable clatter were the only clues that the line was still active, and then abruptly, it was disconnected. Terry turned in his chair and closed his eyes; he felt like throwing a tantrum and only by the thinnest of margins restrained himself from doing so. For a full quarter of an hour he sat with his back to everyone in the room and stewed in his own juices, his thoughts incoherent. No one disturbed him and eventually he turned around to face his colleagues.

"Bob, we need as many people as we can get in Atlanta, dispatch them as they become available. I want twenty-four hour surveillance on Cameron. If she leaves that building I want to know about it. Also, we need to have as many teams as we can standing by to move on her, but I want it made absolutely clear that no one, no one, is to engage her unless directly ordered to do so." "Understood," Bob said. "Any responses on your inquiries?" Terry asked. "It's in progress, no word yet," Bob said. "Keep me informed." Bob nodded and Terry reached out and opened a line.

"Phillips," a voice answered instantly. "Mr. Phillips, we have a situation for you in Atlanta," Terry said to the man in charge of internal security.

"I see, details?" "Standard clean, Ramada Six Flags, room 416."

"Anything else?" "Yes, I want a report sitting in front of me in no less than six hours."

"Understood," Phillips replied in parting. Terry stood and walked around to the back of his chair. "Our situation just became precarious people. If Cameron didn't have the upper hand to begin with, she certainly has it now. With Satterfield and the documentation that he has no doubt kindly provided her with, she could effectively destroy the Organization by going public." He stopped and let

out a sigh that slumped his shoulders. "Do I need to remind everyone what would become of them if the Organization folded?" Terry left them to consider the question, striding silently to the door and leaving the room.

IV She takes care of business, Keeps a cool head. - D. Iyall Bailey drove all the way back afraid to even let herself hope that the information from Satterfield was correct. It would simplify matters tremendously; her family was the one thing that the Secondary had complete control over. Although she tried not to, her thoughts turned to family until eventually her mind became dominated with the questions she had never dared asked herself. Would a reunion be possible? Would her mother be appalled at what she had become? Could she forgive? How would she react to seeing a daughter assumed dead for over fifteen years? In that regard, how would she react to seeing them? Her mind kept running in circles until she realized that she had arrived at her destination completely on autopilot and she wondered idly how long she had been parked in the garage with the motor running. She turned a look on her passenger to see Satterfield looking at her confusedly and probably wondering what the hell was wrong with her. "Come along, Mr. Satterfield," she said as she got out of the car and pulled the seat up to recover her sword and the bags. Martin got out of the car and watched as she put the bags on the hood and sheathed her sword under the poncho.

"We have to walk through the lobby to get to the elevator, keep your hand in your pocket and I'll dress it properly when we get upstairs." Martin just nodded as she picked up the bags and he followed her up the stairs and into the lobby, which he saw had a few people milling about. The only person who really noticed them was the guard behind the security desk, and he only looked for a second before returning his attention to elsewhere. Once inside the elevator, she produced a key that she inserted into the control panel and turned. Feeling the elevator start its ascent, he studied her covertly, having been too intimidated on the car trip over to even glance in her direction. He was six feet tall and she appeared to be almost half a foot shorter but he felt oddly insignificant even standing behind her. She had an especially feminine figure and was very trim; he imagined that someone without his knowledge would be astonished to find her capable of the strength he knew she possessed. Her hair, which was so black it seemed to disappear into her clothing, smelled slightly of lavender. "Don't stare, Mr. Satterfield," she said quietly. Caught and wondering how, he immediately averted his eyes and was relieved when the elevator came to a stop and opened up on a short hallway that led to another door. She exited the elevator and stopped at the door to enter a series of numbers on a keypad. Upon entering, she led him through a sparsely furnished living area to the kitchen and clicked on the lights above a dining table. "Take off your jacket and have a seat, Mr. Satterfield. I'll be back in a moment," she said with a nod at one of the chairs surrounding the table. He pulled off his jacket, taking care to avoid any unnecessary contact with his hand, and took a seat as she disappeared down a hallway. He took in his surroundings and noticed that everything he could see was elegant but impersonal, with the possible exception of a grand piano that sat in front of the windows that overlooked the city. It occurred to him that although the atmosphere was functional, one really didn't live within its confines. It reminded him of a hotel room, existing only to provide shelter until it was

time to go home. "Push up your sleeve, Mr. Satterfield," she said, suddenly reappearing and surprising him. He did as she asked and watched in trepidation as she smoothed out a towel on the table surface in front of him. She sat down and he noticed that she had tied her hair up in a lopsided ponytail and had changed into a black T-shirt that was obviously several sizes too large for her. Having disposed of her sunglasses, he was able to see her eyes for the first time and he noticed with a touch of wonder that she possessed exceptionally commanding black eyes. "Let me see that hand now, Mr. Satterfield." He hesitantly put his hand on the towel in front of him and noticed with no small amount of unease that she had placed several items on the table, giving him the unnerving impression that she was preparing for surgery. "Relax, Mr. Satterfield. The worst part is already over." With the words, she reached out and began to remove the makeshift bandage she had placed on his hand earlier. He bit his lip when she quickly pulled the cloth strip from his wound and was distressed to see blood start to flow from the opening. She doused a cloth with alcohol and wiped the area around the wound clean, tearing open a disposable syringe when she was done and inserting it into a vial. "This will deaden the area while I work, it shouldn't be too painful." He flinched only a little when she injected the hand at several points and watched with disquiet as she picked up what appeared to be a small scalpel. Fortunately, her cell phone rang providing him with a slight reprieve as she reached into her slacks to answer it. "Cameron." He forgot his anxiety upon seeing a bright smile and a slight blush steal

across her features, it was the most human she had appeared to him and it was a startling transformation. Gone was the aura of potential menace and in its place was a very attractive and smiling young woman. Trying to be sly, he leaned forward slightly in his chair, attempting to shamelessly eavesdrop. "Hi," she said demurely and Martin watched fascinated as she began to fidget nervously with the end of a gauze bandage. "Yes, I did, thank you," she said with a deepening blush completely unaware of his rapt attention on her. "Well, I was hoping you would have somewhere in mind I… I'm not… familiar with a lot of places to go," she said with some difficulty. "That sounds fine to me, would you like me to meet you after work?" "Uhm… Okay, I hadn't thought about that. What's the address?" She got up and went into the kitchen to get something to write with and to his disappointment, she didn't come back to the table. However, he watched from a distance as she shuffled about fretfully for a few more minutes before putting the phone back in her pocket and returning to her seat, where she sat silently with the ghost of a smile on her face. It amazed him that the woman who had emotionlessly killed three people less than an hour ago could alter so radically into the person he had observed for the last few minutes. Having been witness to a more accessible side of her personality, he summoned the courage to speak for the first time since getting out of her car. "So, do you have a date?" he asked and immediately regretted it when her eyes pinned his. "No," she said sharply. "Sorry," he said quickly, feeling her eyes lance through his head.

She reached out and grabbed his hand and began to clean the wound in a fashion that in no way could be considered gentle. He thanked God that she had anesthetized the hand or he was sure he would have passed out almost instantly. Suddenly, she stopped and looked at him, she opened her mouth to speak but closed it again. He watched as she seemed to struggle with herself for a moment. "Why would you think I had a date?" she asked finally with a scowl. He wasn't sure at first if he should risk answering her. In addition to being the most fearsome person that he had ever met, she apparently had a short fuse. But remembering the woman who had spoken so shyly on the phone, he mustered up the nerve. "W…Well, I just assumed from your fidgeting…" he started. "I do not fidget," she interrupted indignantly and more than a little childishly. Amused, and vaguely aware he could be taking his life in his hands but unable to stop himself; he jumped in with both feet. "Do too." "Do not." "Do too, and you were blushing." She shot up from her chair. "I was not blushing," she said through grinding teeth. "Was too." Her hands clenched into fists and she took a deep breath, unable to believe she was having this conversation. She had a flash of desire to reach across the table and render him unconscious but managed to quickly suppress it. Stifling her temper, she sat back down slowly and closed her eyes for a long moment.

"Was I really?" she finally asked quietly. He just nodded, he was intrigued but wasn't willing to press his luck any further. She stared at him and drummed her fingers on the table for a few seconds before reaching out again to see to his injury. She applied herself to the task at hand and five minutes later the injured hand was properly dressed. "The wound was relatively clean, there were bone chips but no fractures," she said clinically. "It'll leave a scar but with a little work I doubt you'll lose any mobility." "Thank you." She leaned back in her chair and studied him intently. "I'm not quite sure what to do with you, Mr. Satterfield," she said thoughtfully. "The last person I had in my home was a man who delivered a television two years ago. However, if the information you've given me turns out to be correct, I'll be in your debt," she paused and slid a box of gauze pads and a tube of ointment across the table. "You'll need to apply that and redress your wound twice a day. There's tape in the box. Follow me." He rose from his chair and followed her from the kitchen and around a corner, where he was led down a long hallway that passed several other rooms. It occurred to him as he walked along, that her home took up the entire floor as she eventually came to a halt and pointed. "Down this hall you'll find living quarters, make yourself comfortable, I think you'll find everything you need." She paused and handed him a card. "There's a phone in your room, call me on that number if you need anything and I'm not here. I'd imagine you'll be here for a few weeks at least. You can help yourself to the kitchen and the library." She stopped and looked at him carefully. "Mr. Satterfield, I value my privacy. Do not enter any of the rooms on the other side of the kitchen and I should point out that I'll be aware if you do. Understand?"

He nodded. "I'll be out tonight, so if you need anything see me in the morning," she stated and left without another word. He watched her disappear and then walked down the short hall to find a room that upon a quick perusal appeared to have all the amenities. Deciding to explore his new home later, he threw himself on the bed and fell asleep almost instantaneously. Bailey left Martin and traveled directly to her desk to retrieve her book from the floor safe. Over the years she had anonymously employed several investigators for the express purpose of locating her family. Only one, and just recently, had sent her word that he believed that they were in Britain but could go no further on the matter. However, that information gave Satterfield's story all the credence she needed; it was time to call in a marker. She entered the number into the computer and watched the monitor with interest until it was answered on the sixth ring and she picked up the handset.

"Watts," she heard the man say with a British accent. "Is it still Major Watts or is it Mr. Watts now?" There was a short pause and she could here him clear his throat. "I'm at

home is the line clean?" "Yes," she said with a glance at her monitor.

"Hold a moment." She shook out a cigarette and lit it while she waited.

"My apologies, it's been a long time," he said finally. "Yes it has, I need a favor," she said getting right to the point.

"Indeed?" "A rather large favor."

"If I can do it I will, you know that. What do you need?" "I need you to confirm the existence of a female, age 56, and a male, age 29, with the last names of Bennigan in Southampton. They're mother and son."

"Easy enough, what's the rest?" "If they exist, I need them transported to the U.S. with diplomatic immunity and asylum at a British Embassy." He let out a long breath. "That'll require authorization, I'd have to go to the PM and he would want to know why." "The Bennigan's are really Doreen and Ryan Cameron, my mother and my brother," she said quietly. "They're under U.S. manipulation."

"Really? In our own backyard? That alone would probably get approval from the PM." "I thought it might."

"Are the Bennigan's in the dark with regards to you?" "Yes, I'd like it to remain that way," she hesitated. "At least for awhile."

"Would this have anything to do with the paper circulating on The Wraith?" "Really?" she asked a little surprised. "They moved faster than I thought they would, has anyone picked it up?"

"No one so stupid as of yet," he chuckled.

"I see, well to answer your question, yes. I'm up for retirement."

"Interesting." He paused. "Alright, I'll explain the situation, the man owes me a favor or two. I can confirm and have you an answer on the rest by 11:00am my time tomorrow, good enough?" "Good enough. I'll contact you then," she said and started to hang up.

"Wait," he said quickly. "Yes?"

"I've wondered for nine years and it'll go no further, you have my word," he said sincerely and paused. "But I would very much like to know the name of the woman who saved my life." A long silence. "My name is Bailey, Bailey Cameron. Goodbye, Major," she said finally and hung up. She leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes while she smoked the rest of her cigarette. If Watts came through, she'd have all the cards and would have her family back. She wondered if they thought about her as often as she did them. What would she say to her mother? She hoped that she would be able to look at her daughter and not see the killer that she saw every time she looked in the mirror. Snuffing out her cigarette, she opened her eyes and glanced at the clock. Piper had told her she needed to go and change after work and had asked her to pick her up at home. Her stomach did a little flip flop at the thought of seeing her again, which made her think about the conversation she and Satterfield had engaged in. If Satterfield thought it was a date, did that mean Piper thought it was a date as well? Was it a date? She racked her brain but came up short, she didn't have the experience to draw information from and her own feelings on the subject were too chaotic to give her any answers. The only thing she knew for certain was that she

liked being in the company of the woman. She decided that she would take a short nap and tonight she would carefully analyze everything that took place during her evening with Piper. Satisfied with her plan, she got up from her chair and headed for the bedroom.

V But when my eyes looked at her I learned, That she was keeping a secret fire, And if I got to close I'd burn. - B. Welch Jeremy Watts was a powerfully built man approaching the tail end of middle age. Tall, with graying brown hair and lively brown eyes. He heard the line go dead and slowly returned the phone he was holding to its place on the desk in front of him. Bailey Cameron. He finally had a name to go with the person he owed everything to. It had been nine years prior when he met the woman he would later find out was The Wraith. She didn't have to save him but she did, and for that fact alone he would put every effort into fulfilling her request, he couldn't imagine doing any less. He grimaced a bit at the memory of first laying eyes on her.

It had been a horrific insertion and they had lost one man immediately upon capture. The man had broken his ankle in the drop and rather than see to his injury or deal with transporting him they had executed him where he sat. There was no time for sentiment as he and his remaining four men were transported to the camp that had been their covert destination. Intelligence had determined the terrorist camp to be the current location of the group claiming responsibility for the recent bombing of a pub in Germany, that had killed among others, several British and American servicemen. The leader was to be eliminated and

as many of the others as possible. However, bad weather resulting in the overshoot of the drop zone had made their objectives impossible and their survival improbable. For two full days he and his men endured the brutality inflicted upon them and on the night of the second day their captors had apparently decided that there was no more sport to be had. They were dragged, with hands tied behind their backs, to the edge of the camp and forced to their knees, where without words a man started executing his men with a round to the back of the head. He never looked up from the sand as he waited for the fifth and final shot to ring out, and after the fourth he closed his eyes. Time seemed to stand still as he waited for the shot that never came and he felt the binds fall away from his hands. "Can you walk?" came a female voice with an Irish accent. He was so stunned to find himself alive he couldn't answer but he tried to stand and ended up flat on his back. From that point on he had only vague recollections and faded in and out of consciousness. He remembered coming to and finding himself lying upon a tarp being dragged across the sand. Looking up and around he saw a figure jogging just ahead and pulling him as a dog would a sled. An indeterminate time later, he found himself waking up in a helicopter to see a surprisingly young raven-haired woman telling the pilot to alter course. In a moment of clarity he saw the woman turn to face him, her black eyes meeting his. "Hang on, we're almost there," she had said and he again faded out. When he woke again he found himself in a hospital bed and an American Air Force Colonel standing above him. "Major Watts, you are at Diego Garcia. How are you feeling?" the Colonel asked. He had tried to speak but his throat was dry and his mouth felt like cotton. Seeing the dilemma the Colonel turned away and produced a glass of

water. "The woman…" he started after having had a drink. "Excuse me, Major?" "The woman who brought me here, where is she? I'd like to thank her," he said as his voice returned and his mind got up to speed. "I'm afraid I don't know what you're talking about, Major," the Colonel said politely "A woman saved me, she was on the helicopter." "Yes, you arrived on a black flight requesting emergency medical service, but other than the pilot you were the only one on board. I'm a little curious; that flight had one of the highest clearances I've ever seen, any chance you might enlighten me on how you ended up on that ‘copter? Confused, he shook his head to the negative. "I thought as much," the Colonel said amiably. "I take it I'm going to live?" he asked. "Your doctor should be here shortly, I'll let him explain." "That bad?" "Let's just say you're extremely lucky to be having this conversation. I'll check in on you later. Good day, Major," the Colonel said in parting. He had laid there wondering if the woman had just been a figment of his imagination until a man that he assumed was his doctor came in and looked at his chart. It was then that he was informed that he would be partially deaf in his left ear and had more than likely lost the use of three

fingers on his left hand. Most of his ribs had been broken and he would require further surgery on his left arm. The doctor informed him that he was actually rather fortunate; the internal bleeding would have killed him in a matter of hours had he not arrived when he did. He had agreed; he was indeed a lucky man. His injuries guaranteed his discharge but it was a quick transition from Military Intelligence to MI6 and advancement was more than satisfactory. He became obsessed with the woman he couldn't prove to himself even existed and it was a year later that he discovered that the assassination of the man he and his team had been sent to eliminate was credited to an American operative known as The Wraith. From that moment on he became an avid fan and was always vigilant for more news or information. He soon learned that The Wraith was the author of a body of work that most of his colleagues thought imaginary, but he knew better and he had a hunch that his mystery woman and The Wraith was one in the same person. It was two years later that he got the opportunity to confirm the theory to himself. In what was to be a collaborative effort between American and British intelligence to intercept and remove a group of Islamic radicals smuggling arms into Iran, he came across a coincidence he couldn't ignore. The arms embargo was of concern to both nations, but what attracted the ire of the Crown was the fact that a recent shipment of armaments had been of British manufacture. A strike team consisting of six Special Air Service operatives and one American observer was to be assembled at Waddington RAF for deployment. The addition of an observer was a source of great humor to the British. Despite the image the United States strived to display openly to the world, the international intelligence community was all too aware that the Americans played very effective and very ruthless hardball in the shadows. It was joked that the observer would be as formidable as the strike team and it was a surprise to many that currently enroute to Waddington was a female US Marine Captain named Deirdre Brennan. As luck would have it the operation was canceled at the last moment, but upon learning that the observer

was a female and had an Irish name, his alarm bells went off and on a hunch he found himself driving like a madman to Waddington. Upon arrival and after twenty minutes of being sent from one place to another he was informed that the Captain was on the tarmac awaiting an American transport. The sun was beginning to go down and any hope that he would find her was beginning to dwindle when he caught sight a figure sitting cross-legged on the tarmac just outside one of the larger hangers. As he approached from behind he saw that it was undoubtedly a woman and as he got closer he noticed with a sense of excitement that she had long black hair. He was about twenty feet away when he heard her voice and he knew that he had found her. "Can I help you?" she asked without turning around. "No, but maybe one day I can help you." At that she stood up and turned around. She had a duffle bag on the ground beside her and she was dressed in the standard military fatigues. He walked up until he was about a body length away and he saw the black eyes that he remembered. "You may not remember me, but you saved my life," he said noting that her face was completely devoid of any recognition or emotion. "You went through a great deal of trouble to do so and I wanted you to know that it was much appreciated, I'm in your debt." She didn't answer and only her eyes, which never wavered from his face, gave any indication that she was aware of his presence at all. He reached out and handed her a card that she took without looking at and put in her shirt pocket. "If you find the opportunity to let me try and repay the favor, you can contact me with the information on that card." Never breaking her stare she just nodded.

He had said what he came to say but his curiosity forced him to take a chance he later thought was extremely foolish, but never regretted. "I'm obligated beyond payment, Wraith. Again, thank you," he said as he turned to go. He wasn't sure what to expect or if he should expect anything at all. He had gone about ten paces when she spoke. "You're welcome, Major." He spun around but she had already turned her back and reseated herself on the tarmac. He nodded slightly to himself in understanding. He hadn't been in his uniform for over two years, she had known who he was all along. -------"Richards and his team never stood a chance," Keith DeSilva said shaking his head. Terry privately agreed but kept it to himself. The report from Mr. Phillips had been quite thorough and subconsciously he had been rubbing his neck for the last half an hour. She had effortlessly removed one of the best teams the Organization had and in the process made off with Satterfield and the file. What really bothered him was the fact that they now knew exactly where Satterfield was, but could do nothing about it. All afternoon he had been castigating himself; he was responsible for the current situation and he knew it. Despite his feelings on the subject, he should have seen to her removal years ago when it would have been a simple matter to set her up. Instead, he not only allowed her to go, but actually fought on her behalf, now the situation was becoming desperate. Not only for him, but also for the Organization itself. "What's with the sword anyway?" Bob wondered aloud. "Couldn't she have just as easily fired a round through the door?" Terry winced internally at both the question and the image of their dead operatives. He was beginning to wonder if anyone in the room had really

read her file. No one seemed to quite grasp exactly how formidable she was. He decided another lesson was in order. "First off," he started. "A round being fired through an object to reach a target is by no means a guaranteed success. Secondly, if indeed the round struck its target it would have the opposite effect of what she was trying to accomplish." He was glad to see that he now had the attention of everyone in the room. "Like you said yourself, Bob. The Wraith is one of the elite and she didn't become so by being stupid. In fact, she's far more intelligent than I think everyone here realizes. If our man at the door had been shot, he would have fallen or been forced backwards, thereby providing an alternative exit for escape. And since a four-story drop is not an option, her tactic assured that our man would fall forward and block the door. And after dispatching him it was a simple matter to walk next door and wait for Richards to choose the obvious. Richards would neither expose himself or an associate by attempting to remove a body from in front of a door where the enemy may be waiting, if another option existed." He gave them a few moments to think about that before moving on. "What's the status of incoming assets?" "We have two junior operatives that should be arriving in Atlanta as we speak. Their team leader is about a day behind them. As for the others, by tomorrow afternoon we should be close to having all our resources domestically available," Bob said. "Why the delay on the team leader?" "With the cancellation of all Ops, some of our assets were delayed in the recall to safely withdraw from ongoing operations." "Understandable." "Are we looking at putting everyone in Atlanta?" Bob asked.

"Yes, we'll need our surveillance people round the clock on Cameron and if it comes down to a confrontation we need to have the rest standing by to move on her." "Should our people be made aware of who Cameron really is? With that many assets in one place they're gonna wonder why all the manpower is dedicated to one woman." "I think that we should. If anything else it would make them far more cautious. If they respect their target they won't be so quick to make hasty decisions. Anyone disagree?" Terry asked and scanning the faces gathered at the table he saw that no one did. "Okay, Bob. Get a dossier on Cameron to the people you have in Atlanta now. No history, just her Identifier and the information they'll need to begin surveillance." "With that many assets in one place, how are we going to coordinate or shelter them?" Keith asked. "Good point," Bob said. Terry nodded. "Yes, that's a good question. I'll have Mr. Phillips look into finding a suitable base of operations, but for now let's centralize the surveillance teams in one location and the others we can spread out in the hotels closest to C-Corp. Let's make it painfully clear to everyone that Cameron is aware that she is being watched and that they are there to report her whereabouts only. Under no circumstances is anyone to engage her in so much as a conversation unless directly authorized to do so. If she feels threatened in any way, we could rapidly have a situation that we are not wholly prepared for." Terry stood from his seat. "As of right now, Cameron has made no mistakes and that trend will continue, that is unless we can force her into making one. I believe that this should be our goal and we should bend our minds to achieving it. I've toyed with the idea of using her family as a catalyst to this end and everyone should take this into consideration as

well, as it is the only card we currently have in our favor. But keep in mind it is a dangerous card to play. If it were to blow up in our face, the situation would swiftly turn into a free for all." He picked up his mug and sipped his coffee as he slowly made a circle of the table. "Bob, anyone express interest in a contract yet?" "It's in circulation, none yet," Bob replied. "Damn." "There aren't that many out there willing to take a risk that great. However, there is an Australian free lancer that might present her with a formidable challenge. I was going to ask for opinions regarding contacting him directly," Bob said. "Have we used him before?" Terry asked. "No, but several of our counterparts have. The Brits and the French have used him several times." "Let's wait a couple of days and see if the paper on her draws any attention." "Alright." "Okay. Bob, get that dossier to Atlanta, and unless we get a priority, I'll see all of you in the morning." Terry took up his chair and finished his coffee as everyone collected their things and exited the room. He had the inkling of a plan, but was reluctant to share it at the moment. He could make no more mistakes and dealing with her family was a potential firestorm if the walls fell in on him. Well into the night he remained seated until finally, he rose and made his way back to his office. --------

"Heya, Pippy." "Heya, Nanny," Piper said to her best friend and the person she shared her house with as she closed the door behind her and kicked off her shoes. She threw her purse on the coffee table and plopped down on the sofa next to her. "Long day, kiddo?" Nancy asked. "Yep," Piper said with a sigh but brightened immediately. "Hey, where have ya been lately? I got all sorts of news," she added excitedly. "Ooo, gossip. I can't wait," Nancy said cheerily as she rearranged herself on the couch until she was sitting cross-legged facing Piper. "Some people called in sick and I got tabbed for duty. So tell me, what's up?" "Well, first off I have a date..." Piper started. "NO WAY!" Nancy interrupted loudly. "What's the occasion? You're not dying are you?" she asked seriously, looking Piper up and down. "No, I'm not dying," Piper said with a sigh and a slap to Nancy's arm. "So who's the lucky girl?" she asked brightly. "I'll get to that. You remember me telling you that I might have to look for another job, because my boss was killed in that mugging?" "Yeah, I left the day you went to his funeral. I take it you still have a job?" "It's better than that. The day after the funeral, the owner called and asked me to be her assistant." "The owner? That Irish chick that you say everyone calls the Princess of Darkness?" "Yep, the Princess herself," Piper said with a wide smile.

"Hmmm, I sense something here," Nancy said with a grin. "Anyways, yesterday I not only got to see her up close for the first time but she asked me to take over John's job and if I do okay, she said it might become permanent and…" She paused significantly. "… I got a twenty-four thousand dollar raise!" she finished excitedly bouncing up and down in her seat. "Wow, that's great!" Nancy said giggling at her excitement. "I guess two years of doing most your boss's job for him finally paid off," she added with a little scowl. "Yep, anyways that's not the best part." "Ooo, there's more," Nancy teased. "She's beautiful, Nanny," Piper said with a long sigh and fell dramatically against the cushions. "The Irish chick?" Nancy asked. "What's her name?" "Bailey Cameron." "What's she look like?" Nancy asked curiously. "Well, she's got to be about five-seven and she's got a figure to die for," Piper said excitedly as she sat back up. "She's got the most charming accent and gorgeous black hair to her waist. She's the most striking woman I've ever seen," she sighed again. "Oh, and she has completely black eyes that are really, really intense." "So what's the scoop, she ask you out?" "No, I asked her," Piper said with a slight blush. "What a slut," Nancy laughed and Piper joined in. "Well, I asked her to lunch yesterday…and well... I kissed her on the cheek

after… and then…" she glanced up at shyly at Nancy, "…well, I bought her a rose and left it on her desk, and she asked me to dinner tonight." "You kissed your boss after a business lunch? Jesus, you must be desperate," Nancy chuckled. "Be quiet, it wasn't like that." She paused and considered. "Well… it was like that but you don't understand." "What's not to understand? You threw yourself at your boss. Did you fall over with your legs in the air too?" Nancy teased and was rewarded with a punch to the arm. "No!" she said indignantly. "Then what?" Nancy asked still chuckling at the scowl on Piper's face. "She's different, Nanny," Piper said quietly. "How so?" Nancy asked intrigued. "Well, she's like so in charge and confident at the office but when I asked her to lunch I thought she was going to sink into the floor." "Huh?" "She looked totally lost but she went anyway, she sat at the table for like thirty minutes looking out of place and uncomfortable and she didn't say a word." "Really? I find that kind of odd. How old is she?" "She can't be much older than I am, early thirties I guess." "Hmmm." "Anyway, I started to feel insecure and asked her if she had a problem with me."

"What did she say?" "You should have seen her, Nanny. She explained with great difficulty how she wasn't used to being around people and felt out of place. It took such an effort on her part to explain I thought she was going to cave and run from the restaurant. In a way though, it was kind of endearing. I got her to come out of her shell a tad and got her to laugh once. She's got the most attractive laugh." Piper smiled. "How does a woman who runs a corporation like that not be used to being around people?" Nancy asked curiously. "She pretty much lets others run it and reaps the benefits I guess. You know I worked there for almost two years and just only recently saw her, she's very reclusive." "Hmmm," Nancy said suspiciously. "Nanny, she's not like you expect at all. You approach her at a personal level and she's painfully shy, almost innocent like." "Huh?" Nancy said unbelieving. "A woman who looks like what you describe would be far from innocent I'd think." "I don't know about that, she's certainly not worldly innocent, but I think she's relationship innocent," Piper said. "It's kinda hard to explain but she said she's had a pretty solitary life." "Do I get to meet her?" "She's coming to pick me up at 6:30 and you better be nice to her." "Why wouldn't I be nice?" she asked mischievously. "Because I know you, Nanny," Piper said with narrowed eyes. "Well, I'll try my best," Nancy said putting on a smile.

"Look, Nan. Wait till you see her okay?" Piper said eyeing the nefarious smile. "She asked me to choose a place because she isn't familiar with many. I don't think she was lying." "Alright, I'll be on my best behavior," Nancy conceded. "You'd better, I get the feeling you don't want to mess with her." "Really?" "Yes. You'll see for yourself in a little while." "You really like her a lot?" "Very much, there's something about her," she said thoughtfully. "I'd like to see where it goes, but I think she's special." "Alright, girly, you'd better get ready," Nancy said with a look to the clock. "Oh, no. I should have said 7:00, I'm gonna be late," she said as she hopped from the couch and made for the bathroom. "Hey, Pippy," Nancy called after her. Piper stopped and turned around. "What?" she asked impatiently. "Brush your teeth twice, your breath could bend a wrench," Nancy said with a smile. Piper shot her the finger and tried to ignore the giggle that followed her into the bathroom.

VI Can you feel me tremble when we touch?

Can you feel the hands of fate? - J. Peterik, F. Sullivan Nancy was folding laundry when the doorbell rang for the second time and with a sigh she threw a half-folded shirt back into the dryer and padded down the hall. As she passed the bathroom she could hear the blow dryer running and realized Piper hadn't heard the door. Smiling and with a little spring to her step, she headed down the hall, happy for the chance to inspect Piper's date without supervision. Summoning the best smug smile she had in her inventory, she opened the door and felt her grin vanish as she was instantly captured in an arresting black-eyed gaze. All thoughts of a good-natured teasing suffered a rapid demise as she watched the smile the woman had been wearing change to a slight scowl. "Is Piper here?" Bailey asked. "Hmmm?" Nancy asked distractedly. "Does Piper Tate live here?" "Oh, yes," Nancy said regaining her bearings. "You must be Bailey, come on in. Piper's running a little late," she said as she stepped aside to let her in. "I'm Nancy by the way, her roommate." "Nice to meet you," Bailey said tonelessly as she stepped into the house. Nancy led her into the family room and gestured toward a couch. "Make yourself comfortable, I'll go see if I can speed her along." "Alright, thank you," Bailey said remaining on her feet. Nancy tried not to look hurried as she left the intense woman's presence and made her way down the hall to the bathroom. The blow dryer was still going so she let herself in and closed the door behind her. Piper saw her enter and, with a confused look, turned off the hair dryer. "What's up?"

"Wow," Nancy stated seriously. "Huh? What's the matter?" "Your date is here." "Oh," Piper said with a smile. "Tell her I'll be out in a sec." "No way," Nancy said shaking her head. "What?" Piper said as her smile became a frown. "No way, she's so intense it's scary." "What did you say to her?" Piper asked suspiciously with narrowing eyes. "Nothing, just hurry up will ya." Piper stared at her a long moment before putting the blow dryer on the counter and walking out of the bathroom. She emerged from the hall to find Bailey standing uncomfortably in the living room; noticing with a smile that she had dressed in a white blouse and faded blue jeans. Although she wore a black leather half trench, she had even donned a pair of white tennis shoes. Her hair was tied up on the top of her head in a lopsided ponytail that Piper thought was unbelievably cute. "Hey there, you look great," she said with a smile that became brighter with the light blush her comment produced. "Thank you," Bailey said. "Uh… you look nice too," she added belatedly. "Thanks," Piper said amused. "I see you met my roommate. Please forgive her she's mildly retarded," she said gesturing at Nancy who was observing from the hallway.

Nancy, who was staring without trying to look like she was staring, had to do a quick replay upon hearing her name. "Hey," she said indignantly. "See what I mean? She's just a little slow," she said with a wink at Bailey, noting that she was beginning to shuffle her feet a little. "I just have to finish my hair and we can go, you can stay out here and watch Nanny try to stifle her chronic drooling or you can come keep me company if ya want?" Piper said with a quick glance at the now reddening Nancy. She could tell Bailey was at a loss and caught her quick look at the door so she made the decision for her by walking up and taking her hand. "Come on, we can talk about Nan behind her back," she said as she led Bailey down the hall and into the bathroom. Once the door was closed, Piper picked a brush up from the counter and began to run it through her hair. "You said Cajun was alright?" "Uhm… yeah," Bailey said not sure what to think. She felt terribly out of her element and the urge to run was incredibly appealing. "Great, I know just the place if that's okay?" "That's fine," she said a little distractedly as she watched Piper tie her hair back. Piper was also in faded jeans and sneakers but instead of a blouse she had on a New Orleans Saints sweatshirt. Bailey observed the petite woman with what felt like attraction and she had the sudden and surprising impulse to reach out and touch her hair, but she quickly caught herself and stifled the urge. She wasn't sure what the hell was going on with her but she could feel herself staring and abruptly she had to know. "Piper, is this…" she started but drifted off when Piper's blue eyes came up to meet hers.

"Hmmm?" Piper asked inquiringly. "Never mind," she said losing her courage. "Never mind what?" she asked noticing that Bailey seemed more distressed than usual. "You can ask me anything you want, Bailey," she said sweetly to try and put her at ease. Bailey took a deep breath. "Is this a date?" she asked in a rush. Piper didn't know whether to be hurt or embarrassed, so she settled for a little of both. She had thought she had been rather obvious in expressing her interest, but one look at Bailey's expression told her that there was far more going on than met the eye and she should handle the situation as delicately as possible. "Do you want it to be?" she asked quietly. "I don't know," Bailey said eyeing her shoes. "Are you attracted to me?" Piper asked carefully, noticing a blush make its way across her features. "Yes, I mean…" Bailey said quickly and then sighed. "…I don't know." "Would it help if I said I was attracted to you?" she asked feeling her way. Bailey shrugged her shoulders. "Does it bother you that I'm your employee? Because I'll quit if that's the reason." "Why would you quit?" Bailey asked curiously. "Because there are millions of jobs, but I've only seen one of you," she said pointedly.

"You would quit your job to be with me?" she asked in wonder her eyes raising from the floor. "You probably wouldn't like what you'd find if you got to know me much better." "I would quit right now if you said you wanted me and I tend not to judge people so harshly, there are reasons for everything," Piper said sincerely. "I don't want you to quit," Bailey said her eyes returning to the floor. "Is it the female thing? Have you ever been attracted to another girl before?" Piper asked crossing her fingers behind her back. Bailey's eyes came up and she debated with herself furiously for a long moment. "It's more like I've never been attracted to anyone before," she said finally. Piper chewed on that one for as long as she thought she could get away with it. She thought for a second that she was being blatantly lied to, but Bailey's hand dog expression and her body language was too honest to be an attempt at deceit. She was definitely sailing on choppy waters. Finally, she hopped up on the counter and patted the space next to her. "Come sit down, you're making me a little nervous with all your fidgeting." Bailey frowned. "I do not fidget," she said and the conversation she had with Satterfield immediately crossed her mind, she closed her eyes. Piper giggled at her and again patted the space beside her. "Come on, let's chat for a second." Bailey swayed indecisively for a second before shrugging her shoulders and taking a seat next to Piper on the countertop. "Well, Miss Cameron. It seems we have a bit of a problem here," Piper started. "Because I think you're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen and I'm very much attracted to you," she said and watched as Bailey blushed again and started studying the countertop. "I would very much like to pursue a relationship with you," she said and paused. "Would you let me

try something? I promise to stop if you want." "Uhm… I guess," Bailey said hesitantly and watched nervously as Piper slid off the counter and positioned herself in front of her, jumping a little when she put her hands on her knees. "Scoot a little closer," Piper said tugging gently on the back of her knees. "I… I don't…" Bailey stammered nervously as she complied. "It'll be okay," Piper soothed. Piper moved her hands to the inside of her knees and applied a small pressure to move them apart. She could feel her trembling and knew she had better move fast. As soon as there was room, she stepped forward between her legs and placed a kiss on her lips. A little gasp from Bailey was her reward and as soon as she made contact, she stepped back in case it wasn't accepted as nicely as it was intended. Bailey was stunned. As soon as Piper backed up, her hand went to her mouth and she noticed with irritation that not only was her hand trembling but her whole body was as well. She had never felt so powerless in her whole life; the little woman in front of her had walked right up and had changed everything. Her eyes took in the anxious expression on Piper's face and she realized that it had taken a considerable amount bravery to do what she had just done, an emotional bravery that she knew she herself didn't have. Should she pursue this? The thought of not doing so brought an unfamiliar pain to her chest and it dawned on her that for the first time in her life, she had let somebody in and she didn't want to let go. There would be hurdles and she winced at the thought of how high those hurdles would be. Would it be worth the risk? Another quick glance at Piper and the decision was made. "Well? What do ya think?" Piper asked nervously. "I… I think…I think I want you to do that again," she stuttered and this time felt the blush that scorched her face.

Piper smiled and stepped forward putting her hands on Bailey's hips. "Are you sure?" Bailey nodded thinking she might pass out her heart was beating so fast, closing her eyes when she felt Piper's lips touch hers again. They snapped open in surprise a few seconds later when she felt a tongue gently trying to gain entry into her mouth. She let out a short gasp and her open mouth was instantly covered by Piper's and she felt the tongue enter and run itself over her teeth. Her mind began to overload as she tried to analyze everything at once, so she just shut down and enjoyed the sensation of Piper's explorations. She was disappointed when Piper broke the contact. Piper pulled back a little and laid her hands on the top of Bailey's knees. She was a little breathless and decided she had better stop before she ended up more frustrated than she already was. She got the feeling that getting to know the woman in front of her was going to be a challenge and it was clear that she would have to take the lead. There were at least forty questions that were dying for answers. "Did you like?" "Yes, very much," Bailey said distantly. "Can I ask you some questions?" "Okay." "Have you ever been kissed before?" "No." "How old are you, Bailey?" "I just turned thirty-one." "How does a woman, who looks like you, get to be thirty-one and never been kissed?"

"I'm not ready to share that story at the moment," she said regretfully. "Fair enough." "I… I would like to try and… well… I would like to try and…" she stammered feeling stupid and knowing she was beginning to blush again. "…I mean… with you," she finished and gave up with a sigh. "I'd like that too," Piper said with a bright smile. "As you can probably tell, I…I'm… the concept is pretty new to me." "The concept of a relationship or a relationship between two women?" "Both. I've experienced neither." "Well you're off to a good start, I mean I'm a pretty good catch if I do say so myself," she said cheerily. Bailey couldn't stop the smile at Piper's words. "You ready for dinner?" Piper asked. "Sure." "Me too, let's go," Piper said and took Bailey by the hand again and led her from the bathroom, letting go of her at the front door. "Let me just get my coat." Bailey nodded and waited by the door dutifully for Piper to return, which she did in just under a minute. "Let's roll," she said with a grin. She opened the door for Bailey and followed her out on to the porch, where she turned and locked the door. Bailey went ahead to unlock the car and opened the passenger side door for Piper, who giggled a little upon being confronted by the big black muscle car parked in her driveway.

"My goodness, how butch," she said amused. "What?" Bailey asked confusedly, waiting patiently for Piper to get in the car. "My brother would give his right arm for this car," she said inspecting it from bow to stern. "A HemiCuda no less, I had you figured for the small sporty kinda car. What year is it?" "1971," Bailey said. "Would you like to drive?" she asked impulsively, pleased when Piper's eyes lit up and she smiled. "Can I?" Piper asked excitedly. "Sure," Bailey said handing her the keys and surprising herself with a giggle as Piper performed a little jump and skipped around to the driver's side. She watched in amusement as she sat down and placed both hands on the wheel, bouncing up and down a little in her seat making engine revving sounds; smiling when Piper turned in her seat with a sly look. "Can I peel out?" she asked with narrowed eyes. "Sure," Bailey chuckled, reaching to put on her seatbelt. "Heh, heh, heh," Piper cackled as the car rumbled to life and she backed out onto the street. "Prepare for ludicrous speed!" she yelled as she stomped the accelerator and the car lurched violently forward. Bailey placed both hands on the dash and laughed delightedly as Piper laid rubber for close to an entire block. "Holy shit! Stay with ‘em, Zack. Goddamn it," Russell yelled to his partner as the Barracuda rocketed down the street. "Relax, they're just goofing around, see?" Zack said pointing at the car half

a mile away. Russell looked through windshield to see that the car they were following had indeed slowed down and had resumed a less reckless speed. Zack slowed their car as well and maintained a good distance between the women in the Barracuda and themselves. Following them for close to a quarter of an hour before they pulled into a restaurant parking lot, he pulled into a lot across the street and parked, immediately producing a pair of binoculars to watch the women exit the car and walk into the restaurant. Both Zack and his partner looked like college football players dressed in suits off the rack, the only difference being that Zack was dark-haired whereas Russell was blond. "Who do you think the redhead is?" Russell asked watching through his own pair of binoculars. "No idea," Zack said with a shrug. "Did you know The Wraith was a chick?" "Nope, always figured it was a guy." "What do you think they're doing in there?" Zack lowered his binoculars and turned an unbelieving look on his partner. "Why, I would think they're getting ready to have dinner, you idiot." Russell lowered his binoculars and laughed at himself. "Sorry, I'm a little worked up," he chuckled. "Just take it easy, we're only supposed to follow her." "Are they really recalling everyone to Atlanta?" "Yeah, from what I understand. Mike will be here tomorrow, I'm sure they'll give him the scoop."

"I heard one of the guys with Mr. Phillips say The Wraith wiped out Richards and his team earlier today." "No shit? Ben Richards?" Zack asked surprised. "Yeah, I figured it for the truth. Why else would Phillips be in town?" "That's pretty fucking scary. Richards was a cool customer." "No kidding, do you think they're bringing everyone in to take her out?" "I dunno, possibly." "You wanna know what I think is scary?" "No," Zack said with a sigh. "I think if that chick really is The Wraith, I don't want to be anywhere in the vicinity if they try to put her down." "Why? It's just one woman?" "Gimme a break, have you heard some of the shit The Wraith is responsible for?" "Sure, but rumors tend to get exaggerated." "Yeah, then why the hell are they bringing everyone in?" "I guess you've got a point there," Zack admitted thoughtfully. "Plus I think if I was on the Organization's hit list, I wouldn't be out frolicking and eating dinner in public. Do you really think she knows we're out here?" "I would assume so, the dossier said she was aware that she would be followed and not to approach her for any reason." "I dunno, I'm getting bad juju vibes here."

"Just relax, we're only here to observe at the moment." "Easier said than done." "Gimme a break will ya? Get some sleep, they'll probably be in there for a couple of hours." "I'm too wired to sleep," he said and then with a grin he turned to look at Zack. "Would it bother you if I choked the chicken? It helps me relax." "Not at all. Would you like me to hold a cup for you so you don't get any on your clothes?" he asked courteously. "Why, that would be very thoughtful, thank you," Russell said picking up a crushed coffee cup from the floorboard and offering it to his friend. "Get the fuck out of here," Zack said, slapping the cup from the outstretched hand with a laugh.

VII Time grabs you by the wrist, Directs you where to go. - B. Armstrong Bailey had again requested a table in the back and at having found Piper's description of crawfish less than appealing, she had ordered the blackened fish and gumbo. As soon as the waiter left she surprised Piper by starting the conversation. "How long have you had a roommate?" "Oh, Nanny. We've known each other since we were kids, she moved in with me about a year ago."

"Is she… uhm…well are you and her…" Bailey stammered not sure of exactly what she was trying to get at. "No, Nanny is as straight as they come, we're just good friends," Piper said taking pity on her. "Oh," Bailey said relieved and a little confused. "It was sweet of you to let me drive over here, I had a blast," Piper said. "I used to help my brother work on all of his old hotrods, but his cars were usually in a constant state of disrepair. It was a treat to drive one as nice as yours." "Where's your brother now?" "He's in the Navy but lives in New Orleans, with my parents actually." "Is that where you're from?" "Yep, born and raised," she stated proudly. "Do you miss your family?" "Sometimes. I go home about twice a year on the holidays and they call two or three times a month. How about you? Do you have any brothers or sisters?" she asked and instantly knew from Bailey's expression that it was a sore subject. "I'm sorry, you don't have to answer," she added quickly. "No, it's alright," she said a little surprised that she wanted to share. "My father and older brother were killed by the British fifteen years ago in Belfast," she said and jumped a little when Piper reached across the table to take one of her hands. "I'm sorry," Piper said sympathetically. "I didn't know." "It's alright, you wouldn't know unless I told you." She worked up a smile for Piper's benefit and continued. "My mother and little brother are supposed to be living in Britain, but I haven't spoken to them since the day father

died." "Why not?" Piper asked curiously. "It's… uhm…complicated," Bailey said quietly. "Okay, no pressure. I'm just curious about you," Piper said sweetly. "I usually like to get know people before I throw myself at them in my own bathroom," she added with a chuckle as Bailey's face turned crimson. "Have you…uhm…is that…" she stuttered and abruptly lost her temper with herself. "…Jesus, never mind." "It's alright," Piper said reaching over to clasp Bailey's other hand. "Say what you're thinking." Bailey lifted her eyes and glanced across the table at Piper who was looking at her patiently. She took a few quick breaths in an attempt to reign her temper back in and involuntarily squeezed the hands that held hers from across the table. It was comforting in a way she had never experienced and her eyes fell to the clasped hands in bewilderment. Piper saw her eyes fall to their hands. "I'm sorry, does my holding your hands bother you?" She took a second to answer. "No, I… I like it," she said finally and honestly. "Me too, I'm glad you're letting me." Piper smiled. "Now, you can ask anything you want of me, I won't laugh or poke fun. I'm interested in you and the fact that there are things you want to know about me is flattering because I hope you're interested in me too." "I would be lying if I said I wasn't, Piper. It's just that this is all very new to me and…" She paused and let go of Piper to run her hands nervously over her hair. "…And well my life is very complicated and I'm more than a little afraid that…well if things don't work out..."

"Why don't we cross that bridge when we get there?" Piper interrupted. "But to put your mind at ease, I haven't seen anything but things I like and I believe the qualities I see in you now are by far the most prominent. Irregardless, of what I might find out later, I very much like the woman I see in front of me." Bailey absorbed Piper's words carefully. Was there any truth to that? She knew that most of the time she didn't like who she was, but if there was anything that she had learned in the last two days it was that she liked herself when she was around Piper. Was it possible that Piper could see something that she didn't? "Thank you," she said quietly. "You're welcome and I meant it. So, what were you going to ask me?" "I was going to ask if you made it a habit?" "A habit? I don't understand," she said confusedly. "A habit of throwing yourself at people in your bathroom," Bailey said directly and watched as Piper blushed and giggled a little. "No…uhm...that was a first for me as well," she admitted. "I see." She hesitated. "Have there been many in your life?" "Between eighty and ninety, but they meant nothing to me," Piper said seriously and laughed at the sight of Bailey gaping at her with widening eyes. "You said you wouldn't poke fun," Bailey said scowling at both Piper and herself for how childish her statement had sounded. "You're right, I'm sorry," Piper giggled. "I just couldn't resist, the look on your face was priceless." Scowl still in place, Bailey folded her arms across her chest and focused

her attention across the room. "Oh my God, you look just darling when you pout!" Piper exclaimed and burst into another bout of laughter. Bailey tried but just couldn't find anything about the situation humorous. She had just barely managed to put a damper on the impulse to shoot from her chair and exclaim ‘I do not pout' but she had already learned her lesson on that twice, and Piper would no doubt have thought it hilarious if she had done so. She sighed as Piper broke into another fit of mirth and risked a sideways glance at her, which produced another round of laughter. Despite herself, she found Piper's behavior to be contagious and a small grin broke out on her face that soon blossomed into a full-fledged smile as she caved in and started to laugh herself. "I'm sorry," Piper said after the giggles finally fled. "Hmmm," Bailey said noncommittally. "Oh, don't be such a spoilsport," Piper chided. "I was just teasing." "Are you going to answer my question or pick on me some more?" Bailey said rolling her eyes, an action that got another quick snort of amusement from Piper. "No, there haven't been many," Piper said after getting herself together. "Two, in fact." "I see," she said, not sure if she wanted to know more but still curious. "My first was a boy I dated most of my senior year in high school, but that fizzled out pretty quickly. I think I was curious more than anything else," Piper started. "The second was a girl I met in college and we were together about a year." "Did you love them?" Bailey asked curiously. "The first no, but the second I think I did for a while," Piper stated.

"Unfortunately, it got pretty ugly." "What got ugly?" "Our separation I guess," Piper said quietly. "I found out that she was seeing other people behind my back and I left her, but she didn't let go easily and she ended up doing and saying a lot of hateful things when I refused to go back to her." "Oh, I'm sorry," Bailey said. "It's fine, it was a long time ago. Anyways, I've dated here and there but nothing serious. Or more accurately, I haven't come across anyone I really wanted to be with, until recently," she finished with a shy look. "Oh," Bailey said with a scowl but then a clue hit her in the head. "Oh," she added more enthusiastically then blushed. "You really do have a cute blush," Piper stated with a smile which only made Bailey redder. "I'm glad you like it, I've gotten a lot of practice at it lately," she stated sarcastically. "It becomes you." She smiled and then mercifully decided to take her out of the spotlight. "So you said you traveled a lot, was it for your job?" "Yes," Bailey answered cautiously. "What did you do?" Piper asked and noticed from Bailey's face that she had ventured into another avenue of conversation that wasn't going to be very informative. "Nothing to be proud of," Bailey said quietly. "How long did you have this job?" Piper pushed gently. "Way too long," Bailey said more to herself than to Piper. "A decade and

change," she added. "Wow, that's a long time," she said cheerily seeing that Bailey was going into a funk. "Yes, it was. Can we talk about something else?" Bailey asked a little peevishly. "Sure, I didn't mean to pry," Piper said contritely. Bailey's eyes shot up at Piper's tone and she was instantly sorry. "No, it's okay," she started. "It's just something I'm not ready to discuss. I hope you understand," she said with some difficulty. "I think I do, there are things about me that I find hard to talk about as well," Piper said sympathetically. Bailey sat in an uncomfortable silence for several minutes until fortunately their food arrived and allowed a distraction. Piper waited until the waiter left before she broke the silence. "Would you like to try a crawfish?" she asked brightly. "Uhm…I don't think so," she said with a sour look. "They really taste better than I described them. Besides, these are boiled, they look like little shrimp." She speared one with her fork and held it up for examination. "See?" Bailey eyed it suspiciously. "Come on. You can't even see it," she said a bit exasperated. "It's covered in sauce, try it, I'm sure you'll like it." "Oh, alright," she said rolling her eyes. Piper reached across intending to put it on her plate but it was intercepted

as Bailey leaned forward and snagged it off the fork with her teeth, an act that Piper found to be incredibly sensual and she blushed powerfully. Bailey noticed her reddening and looked at her with confusion. "What's wrong?" she asked innocently, chewing on the crawfish that was actually quite tasty. "Hmmm?" Piper said distractedly. "Oh, nothing. I just didn't expect you to do that." "Do what?" Bailey said replaying the last few minutes. "Uhm… bite the food off my fork." "Oh, I'm sorry, did I embarrass you?" she asked looking around to see if anyone saw. "Well, not exactly," Piper said honestly. "I don't understand," Bailey said, her brows knitting. "It…uh… just struck me as very sexy," Piper admitted. "Oh," Bailey said not completely understanding, but it dawned on her slowly and she smiled slyly. "You really have no idea how attractive you are, do you?" Piper asked amazed. "I really never gave it much thought," she admitted honestly. "But I'm glad you think so," she added with a shy smile. "I do, very much." Piper smiled. Bailey felt another blush coming on and decided to change the subject. "So where did you go to college?" she asked quickly. Piper grinned at the obvious tactic. "Louisiana State University," she

replied. "I majored in communications." "Ah, so how did you hook up with Clinton?" "I responded to a want ad in the paper for an accounts receivable manager and eventually became the office manager until C-Corp bought the company. He made me his assistant when he was made Director of Operations." "How long were you with TDE before the buyout?" "Three years. Can I ask a question?" "Sure." "C-Corp is made up of eighteen different companies, usually when businesses are bought and sold they're usually scrapped aren't they?" "Sometimes. But each one was profitable, some very much so. All provided services that will be profitable well into the future so why not combine them? By doing so and departmentalizing each one you manage to keep the successful infrastructure and personnel in place." "Hmmm." "Most of the owners were happy to go along because it provided them with the opportunity to continue working and share in the profits of a much larger company. And since several of the acquisitions were local, the personnel remained pretty much intact." "You seem to take a very hands off approach to running the company, why is that?" "Because I know very little about running a corporation, nor do I especially want to. Bringing the owners and managers over intact assured that every department could be run by the people who made it successful in the first place. All that was needed was personnel that could centralize the company as a whole and coordinate and manage the departments as one

entity." "So why did you pick John to be in the Captain's chair?" "Several reasons, but mainly because he had no ego." "I don't understand." "If I had chosen any of the other acquired executives, they would have run things in the way that they were used to. John could differentiate between running his own company and being in charge of several others." "I see. So why me?" "Because John bragged about you often and you had the experience under him to run things in a way accustomed to the norm. In addition, if I had tagged one of the others for the job I would be in the situation I was trying to avoid in the first place. I don't want the company run the way they ran their own companies, C-Corp is bigger than that," she hesitated. "And because you weren't intimidated by me." "Was John intimidated by you?" "No, like I said John had no ego, he just sort of breezed through life, but he was smart and ruthless when he had to be." "Are those the qualities you see in me?" Bailey stopped and considered. "I think you're the most unique person I've ever met," she answered honestly. "Thank you," Piper said demurely and eyed her own plate. "You're welcome," Bailey said happily, unreasonably proud to have put Piper on the spot for a change. "Did things go okay today? I only stopped into the office for a few moments and you weren't there," she added after a moment.

"Yeah, I was requested for opinions over a new account. I get the feeling some people aren't happy about my new status," she admitted. "Did anyone say anything to you?" Bailey asked her eyes narrowing. "No, they were polite, it was just sort of an underlying attitude." "Let me know if you have any problems, I'll straighten them out." "I'd rather handle it on my own." "Why?" Bailey asked curiously. "Because they won't respect me unless I do." "Alright, I can understand that," she nodded. "Besides, it would be embarrassing to have my girlfriend, who also happens to be the big cheese, swoop in and save me. It would be counterproductive I think." Bailey was silent long enough that Piper took notice and reviewed the last thing she had said. She cringed a little bit when she identified the word she had spoken without thinking but really hoped was true. She was at a loss for words so she waited uncomfortably for Bailey to break the silence. "Is…" Bailey said not sure how to proceed. "Is… that what I am?" "What? The big cheese?" she offered brightly trying to sink into her chair. Bailey just sighed and Piper bit the bullet. "You mean my girlfriend?" she asked quietly. "Yes." "I guess I sort of jumped the gun," Piper admitted embarrassed. "But I would very much like you to be, yes."

Bailey was extremely quiet for close to five minutes as Piper sat silently castigating herself and wishing that she would have a stroke or a sudden, fatal aneurysm that would alleviate the supreme awkwardness she felt. "Uhm…" Bailey finally started. "…The whole …uh …concept is very new to me as you already know…but I think that I would be…honored …to be your… uhm… girlfriend," she finished saying the last word slowly to get her mind around it. Piper, who was wondering if she could hold her breath long enough to pass out, sat up straight in her chair at Bailey's words and beamed her best smile across the table. "Really?" she asked happily. "Yes, I know enough to realize that you'll have to help me along, but I … well… I like the way I feel when I'm around you and… well… I would really like that, I think." She reviewed her words and winced. "That didn't come out right," she said and closed her eyes. "I think I know what you meant," Piper said with a grin and mischievously added. "So, when do you want to meet my parents?" Bailey went extremely pale and Piper experienced a twinge of guilt but their waiter approached before she could let her off the hook. "Can I get you anything else?" he asked. "A Southern Comfort and soda with a twist, a double please," Bailey said quickly and Piper laughed. "And you, Miss?" he asked looking at the Piper. "I'm fine, thank you," she said between giggles. Piper waited for him to leave. "I was just teasing," she admitted and watched as Bailey slowly regained her color and started to scowl.

"I don't think that was very funny," she said seriously. "Well…it was kinda," Piper offered, the ghost of a smile on her face. Bailey had the urge to cross her arms over her chest but refrained from instigating a repeat of Piper's merriment from earlier. Instead, she tried her best to ignore Piper's little grin and concentrated on finishing the last of her meal. Piper watched in extreme amusement as Bailey pouted while trying her best to look like she wasn't. It struck her that the woman sitting across from her was very much like a child in some regards and she wondered about the secrets that she so obviously harbored. It must have been hard to lose part of her family to violence at such a young age and why no contact with the remaining members since then? She did the math and realized that Bailey would have been on her own for fifteen years and she obviously had very little experience in dealing with people on a personal level. However, she was no fool and had to have money and smarts aplenty to acquire a business the size of C-Corp. The scuttlebutt around the office was that she was a ruthless negotiator and a razor sharp mind. She had a hard time comparing that image to the one pouting across the table. It dawned on her that this was more than likely the first time in Bailey's life that she had attempted to open up with someone and she was flattered to have been the one chosen. With that thought in mind, she again felt guilty for teasing her and resolved to try and be more careful in the future. "I'm sorry," she said finally just at the moment the waiter arrived with Bailey's drink. "Will there be anything else?" he asked. "Just the check, please," Bailey said. The man pulled the tab from his apron and sat it on the table. "I'll be your cashier when you're ready," he said. "That's fine, here you go," Bailey said handing him a credit card from her

pocket. "I'll be back in a moment," the man said as he left. "Are you mad at me?" Piper asked quietly as soon as the waiter was far enough away. "No." "You sure?" "Yes." "You seem mad." "I'm not mad." "You sure?" Bailey pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. "I'm not mad, I just can't think of anything to say," she said honestly. "Oh," Piper said and smiled. "Did you like your dinner?" "Yes, I even liked the crawfish." "Do you have plans for tomorrow night?" "No, did you have something in mind?" "Well, I was hoping we could do something together." "Like what?" she asked interested. "Would you like to come over for dinner? I could rent a video if you want." "Okay," Bailey said with a smile as the waiter returned with the tab, which she signed and pulled a ten from her pocket to return with the receipt.

"Thank you, ladies. Have a good evening," he said in departure. "What would you like for dinner, any preferences?" Piper asked. "Not really. I'm sure I'd like just about anything." "Alright, what kind of movies do you like?" "Something funny." "Consider it done. Is 7:30 good for you?" "Yes." "Great, are you ready to go?" "Yeah," Bailey said as she finished her drink. "I'll let you drive back if you promise not peel out." "Deal," Piper said with a grin as they both got up from the table and Bailey handed her the keys. They walked out the front door and Piper quickly snuggled up to her and put an arm around her waist, feeling Bailey tense for a second and then relax. "I really am sorry, sometimes I get carried away. I didn't mean to upset you," Piper said earnestly. "It's alright, you just threw me for a loop is all," Bailey said, tentatively putting her arm around Piper's shoulders. Piper smiled and squeezed her a little harder to let her know she liked it as they both walked to the car. "You ready to rumble?" Piper said releasing her so she could get in the car. "You promised," Bailey said walking around to the other side.

"Oh, alright," Piper said getting in and leaning across to open the passenger door.

VIII And I, I could see, That before too long, I'd fall in love with her. - J. Lennon, P. McCartney Russell tried to keep from laughing because he knew the slightest sound would wake up his sleeping partner. It was hard to control the snickers as he stuffed another piece of gum in his mouth, for a total of eight, and chewed vigorously. He had painstakingly crafted his device over the last half an hour and it was almost time to put it to use. The device being four soda straws attached end to end and two pair of wooden chopsticks that he had stuffed inside the straws to give them stiffness. He again fought the urge to laugh and he took several calming breaths before he reached for his apparatus. He stared at Zack for several long seconds to make sure he was still sleeping before he took the huge wad of gum from his mouth and placed it carefully on the end of his creation. Once attached to his satisfaction, he slowly deployed his device toward the sleeping Zack until it the gum was only a centimeter from his right eye. He took several more deep breaths before he was ready. "Hey, Zack. Check this out!" he said loudly. Zack awoke in an instant and turned his head in Russell's direction. "What the fuck!" he yelled as his eye collided with the huge wad of wet gum and his hand went involuntarily to his face.

Russell dropped his device and laughed uproariously as Zack made it worse by getting it in his hair. "You are so fucking dead," Zack said as he attempted to remove the gum from his eyebrow, eyelashes, and bangs. Russell didn't hear the words over his own laughter, which was threatening to cut off his wind. Several minutes went by before he regained a little control and, breathing heavily, he blinked the tears out of his eyes so that he could focus in on Zack. One look and the laughter erupted again at full volume and continued until he thought he might pass out. Finally, he succeeded in stifling himself long enough to glance up and see Zack glaring at him dangerously. His laughter came to a trailing and rather pathetic end as he suspected he might have gone too far. He sat up in his seat as he considered his options and was tremendously relieved to see the women walk out of the restaurant and head toward their car. "We've got movement," he said importantly and picked up his binoculars. Peering through the field glasses he was excruciatingly aware that Zack hadn't moved and he could feel that the glare being directed at him had not subsided. He watched nervously through the binoculars as he observed the two women separate and get in the car. "Zack, they're moving," he said hoping to diffuse the situation. He watched as the Barracuda made its way out of the parking lot and he could take it no longer. "Zack, they're driving away, man," he said impatiently and turned in his seat to look at his friend. It took every once of willpower at his disposal and even at that he had to deplete his reserves not to collapse to the floorboard in helpless laughter. The man had completely covered his hands and had managed to coat most of the right side of his face and hair with the sticky pink substance. Summoning the Force, he removed all strains of humor and a stubborn strand of amusement from his voice.

"Zack, get on it. We'll catch hell if we lose them," he said as authoritatively as he could and was greatly relieved when Zack finally moved to start the car. A laugh threatened to escape when a long strand of gum followed Zack's hand from the ignition to the steering wheel and he mumbled a profanity under his breath. He quickly turned away and schooled himself not to look anywhere in the direction of his friend until he had achieved complete control over his hilarity. Russell was extremely quiet as they followed the Barracuda back to the house where the redhead obviously lived and not once during the journey did he even so much as risk a quick glance in the direction of his fuming friend. Zack pulled their car up to the curb and parked when he saw the Barracuda pull into the driveway. He turned off the car and slowly rotated his head in Russell's direction. "You realize that we're stuck in this car until backup starts arriving tomorrow, don't you?" he asked frostily. "Uh… yeah," Russell answered warily not daring to turn around. "Oh good. Then do you have any idea what Mike is going to do when he sees this car and myself, covered in fucking gum?" "Not really," he said lamely, keeping his eyes focused through the binoculars. "I see, and do you have any idea how pissed off I am at the moment?" he asked almost casually. "Uhm… I could probably guess," he answered wincing. "No. No, I don't think you could." He paused as he took the gun from his holster. "I want you turn around and take a good look at your handiwork and if I so much as detect a glimmer of amusement in your eyes, I swear to God, I'll fucking pistol whip you," he said ominously.

Taking a deep breath and bracing himself, he lowered the binoculars and slowly turned in his seat to face his extremely angry companion. It was only divine intervention that kept a crack from appearing in his facade. The effort it took to keep from laughing was beginning to make him sweat as Zack's eyes stayed focused on him intently for several minutes. "I'm impressed," Zack said finally. "Here's what's gonna happen. As soon as that chick settles down for the night, you're gonna walk your happy ass to the nearest open store and return with the supplies necessary to clean this shit up." He paused and narrowed his eyes. "And while you're walking along, it would be a good idea to pray that I don't have to shave my fucking eyebrow off or cut my fucking hair. Do you get where I'm coming from?" "I got you," he said seriously. "Good," he said and turned his attention back to the woman they were supposed to be watching. -------"Would you like to come in for a bit?" Piper asked as she turned off the car. "I'd like to but I should probably go," Bailey said reluctantly. "Okay," Piper said a little disappointed but then added. "Would you like to get together for lunch tomorrow?" "I'm afraid I can't, I… I have an overseas matter to look into tomorrow," Bailey said apologetically. "That's alright," Piper said and reached over to take Bailey's hand. "I just want to spend time with you is all." "I… I want to spend time with you too," Bailey said shyly. "Well, that's all that matters," Piper said brightly. "So, I'll see you tomorrow for dinner, right?"

"Wouldn't miss it," Bailey said with a smile of her own. Piper smiled and squeezed her hand a little tighter. "Thanks for dinner and for letting me drive, I had a great time," she said with another squeeze to Bailey's hand before she let go and collected her purse. "I did too, and you can drive anytime." Bailey smiled as she got out of the car to walk around to other side. Piper got out and waited for her to come around, noticing with a smile that she took the last few steps a little hesitantly. She shouldered her purse and closed the distance between them, placing her hands on Bailey's hips. "Are you familiar with the traditional ritual that usually signifies the end of a date?" she asked seriously. "I… I'm…uh…familiar with the ritual," Bailey said nervously. "But have never experienced it," she admitted with a slight blush. "Would you like to?" Piper asked coyly. "Not tonight, I've a headache," Bailey said solemnly. "Wha… huh?" Piper said caught completely flatfooted. Piper's eyes narrowed and her hands went to her own hips as she listened to Bailey laugh quietly at her. "Pretty amused with yourself aren't you?" she asked a little sarcastically. "Yes I am, actually," Bailey admitted cheerfully. Piper promptly shrugged off the teasing with a look at the bright smile on Bailey's face. Observing the woman in a truly unguarded moment made her shiver a little at just how drawn to her she was. "Just kiss me, you fool," Piper said a little more seductively than intended.

Bailey leaned down without hesitating and captured Piper's mouth with her own. She followed Piper's lead and very softly conducted explorations of her own that soon resulted in the arms tightening around her waist as Piper began to press her body more firmly into hers. She became suddenly aware that her body was sending her unfamiliar signals that she found both very pleasant and extremely unnerving. She reluctantly began to disengage the contact until Piper's embrace gradually loosened and her hands came back to rest on her hips. "Uhm…" Piper started fishing for her voice. "You're…uhm… a pretty quick study." Bailey was busy trying to analyze everything her body was trying to tell her and didn't immediately answer. "I… I think I need to go," she said finally. Piper looked at her sympathetically and tried to remember how it felt to be so inexperienced. "Don't think so much, it gets much easier down the road a bit," she offered sagely and stood on her toes to give her a quick peck on the lips. "I hope so," Bailey said more to herself than to Piper. "Uhm… you'd better go in before your roommate gets worried," she added distantly. "Why would she be worried?" Piper asked confusedly. "She's been spying on us since we pulled up." "Really? How do you know?" she asked curiously. "I just do, she's in the upstairs room over the garage. Is that her room?" "No," Piper said and quickly turned to look at the window but didn't see anything. "I wouldn't put it past her though, she's always been a little nosy." "I don't think she likes me." "I'm sure that's not true, she just doesn't know you."

"Hmmm," Bailey grunted noncommittally. "Don't let it bother you. I think you're fantastic if that makes you feel better," Piper said with a smile. "It does," Bailey said with a smile of her own. Piper drummed her fingers on Bailey's hip. "I should go in, see ya tomorrow?" "Okay." Piper stood on her toes for another quick peck and padded toward the house. "Be careful on the way home, girlfriend," she said with a smile as Bailey watched her unlock the door and disappear inside. As soon as the door shut behind Piper, she fished for the cigarettes in her pocket and lit up, inhaling deeply and turning a scowling gaze on the car that held the two men who had been watching her all evening. She knew it was inevitable that she would be watched but she hadn't planned on going out on any dates. And while it normally wouldn't phase her, she found it disturbing to share her time with Piper under the scrutiny of others. She stood in the driveway and stared at the distant car until she finished her cigarette and flipping the butt away, she got in her car and headed for home. -------Russell, who had been watching through the binoculars and wondering how far he would have to walk to find an open store, suddenly came to full attention and leaned forward in his seat. "Zack, you should take a look at this," he said excitedly. "I would but I don't want to get gum on my binoculars," he said darkly. "I think they're making out."

"Huh?" Zack said forgetting the gum and bolting up in his seat to grab his binoculars. "Where's the night scope?" "In the trunk," Zack said leaning forward in his seat and peering intently through the binoculars. "Gimme the keys." Zack dropped one hand from the binoculars to the ignition but stopped. "Forget it, the redhead is going inside." "Oh, man," Russell said dejectedly as he watched the redhead disappear. "Uh… is it just me or is she looking right at us?" Russell focused in. "It sure looks that way. Do you think she can see us?" "She can see the car for sure, but we're too far away for her to see inside." "Wish I could see her eyes, it feels like she's staring right at me." "No shit, it's kinda spooky," Zack agreed. "So were they making out? I couldn't tell for sure." "I think so." "Let's keep the night scope inside the car from now on." "Good plan," he said dropping the binoculars on the seat and starting the car. "She's moving."

Part Three But I'm just a soul whose intentions are good, Oh Lord, Please don't let me be misunderstood. - Benjamin, Marcus, Caldwell

I Martin slowly awoke to a painfully throbbing hand and a dull headache. He looked at his watch and was a little startled to see that it was almost two in the afternoon. Groggily rising from bed still fully dressed from the day before, he tried a door he hoped was the bathroom but turned out to be an empty closet. He tried a second door and discovered the facilities the he needed to put to immediate use. Feeling greatly relieved, he traveled to the sink and wondered how to best resolve the dilemma of washing his hands when one was thoroughly bandaged. He caught sight of his reflection in the mirror and winced. He was sporting an impressive shiner and an interesting purple bruise on the side of his face where the bald man had struck him. His mind not up to speed, he left his hands unwashed and made his way out into the hall with the intention of finding something to eat. He hadn't set one foot into the kitchen when Bailey's voice startled him. "Good afternoon, Mr. Satterfield." "Uhm…" he said looking around and finally spotting her sitting in front of the piano but staring out the window. "Good afternoon." "Your bag is on the kitchen table, Mr. Satterfield," she said. "Where's the gun?" "Gun?" He looked at her stupidly. "There was a box of ammunition and a loaded magazine for a Glock handgun in your belongings. Where is it?" she asked casually.

"Oh, I lost it when they tried to get me at home. I forgot I had the other magazine," he said and she was quiet for several minutes. "I see," she said finally. "There's breakfast in the oven for you, but I'm afraid it's probably cold by now. You can heat it up if you like." "You made breakfast?" he asked in surprise. "You sound surprised," she said tonelessly. "I guess I am kinda," he admitted. "Why?" "I dunno really." "You read my file, Mr. Satterfield. Did it not mention that I'm capable of cooking breakfast? Or did it only portray me as capable of butchering people?" she asked icily. Martin took several seconds to formulate his response. "I'm afraid that it was rather limited in regards to the subject matter," he said carefully. Bailey didn't answer and after a moment, she returned her gaze to the window. Martin eventually walked over to the oven and checked the temperature of the eggs, bacon, and hash browns she had left for him, they were cold to the touch so he closed the door and turned on the oven. She still hadn't spoken so he ambled over to the table and sat down to order his thoughts. "Have they contacted you?" "Why would they contact me, Mr. Satterfield?" she asked distantly. "Because I'm sure they know I'm here." She turned around on the bench and faced him. "When did you start

running?" "I took the file Monday night, they tried to kill me Tuesday morning." "I see, did you go into work on Tuesday?" "No." "Then you should be aware of a couple of things. Firstly, I'm considered a rogue operative as of Tuesday morning and secondly, they know exactly where you are." "A rogue? What does that mean exactly?" "That means I've cut all ties to the Organization and am targeted for elimination." "They're going to kill you?" "It means that they're going to try." "Why haven't they tried already?" "Because they don't want to lose any Organization assets. And if they initially failed, I would present an even greater security risk. I'd imagine with you and the file, the danger of that has at least tripled in their eyes so they'll be far more cautious in moving against me. In fact, they would have to be very confident in their success to even make an attempt." "By security risk are you talking about going public?" "Yes." "Are you going to do that?" "No." "What are you going to do?

"I'm going to win, Mr. Satterfield." Martin spent several minutes considering that statement. "You can't kill them all," he said finally. "Sure I can, but I don't think that'll be necessary." She stood up. "I'll be back in a moment," she said as she disappeared down a hallway. Bailey walked to her office and sat down at her computer. She entered the number that she had procrastinated all morning over dialing and watched the monitor until it was answered.

"Watts." "Good day, Major."

"Ah, was beginning to wonder about you," he said jovially and her mood perked up. "Tell me," she said directly.

"They exist and the PM has instructed our Ambassador to grant them immunity and asylum at our embassy in the United States." Bailey closed her eyes for several minutes, feeling like she could cry for the first time in over ten years.

"Are you there?" "Yes, I'm sorry, Major."

"Quite alright." "I've one more favor to ask," she said quietly.

"No need. I've already arranged to have them moved and will personally see to their safety. I've been waiting for your call and will be on their doorstep in four hours with a security detachment. I will personally see

them to the States and will remain with them for as long as you need me to." "That's above and beyond, Major. Thank you," she said impressed.

"It is the very least I can do," he said sincerely. "The PM was quite incensed to find two subjects of the Crown under the thumb of your exemployers. I've done some research and it seems their names have been changed at least three times and they've been relocated nine times over the last fifteen years." "Tell them, that soon they can live anywhere they want for as long as they want."

"Will you be coming to see them then?" "I don't know."

"I see, when shall I expect to hear from you again." "Within the next thirty days."

"Very good." "My thanks, Major."

"Very welcome." "Oh, by the way, any hits on my paper?"

"None." "Very well, I'll be in touch, Major."

"Take care, my friend," he said and hung up. --------

Martin was polishing off the last of his reheated breakfast when Bailey emerged from the hall. He experienced a flash of fear as she made a beeline right for him, but she stopped at the table and sat down in a chair across from him. She began an intent examination of him that lasted several minutes while he studied his plate and grew extremely nervous. "Thank you, Mr. Satterfield," she said sincerely. "I… I don't understand," he said confused and a little scared. "Because of you my family will be safely inside the United States by this time tomorrow." "You found them?" he asked relieved. "Yes, they were in Southampton like you said." "Are they coming here to Atlanta?" "No, they'll be safely nestled away in the British Embassy until I can come for them." "The British? I would've thought…" he trailed off. "You would've thought that I hated the British," she finished for him. "Yes," he admitted. "I gave into hate once, Mr. Satterfield. It led me down a road that I wouldn't wish upon anyone. "I don't understand." "I hope you never do, Mr. Satterfield." Any chance of a response on his part was nullified by the ringing of her cell phone.

"Cameron." "Hi," she said with a bright smile that cut off abruptly as her eyes tracked to Martin, who appeared to be studiously trying not to listen. "Can you hold on a second?" she said as she got up and disappeared down the hallway again. Martin had a lot to think about and was vaguely aware that he should be very worried over the information that she had given him earlier, but it didn't seem to phase her so he pretty much decided to leave the situation in her capable hands. If The Wraith was considered a rogue, Terry would have to be going apeshit by now. The thought brought both a smile to his face and a question to his mind that he very much wanted an answer to. Fortunately, she came back into the room while it was still fresh on his mind. "Can I ask you a question?" "Alright." "Is Terry a target?" "Why would you want to know that, Mr. Satterfield?" she asked tonelessly. "Because it's the question that led me to read and inevitably steal your file," he said honestly. "I'll answer if you tell me why you wanted to read my file and how you came to see it in the first place, considering very few people would have access to it. And you tell me why you stole it," she said agreeably. "I read it because I suspected Terry might attempt to remove me and I needed an ally." He paused. "I also suspected that you didn't voluntarily remove yourself from inactive status and I believed Terry's motives were personal. However, I couldn't figure out how he got you to participate if you didn't want to. I put two and two together when I read the file and realized that he was using your family against you." He stopped to gauge her reaction, which was unreadable. "As to how I came to see it, I found out

that Terry kept the file in his office instead of secure storage. I had a keycard to his office and I knew where he hid the keys to his desk. I ended up stealing the file because the keycard wouldn't let me back into his office. I had to run." "I see. How did you know my family's whereabouts?" "I saw a field report for Terry's eyes only from Southampton referring to a Bennigan. Apparently, your brother had an accident at work and had to be transported to a hospital. He turned out to be fine, but the incident was reported to Terry." "What kind of accident?" "The report didn't specify, it did however mention that he was back at work two days later so I'm sure it wasn't serious. We had no active Ops in the UK at the time and when I read your file it clicked into place." "Pretty clever," she said. "Well, except for the keycard. Were you aware that after a certain hour a pin number has to be entered as well?" "Uhm… I am now," he admitted shamefaced and she surprised him by laughing. He risked a glance at her and it amazed him at what an attractive woman she actually was. "I'd almost figured you for a lucky fool, Mr. Satterfield. I see now that would've been a wrong assessment," she said amused. "Dare I ask why?" he asked not sure if he really wanted to know. "I figured anyone trying to avoid attention in a bright orange Gremlin, was either a complete idiot or was possessed with a touch of genius," she said with an amused smile. "It really is my mother's car," he said in his defense and then added. "My mother left it to me when she retired to Florida and it was still in her name.

It had been in storage for several years. No one knew I had it so it seemed the perfect getaway car." "Well it got you here." "Do you know how they found me?" he asked suddenly curious. "They ran a incoming source trace on my contact line. The line didn't register tampering until I disconnected." "Really? So you knew they were coming after me?" "Yes." "Alright, is Terry a target?" "Mr. McKraken will not survive this ordeal." "You realize that he's probably locked down the building. It would be next to impossible to get to him." "I'm sure the building is locked down. I'm also sure that all pending Ops have been canceled and every available man is currently on the way to Atlanta, that is if they aren't here already. Terry also has several people planted as employees in my corporation and I'm already followed when I leave the building." "This doesn't seem to bother you. Why is that?" "Why should it?" "Because they're going to kill you." "Like I said, they're going to try, Mr. Satterfield. Besides, they won't move against me unless they're sure they can cover all the bases." "You say there are people working for the Organization in this building?"

"Yes." "That's kinda of scary." "No one can access this floor but myself, you're perfectly safe here." She paused and considered. "Let me ask you a question or more accurately I would…uhm… like some advice on a …uh… personal matter," she said hesitantly. "Uhm… sure," Martin said surprised. "If you were to be asked over to…uhm… dinner for a … well, a date… is there anything that you would bring?" Martin gaped at her. He couldn't believe that she was concerned with such a trivial matter when there were potential assassins coming out of the woodwork. "Well?" she asked a little peevishly when he didn't answer immediately. "I'm sorry," he said bringing his full attention to the matter at hand. "Is the dinner at this person's home?" "Yes," she said and he noticed she leaned forward a little in her chair. "Is this a relatively new relationship?" he asked tentatively and more than a little curiously. "Yes." "Well, I'd probably bring a bottle of wine or flowers if I really liked the person. But I'm not sure what a guy would think if he got flowers," he speculated. "It's not a guy and what kind of wine would you bring?" "Uhm…I… uh…" he started trying to get past his initial surprise. "I would bring a zinfandel, that would pretty much go with anything that …uhm… she

might feed you." "I see," she answered and sat back in her chair to consider the advice. "What kind of flowers?" she asked after a moment. "Well…uhm…I would get roses for a … well a date," he said feeling uncomfortable and not sure why. "Why roses?" she asked curiously. "Because they supposedly represent love." "Love?" "Yes. Roses convey a romantic interest beyond friendship or a passionate love," he answered and she grew quiet for several minutes before she reached into her pocket for the cell phone. She stopped before she dialed. "How many roses would be appropriate?" "How many dates have you had?" "This'll be the second." "Half a dozen would be fine I think." She dialed a number into the phone. "Tom? Yes, this is Bailey. I was wondering if you or one your guys would do me a favor?" "Yes, could you send someone out to purchase me a half dozen roses, please?" she asked and then frowned. "Yes, roses," she repeated. "Uhm… hold on." She muted the phone and looked at Martin. "Red roses?" she asked and he nodded. "In a vase or in paper?"

"Paper," Martin answered. "Tom?" she said into the phone. "That would be red and in paper." "Just use a company draft, no wait." She considered. "Take it out of petty cash and I'll reimburse it later." "Alright, I'll pick them up at the security desk around 6:30. Thanks, Tom," she said and hung up. She sat quietly for several minutes after hanging up, eventually returning her attention to Martin. "Thanks for the advice, Mr. Satterfield." "You're welcome," he said sincerely. "I've some things to look into and will be out again tonight. Is there anything you need?" she asked. "I don't think so," he said and then added. "But I do have one more question if you don't mind?" "Alright." "What happens to me?" "You get to lay around here for a few weeks and then you get your life back, Mr. Satterfield," she said as if it were obvious. "Would you mind telling me how that's going to take place?" "I'm afraid not." "Have you considered that things might not work out as planned?" "Sure, there's a lot of things that could go wrong," she said agreeably. "But I'll win anyways." "What makes you so certain of that?" he asked hoping she could convince

him and he waited several seconds for a response. He looked up at her and noted with a mixture of awe and dread that her entire bearing had changed rather suddenly. Gone was the pretty young woman and in her place was a predator with inhumanly cold and merciless eyes. "Because unfortunately, Mr. Satterfield, I am The Wraith," she said ominously and left the room without another word.

II And I don't want the world to see me, Cause I don't think that they'd understand. - J. Rzeznik "Andrew, I want two men at the door at all times," Jeremy Watts said to his man as he surveyed the small two-story flat in which the Cameron's resided. "Right, sir," Andrew responded quickly. "I'll speak with them alone," he said with a careful look at Andrew, who was a slight and pale man with dark features. "While I'm in there, please inform the movers and the rest of the men that the Cameron's and their belongings are to be treated with the utmost respect." "Yes, sir." "Stay alert," he said as he got out of the car and walked up a short flight of steps that led to the door. He rang the bell and waited patiently until a wellbuilt, handsome young man answered the door. He stood over six feet tall and had dark brown eyes with almost black hair.

"Can I help you?" he asked with an Irish accent eyeing Jeremy warily. "Yes, I'm Jeremy Watts with MI6, and I would like to speak privately with you and your mother, please," he said politely. "Your identification," the man demanded in a suddenly hostile tone. "Of course," Jeremy said and produced his credentials. "May I come in?" The man opened the door all the way and stepped aside for him. "I'll get my mother, but I'm afraid you're going to be in for a fight," he said peevishly as he left Jeremy standing at the entrance to the living room. Jeremy waited patiently, his eyes taking in his surroundings and his attention landing on several family photographs that sat upon a dresser. He crossed the room and studied them intently while he waited. With a twinge of sadness, he noted that several pictures included a smiling raven-haired girl with happy black eyes that were a far cry from the eyes of the woman he knew. He had done some investigating on his own and learned that Bailey Cameron was officially listed as dead from the same gunfire that killed her father and brother. He wondered if he would ever get the whole story. "Mr. Watts, is it?" a female voice startled him. "Yes, it is," he said as he turned to find a woman with graying black hair and sparkling green eyes staring at him from across the room. "I won't move again, Mr. Watts," she said. "I'm sorry?" "My son said you were from MI6. I'll not move again." "Do you mind if I sit down, Mrs. Cameron?" he asked and saw the surprise in her face with the use of her real name.

She gestured to the chair in front of him and he took a seat. He looked at her carefully and could see many similarities between the mother and her daughter. "How did you come to have the name Bennigan, Mrs. Cameron?" he asked. "You should know, MI6 has changed our names and moved us around for last fifteen years," she said testily. "You only very recently came to the attention of MI6, Mrs. Cameron. We have at no time been involved in your affairs." "What kind of shit are you shoveling?" she asked with narrowed eyes. "You've been stinking up our lives for the better part of two decades." "Mrs. Cameron, you have been manipulated by an American agency. I'm here to put a stop to it." "You're gonna have to do better than that, Mr. Watts," she said as she took a seat in the chair across from him. "Would you tell me the reason behind your original name change and relocation, please?" he asked politely. She stared at him without speaking for almost a minute. "About a year after most of my family was murdered, Mr. Watts. We were approached by MI6, who informed us that we were in danger from the British and through misunderstanding, faced retaliation from the IRA itself," she said frostily. "Having only my fourteen year old son left I agreed to their offer of safe haven and because I did, my son and I have lost our names and have been uprooted too many times to count." "Mrs. Cameron, before today, at no time has a member of any branch of British Intelligence approached you. The only danger that you've ever been in is from the people who have manipulated you."

"And who might these people be, Mr. Watts?" she asked sarcastically. "A branch of the American Central Intelligence Agency, Mrs. Cameron." "Why would the Americans care about an Irish family?" "That's not a question I can answer at this time," he said regretfully. "Why not?" "I cannot answer as a request to a friend; a friend that is aware of your situation and knows you are in danger." "A friend to you or to me, Mr. Watts?" "Both, Mrs. Cameron." "What do you want of us?" "I'm here at the request of my friend and with the permission of the Prime Minister to transport you to the British Embassy in the United States where you have been granted asylum." "If what you say is true, why would I want to go to the United States, if we're supposedly in danger from them to begin with?" "It is at the request of your benefactor, Mrs. Cameron." "And who exactly would my benefactor be?" she asked curiously. "A person who has much to risk and wishes fervently that you comply with their request. This person has also empowered me to inform you that soon you can live wherever you want, for as long as you want. But it is imperative that you comply with their request," he said as earnestly as possible. Doreen was quiet for sometime as she considered his words, inspecting him closely for any hint of deceit. She was more than a little disturbed that she could find no trace of falsehood about the man and she had to admit to

a raging curiosity about her mysterious benefactor. "And if I refuse?" she asked finally. "If you refuse, I will personally take up residence here and will have a security detachment surrounding you around the clock, until you either comply with the wishes of your benefactor or I am informed that you are no longer in danger," he said seriously. "You seem to have a personal stake here, Mr. Watts," she said quietly. "It's more a matter of honor, Mrs. Cameron." "How so?" "Some years back your benefactor was mine as well and went through a considerable effort to save my life when it would have been prudent not to do so." "Do I get to meet this mysterious person?" "Eventually, I believe so, yes," he said honestly. "You say this person is at risk, why?" "Your benefactor is currently a target of the agency that poses a potential threat to you." "Are you telling me that the American government is going to kill this person." "Not the American government as a whole, but an agency that operates outside of governmental restrictions. And I think they will try, I doubt they will succeed." "Why don't you think they'll succeed?" "Your benefactor is tremendously formidable, Mrs. Cameron," he said

seriously. "It would be my guess that within a month the situation will be resolved." "Why a month?" "Because that is when I was informed that your benefactor would again be in contact with me." She got up from her chair and paced slowly around the room. "Mr. Watts, I'm a little out of sorts that I can't find any hint of a lie upon you," she said honestly. "I know this must all seem very cloak and dagger, Mrs. Cameron. And I know a lot of what I've told you is vague, and I've offered very little information to convince you that what I say is true. But I ask you to believe me and to place trust in your benefactor who has only your safety in mind." "It would help a great deal if you told me who this person is and why they seem to care about our safety." "It would indeed simplify matters. However, I was asked not to reveal that information." "Mr. Watts, I'm afraid that I can't uproot my son, who is engaged, on the basis of what you've told me." "His fiance may come with us, Mrs. Cameron." "That wouldn't be fair to either of them," she said. "I'm afraid I can't comply with your wishes or those of my so called benefactor, Mr. Watts." Jeremy sat in his chair and thought long and hard. Studying the woman intently, he was convinced from the stubborn set of her jaw that any further attempts at persuasion would be ultimately rejected. Deciding to give a little and hoping that he was making the right decision, he walked over to the dresser and picked up a picture that portrayed the entire Cameron family.

"I'm very sorry for your loss, Mrs. Cameron," he said sincerely looking at the picture. "Your daughter is very lovely." "Yes, she was," Doreen corrected sadly. "Mrs. Cameron, I cannot and will not elaborate further, so please do not ask me to," he began with conviction. Doreen stopped her pacing at the man's words and stood behind her chair. From his tone she had the sudden and overwhelming feeling that he was about to drop a bomb in her lap. She moved around to the front of her chair and sat down gingerly, locking eyes with the man and nodding slowly. "I don't know all the details, Mrs. Cameron. But your benefactor has evidently been looking for you for a very long time. Your safety is of great concern to her. Please reconsider your decision." He put the picture down and walked briskly to the door without looking at her. "I'm stepping outside for a puff, I'll be back shortly," he said as he opened the door and proceeded outside. Doreen sat in her chair and circulated the words he had spoken through her mind for several minutes, a startled gasp escaping as she considered the ramifications of his statement. She sprang from her chair, closing the distance between her and the photograph that he had handled in a bounding leap. Her eyes focused in on the image of her long dead but beautiful daughter, managing to trace the outline of her face with the tip of a finger before her knees refused to support her and she collapsed to the floor with the photograph clutched to her chest. Was it possible? She had seen the body, but had she really looked? It had been an unspeakably grievous time and one glance at the mangled form that had been her exquisite daughter was all that she could stand. Was she out there right now? "Ryan!" she screamed. A crash came from above followed by rapidly pounding footsteps as her son came flying down the stairs seconds later, coming to a sputtering halt

as soon as he spotted his mother on the floor. "Are you alright, Mum?" he asked anxiously. "Get your floozy over here right now. We're going to America." -------"We currently have thirty assets in Atlanta now, the rest will arrive within the next two days. Surveillance has already begun; Mike Donnelly is coordinating and has them based at the Hyatt Regency. The rest of our assets are spread out among the area hotels as you requested," Bob said. "Good," Terry said. "Who would you say is the best candidate to take charge of our confrontation people?" "Dwight Robards, he's the most experienced," Bob answered. "Is he on location yet?" Terry asked. "No, his ETA is the day after tomorrow." "Very well, unless anyone objects, we'll go with him," Terry said. "Mr. Phillips has looked into finding a base of operations and has located a two-story office building for lease. It's a good deal more isolated from the business district than I would've liked, but it suits our purposes very well. We should be able to base everyone out of there by Wednesday. What's the story on her movement, Bob?" "She apparently left the building last night at 6:10pm and picked up a female later identified as Piper Tate. From the Tate residence, they proceeded to a restaurant and apparently had dinner. After which, Cameron drove her home and arrived back at C-Corp at 11:47pm. No movement outside the building since then," Bob reported. "Do we know who Piper Tate is?" he asked. "According to Marland, she's Cameron's choice to eventually oversee Operations at C-Corp. Tate is apparently already in charge on an interim

basis." Terry said. "A business dinner then?" Bob asked. "More than likely," Terry replied just as the phone in front of him rang suddenly His testicles started to hurt immediately; any call routed to his station in the Situation room was undoubtedly bad news. His arm shot out to answer it and he listened to the urgent voice on the other end attentively. "WHAT?!" he screamed bolting from his chair, causing everyone at the table to cringe at the sound of his voice. "GET THEM BACK, GODDAMN IT!" he screamed into the phone. "WHAT?!" With a crimson face he listened intently to the voice on the other end of the phone, slowly sinking back down in his chair. "Did you see the man in charge?" he asked quietly. "I see, it doesn't make a difference anyways, you're all done there. Pack it up and report to Mr. Robards in Atlanta, Georgia." he said, defeated. He stared at the phone for a few seconds before he yanked it from the table and threw it as hard as he could at a nearby glass partition. The phone ricocheted violently from the bulletproof glass and crashed loudly to the floor. Having received very little satisfaction, he sat down hard in his chair and quietly fumed, red-faced for several minutes. Bob opened his mouth to speak but closed it as Terry raised a hand and turned in his seat to present everyone with the back of his chair. Rapid-fire glances were exchanged around the table in confusion and everyone looked at Bob silently for some sort of explanation. Noticing all the expectant glances, he could only shrug to show everyone he was as ignorant of the situation as they were. They sat in a growing uncomfortable environment for close to half an hour before Terry finally spoke.

"Cameron evidently has some allies, gentlemen," he started quietly not bothering to turn in his chair. "What's the story, Terry?" Bob finally braved. "The story is, Bob." Terry turned his chair around to face the table. "Cameron just regained possession of her family and they are now out of our hands." "How did she manage that?" Keith asked. "No idea, but a heavily manned and fully armed security detail just drove away with her family." "Where were they located, Terry?" Bob asked. "England." "British Intelligence?" Keith asked "I would assume so, yes," Terry answered. "The British should be the last people she would turn to for help," Bob said. "She apparently has friends among them," Keith said. "In fact, she's worked all over the world for years, she probably has contacts everywhere." "If you'll excuse me, gentlemen," Terry said and stood from his chair. "I believe I'm going to get some sleep on this turn of events," he said tiredly as he made his way from the room without any further comment. Piper burst through the front door juggling her purse and two bags of groceries. "Nanny!" she called as she kicked off her shoes and headed for the kitchen.

She sat the bags on the counter and hurriedly began unpacking the contents. She foraged through the cabinets, producing a large metal pot that she filled with water and placed on the stove. "Nanny!" she yelled again as she put a pinch of salt in the water and turned on the burner. "What?" Nanny said annoyed as she emerged from the hall. "Help me cook dinner, I'm running late," she said. "Late? I didn't know there was a set time for dinner around here," she said amused. "Bailey's coming for dinner at 7:30. Help me, please?" She turned a pleading look on her friend. "Oh, man," she said dejectedly. "Oh, man what?" Piper asked. "How much do you really know about her, Pippy?" Nancy asked cautiously. Piper looked at her carefully and debated with herself on how to answer the question. "I know that I care for her very much and that I asked her to dinner here tonight. Why?" "How much, Pippy? You've only known her for a few days." "A lot, what's your problem? She said last night that she didn't think you liked her. Did you say something to her?" Piper asked becoming agitated. "I didn't say anything to her and it's not that I don't like her, it's more like I'm afraid of her," Nancy admitted. "What?" "She's scary, Pippy."

"That's fucking ridiculous. I'll admit that she can be rather intense, but you get to know her a little and she's really very sweet." "How well do you know her, Pippy? "I'm hoping to get know her very well," Piper said with narrowed eyes. "I don't know if you should," Nancy said seriously. "That's not for you to decide, but I would appreciate it if you could at least be courteous to her when she comes over tonight." "Look I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said anything," Nancy said sincerely. "I'm sorry too, but I'll say this, she's been on her own a very long time. She's also completely inexperienced, but she's really smart and she picks things up very quickly, so don't make her any more uncomfortable than she already is," Piper said seriously. "I won't, Pippy. I'm just a little concerned is all." "Concerned enough to spy on us last night from the spare bedroom?" "How did…" she broke off suddenly embarrassed. "I didn't, she knew you were there." "Alright, I was spying. I really don't know why," she admitted honestly. Piper glared at her until she thought her friend was properly chastened. "Give her a chance, Nanny. Please? I don't think she's had very many. And I think she's really special," she said truthfully. "I will," she said contritely with downcast eyes. "What have you decided I'm going to cook for your date?" she asked hoping to breeze past the situation.

"Spaghetti and meatballs," Piper said with a reprieving smile as Nancy came around the counter and into the kitchen. "My favorite," Nancy said sarcastically. "Am I banished to my bedroom for the night?" "Of course, but I'll let you eat before your confinement," Piper said cheerily. "Thank you, Warden," Nancy said defeated. "Po-lease," Piper said rolling her eyes. "I spent almost an entire month in my room when you dated that ugly guy, what was his name, Spunker?" "It was Spencer. And he wasn't that ugly," Nancy said indignantly. "Spare me, the guy had enough hair on his back to make a cat," Piper said teasingly. "He did not!" Nancy said huffily. "God, and his face. You never told me what happened to him," Piper said mischievously. "There wasn't anything wrong with his face." "He looked like he fell from the ugly tree face first into a waffle iron." "Are you finished?" Nancy asked with narrowed eyes. "Wait, I think I have one more," Piper said pretending to think. "Keep it to yourself or I'll tell the Princess of Darkness that I cooked her dinner," she threatened. "That's not completely true, I already set the water out to boil," Piper said in her defense. "Go get ready or she'll be afraid to eat anything you offer her after tonight."

"Thanks, Nanny," she said, beaming a smile at her friend as she flounced out of the kitchen to vanish down the hall. -------"It doesn't look that bad." "Gee, thanks," Zack said sarcastically. "You can take the hat off, it's getting dark." "Please shut the fuck up," Zack said politely as he took off his baseball cap to reveal an incredibly short and lopsided crew cut. The inch of pale white skin above both ears contrasting sharply with the much darker skin tone of his face. He let out a long sigh and sank a little in his seat, flipping down the visor in front of him and wincing as he studied his new haircut in the little mirror. He slapped the visor back up with irritation and glanced sideways at his asshole partner. It had been a long day and as predicted their boss had not been pleased to find him with dried gum all over one side of his hair. Mike had looked at both of them knowingly and after several choice comments eluding to their incompetence and all around stupidity, he had refused to relieve them and had placed them on night surveillance for the next week. They were only allowed an hour to dump their shit in the hotel room and clean themselves up so he had been forced to use a beard trimmer to cut his hair. With less than satisfactory results, he had emerged from the bathroom to have Russell thoughtfully provide him with a baseball cap that proclaimed him to be a ‘Sex Machine'. He would have cheerfully shoved the ridiculous cap up his ass but Russell had shrewdly given it to him in Mike's presence, so he had been forced to place it on his head and had walked back to the car with all the dignity he could muster. The thing that really chapped his ass was that he swore he saw Mike crack a fucking grin as he walked away. "There's our hotrod, call it in," Russell said starting the car.

Zack looked through the binoculars at the Barracuda that had just emerged from the parking garage. He wished that the windows of the car weren't tinted so he could get a good luck at the woman in person, from the pictures provided he had ascertained that she was indeed quite the looker. Not that he had any hope of attracting anyone with his current and incredibly fucking asinine hairstyle. With a frown, he grabbed the cell phone to report her movement. They followed for about ten minutes until she pulled into the parking lot of a liquor store and went inside. "Ya know for somebody who knows she's a target, she carries on like it's the least of her fucking concerns," Russell stated. "No kidding," Zack agreed. "I don't know why we have to follow her around if they ain't gonna try and take her down. I mean it wouldn't be hard to bag her from here with a rifle round," Russell said. "You heard the lecture today. She knows we're here and for no reason whatsoever are we to engage her." "Yeah, I heard. But it would be so easy." "Russell, just between you and me, I think that chick would be all over us if she even suspected she was in danger." "What? She acts like she doesn't have a care in the world." "She knows exactly what she's doing or they wouldn't be so worked up about her. Besides, I got to thinking about some of the shit I've heard about The Wraith over the years." "And?" "And watching that chick wander around openly like she is, makes me think that the maybe some of the stories I've heard aren't all that

farfetched." "So what do you think the hold up is?" "On what?" "Why haven't we moved on her yet?" "I dunno, but Mike said that we'll be moving into an office building next week so I bet we'll be here for awhile." "I hope not, it's embarrassing driving around with you and that retarded haircut," Russell said with a huge grin. "I feel like I'm chaperoning an envoy of the Special Olympics or something," he finished with a chuckle. "Do yourself a favor, Russell. And don't piss me off anymore than you already have," Zack said sinisterly. Russell's grin faded swiftly and he wisely refrained from commenting. He studied the scenery with a keen interest to avoid the glare being aimed at him until they were following the Barracuda again. "This is the same way we went last night," Zack said after a few moments. "She's probably going to see the redhead again," Russell said hopefully. "Did you get the night scope out of the trunk?" "Way ahead of you. It's in the back seat." "Cool. You think she's a dyke?" "Let's hope so," Zack said and they both laughed. "Yep, she's going to the redhead's house, this is the same neighborhood. Should we call it in?" "Let's wait and see if they go out again first."

They watched the Barracuda pull up into the driveway and Russell pulled over to the side and parked. "Are those flowers?" "Yep, roses," Russell confirmed through his binoculars. "A hot date, perhaps?" "Perhaps," Zack agreed as he watched her disappear into the house. "I got first dibs on the night scope." "Fuck you, we settle it in the usual manner."

III And I want to be with you, Be with you night and day. - Hewson, Evans, Clayton, Mullen "Do I look okay?" Piper asked Nancy as soon as the doorbell rang. "You look great, although you forgot to stencil ‘Easy' on your forehead," Nancy said chuckling at her own joke. "I'll let that one slide only because it was kinda funny," Piper said amused as she turned and walked to the door. She stopped at the mirror in the entry to give herself the once over before she opened the door to discover Bailey bearing gifts. "Are those for me?" she asked excitedly. "Yes," Bailey said shyly and presented her with the flowers, smiling when Piper did a little hop and took the roses from her hand. The smile got larger when Piper leaned in close and kissed her.

"They're beautiful, thank you." She smiled. "Come on in." Bailey crossed the threshold and Piper closed the door behind her. With a smile, Piper took her hand and led her to the kitchen where Nancy was seated upon a barstool. "Let me put these in water," she said, letting go of Bailey's hand. "Hi, Bailey," Nancy said. "Hello," Bailey said politely. "I made spaghetti and meatballs, I hope that's alright," Piper said with a sly grin at Nancy as she ran water into a vase. "Nanny helped a little, but I'm afraid that she's only capable of the basics, like boiling water," she added amused with herself. "Yes, I'd probably starve without Pippy around," Nancy said sarcastically with an annoyed glance at Piper. Bailey listened to the interplay between the two with slight confusion, but shrugged it off as she watched Piper fuss with her flowers. She turned a casual look upon Nancy, who was a pretty girl, almost as petite as Piper but with light brown hair and eyes. "What do you do for a living, Nancy?" she asked curiously. "I'm a flight attendant with TWA," she said with a look at Bailey, instantly wondering if the woman was aware of just how penetrating her eyes were. "Piper said you two have known each other since you were kids?" "Oh yeah," Nancy started with a smile and Piper who was observing both of them carefully stiffened slightly. "I could tell you all kinds of things about her if you like." "Nanny," Piper said warningly and was dismayed when Bailey put the bottle of wine on the counter and took a seat on the barstool next to

Nancy's. "Okay," Bailey said far too enthusiastically for Piper's taste. "Nanny, isn't it time for your medication?" Piper intruded. "No, I took it an hour ago, why don't you put the wine Bailey brought in the fridge before it gets warm," Nancy said with an infuriating smile before returning her attention back to Bailey. "What do you want to know? I have many, many gems of information to share," she said and almost giggled when she heard Piper mumble under her breath as she put the wine in the refrigerator. "Was she always pretty?" Bailey asked curiously. Piper, who was hurriedly sorting through escape plans, caught her breath at the question. It wasn't a question asked out of a playful teasing but one asked from an innocent curiosity. She realized that Bailey wasn't aware of the slightly mean-spirited game Nancy had instigated and had just asked because she truly wanted to know. It was deeply touching and, looking at her innocently awaiting Nancy's answer, she began to suspect that hard was not a strong enough word to describe how badly she had fallen. "Uhm… yes," Nancy said a little startled as well. "Yes, she was always pretty." . As soon as Nancy responded, Piper came around the counter and gently placed a hand on Bailey's back. She felt the muscles under her hand move slightly with the contact but she rubbed a soft circle on her back with her palm and was pleased when she felt Bailey lean into her hand. "You're very sweet," she said to Bailey and kissed her quickly on the cheek before turning narrowed eyes upon Nancy. "And you are out past your curfew, or should I brandish my rapier-like wit and discuss the many gems of information I can happily provide about you."

"Oh, look what time it is. I'm going to miss my shows," Nancy said innocently, hopping up from her stool. "Bailey it was nice to see you again, you kids have fun," she finished hoping for a painless escape as she padded down the hall. Piper watched her until she disappeared and then turned to Bailey with a smile. "So, how was your day?" she asked brightly. "It was very good," Bailey said honestly. "Really?" Piper asked intrigued. "Yes, how did your day go? Is everything going alright." "Yes, busy though." "Have you looked into getting an assistant?" "I haven't had the time the last couple of days," she admitted. "I see, I'll look into getting one for you tomorrow and you should move into John's office so you can be closer to your staff." "Uhm…okay," she said uncertainly. "What's wrong?" "It just seems a little quick to be setting up camp in his office," Piper admitted "I can understand that, but you need to acclimate yourself as soon as possible and you need to be easily accessible to the staff." "Alright," she said quietly. "It'll be fine, the word is, you're doing a terrific job but you need to delegate a little more. Let others do the work and step in when asked or needed."

"You've been checking up on me?" Piper asked with a little smile. "Of course, I want you to do well, for…uhm…a variety of reasons." "Such as?" "Well, there's the business aspect, but mainly because I…uhm…want to spend time with you and I don't want you to wear yourself out," Bailey admitted. "That sounds like a plan then, because I want to spend time with you too," Piper said with a shy smile moving around to stand in front of her. "I thought about you all day, ya know?" "You did?" "Yep, and I want a smooch before dinner," Piper said demandingly. "What's a smooch?" Bailey asked curiously. "This," Piper said leaning forward to kiss her gently. "I knew what a smooch was," Bailey admitted and Piper chuckled at her. "Have a seat at the table and I'll get dinner," Piper said with a light slap to Bailey's hip. "Okay," Bailey said agreeably. "What kind of dressing do you want with your salad?" Piper asked while getting everything together. "None, please." "None?" "I don't like dressing on my salad."

"I've never met anyone who ate their salad dry," Piper said amused as she set a plate and silverware in front of Bailey who just shrugged her shoulders. "Did you want to try the wine with dinner or did you want something else with your food?" "Whatever you're having." "I'm gonna have a Coke with dinner, is that okay?" "Coke sucks, do you have a Pepsi?" Bailey said turning around when Piper laughed. "Gee, why don't you tell me how you really feel?" Piper said chuckling. "I'm sorry, it just popped out," Bailey said honestly. "That's okay, I thought it was funny. How about iced tea and I'll buy some Pepsi for next time?" "That's fine," Bailey said. She sat quietly for a few more minutes until Piper had everything situated and sat down herself. She had just put a forkful of food in her mouth when Piper started the conversation. "Can I ask you a question?" Piper asked and Bailey nodded to the affirmative. "I've noticed that you don't paint your nails or wear makeup, how come?" Piper asked curiously and then added. "Not that you need to, you have a great complexion." Bailey chewed for a few seconds and swallowed. "I just never thought it necessary, I guess." "Well, in your case it really isn't, I was just curious on how you come across

as so feminine with so little effort." "I wasn't aware that it took an effort," Bailey said innocently and Piper giggled. "It's an effort for some more than others," Piper said and then whispered conspiratorially. "Nancy has to bleach the hairs above her lip or she gets a mustache." "Really?" Bailey asked in amusement, chuckling as she conjured up a mental image of the woman with a mustache. "Yep, would you let me paint your nails?" Piper asked. "Sure." "I rented ‘Planes, Trains, and Automobiles' for after dinner have you seen it?" "No." "Great, I think you'll like it. Do you know how to two-step?" "What's that?" "It's a dance, I was hoping we could try it." "I assume you know how?" Bailey asked. "You don't grow up in New Orleans and not learn to dance," she admonished. "I would love to teach you if ya wanna try?" "I guess so," she said cautiously. "Can you teach me here?" "I was thinking about going out to a club," Piper said. "What kind of a club do you go to?"

"It's a country dance, so we would go somewhere that plays that kind of music and has a dance floor," Piper said and noticed the sour look on Bailey's face. "A country music place?" "You don't like country music I take it?" Piper asked amused at her expression. "No." "We don't have to go, I thought it might be fun," Piper said trying to keep the disappointment out of her voice. Bailey looked at Piper carefully and sighed. "Did you want to try this tomorrow night?" she asked wondering why she caved in so quickly. "Yeah, if you want to," Piper said happily. "I'll have a lash at it I guess," she said a little grumpily and Piper chuckled. "Don't sound so enthused, you'll have fun I bet." "Did you have a place in mind?" "There's lots of places, did you wanna try a regular club or try to find one in Midtown?" "What's the difference?" "A regular club would be a straight club and one in Midtown would be a gay club. Which one would you feel most comfortable going to?" "Doesn't matter, you choose," Bailey said casually. "I would've thought you'd choose a gay club over a straight one," Piper said honestly.

"Why?" Bailey asked curiously. "Because two females dancing with one another in a straight club can gather a lot of attention." "I don't care what people think," Bailey said dismissively while spearing an olive out of her salad. "You really don't do you?" Piper asked intrigued. "Why would I?" "Because, one can sometimes face difficulty or prejudice being in a relationship with a member of their own sex," Piper said carefully. "That's not an issue with me, Piper." "Really, why?" Piper asked with open curiosity. Bailey rolled a mouthful of spaghetti up on her fork and considered. "As far as I'm concerned, it's you that I'm attracted to and your gender really doesn't come into play," she said honestly. "Categorizing myself as straight or gay would be a waste of time. I want to be with a person, not a specific gender. That person is you and I really could care less what people think, but I do care what you think and to me that's all that matters." "I think that's one of the more enlightened viewpoints I've listened to on the subject," Piper said. "A little naïve, perhaps," she added carefully. "A great many people would disagree with you." "Perhaps," Bailey shrugged. Piper watched in amusement as Bailey picked through her salad for the things she liked. "Miss Cameron, I believe you're the most extraordinary person I've ever met," she stated seriously. "And I'm very glad that you've chosen me to spend your time with."

Bailey's eyes came up from her salad and she glanced at Piper suspiciously. "I'm glad you think so and I feel the same way, but can we tell jokes or something now? I've been pretty pleased with myself that I've not stuttered my way through the evening so far." Piper laughed. "Okay, I know an Irish joke, wanna hear it?" "Sure." "Why did God invent liquor?" Piper asked. Bailey shrugged her shoulders. "So the Irish wouldn't rule the world." "Funny," Bailey said tonelessly. "Tough room," Piper said with a smile. "You wanna try that wine now?" she asked noticing that Bailey had cleaned her plate and ate most of her salad. "Okay," Bailey said agreeably. Piper got up to collect their plates and padded to the kitchen. "Do you want me to make popcorn later?" she asked as she deposited the plates in the sink and retrieved the wine from the refrigerator. "Sure." Piper brought the bottle of wine and two glasses back to the table. "Are you done with your salad?" "Yes, dinner was good, thank you," Bailey said. "Anytime, and you're welcome," Piper said happily, collecting the rest of the plates. "Pour us a drink and I'll be back in a sec," she said dumping the rest of the dishes in the sink and disappearing down the hallway.

She reappeared about a minute later and sat several bottles of nail polish and accessories on the table before Bailey. She seated herself and scooted her chair forward until she had the correct angle and beamed a smile. "Ya ready?" she asked cheerily. "I guess so," Bailey said warily and Piper chuckled. "It'll be fun, what color would you like?" "You choose," she said and watched with a smile as Piper scrunched up her face to consider the matter. "I think a crimson or a pearl would look best, you agree?" "Sure," Bailey said noncommittally. "Try not to be such a stick in the mud," Piper chided. "I'll go with pearl unless you have any objection?" "I've no objection, Miss Tate," Bailey said gravely and was rewarded with a condescending look that made her chuckle. "Lemme see a hand," Piper said with a sigh and Bailey dutifully placed her left hand on the table. Piper took the offered hand and studied it. "You file your nails so short, how come?" "It's practical," Bailey explained. "Hmmm," Piper grunted in response as she bent to her task. Bailey sipped her wine and watched Piper with a mixture of fascination and amusement. She noted that Piper chewed on her lower lip when she concentrated, a habit she found enormously appealing for reasons she

couldn't quite explain. By the time Piper started on the other hand she was beginning to feel a little disturbed with herself, her stomach would occasionally jolt her with a flip flop and no matter how hard she tried she couldn't keep from looking at the woman. She studied Piper closely; committing to memory the woman's every feature. Suddenly, the reality of her situation struck her and she felt herself involuntarily shiver. "Are you cold? I could turn the heat up a little if you like," Piper said having felt the sudden tremor. "No, I'm fine," Bailey said uncomfortably and Piper stared at her for a second before going back to work. Bailey debated with herself furiously. If she continued to pursue a relationship with Piper, the truth would eventually have to surface and that scared her more than she thought possible. Watching Piper happily paint her nails it had occurred to her that she not only wanted a life for herself, but she wanted Piper to be a part of it. She couldn't nail down any of her emotions with certainty, but it hurt more than she thought possible to consider any alternative that didn't include her. She studied her covertly and wondered if she should just walk away now before Piper hated her or even worse, was afraid of her. She winced inwardly at the thought of seeing either of those emotions directed at her from the little redhead. Could she walk away? The answer came quickly and brought another question with it. No, she couldn't walk away, but could she bear it when Piper left? That was the question she had no idea how to answer. Never in her adult life had she felt so vulnerable and she knew that, in a very short time, she had allowed Piper to have a control over her that she couldn't mount an adequate defense against. "What do you think?" Piper asked. "About what?" Bailey asked distractedly emerging from her thoughts. "About your nails, goofy," Piper said rolling her eyes. "Aren't they pretty?" Bailey looked at her hands. "Yes, I'm sure I'll have thousands of new

admirers by this time tomorrow," she speculated and grinned when Piper narrowed her eyes. "That very well may be true, but I hope that I'm the only one you'll be admiring," Piper said quietly. "I dunno, Nancy's kinda cute," Bailey said mischievously and laughed at the resulting scowl. "Very funny," Piper said dryly. "Indeed," Bailey chuckled and swallowed nervously when Piper rose from her chair and, without warning, threw a leg over her lap to straddle her. Clamping down on the instinctual reaction to throw the weight from her, she felt herself shake slightly when Piper reached to gently free the hair from her ponytail. Her back arched in pleasure from the sensation of Piper's hands in her hair and she felt herself surrender to the attention. "You have beautiful hair," Piper whispered in her ear and smiled at the shiver she felt underneath her. "Uh…" Bailey managed before her mouth was covered by Piper's. Piper tenderly chewed on Bailey's lower lip, marveling at how soft and thick the hair cascading through her hands felt. She smiled when she felt Bailey's hands find a grip on her waist and she greedily intensified her exploration of the lips and mouth under her own. She had a brilliant flash of desire accompanied by the sobering knowledge that she wanted the woman on whose lap she sat, more than she ever wanted anything in her life. The clarity of that awareness brought a very gradual halt to her attentions and she leisurely broke contact to the point of placing feather light kisses around Bailey's mouth. Bailey cleared her throat. "Uhm… you can paint my nails anytime." Piper snickered softly and leaned forward to snuggle against her. "I think I'm in big trouble," she whispered into the ebony tresses.

"Me too," Bailey said over Piper's shoulder, closing her eyes when she felt Piper squeeze her tightly. -------Zack studied Russell carefully, spending several minutes in close observation to assure himself that the man was indeed asleep. Once satisfied, he took a tube of superglue from his shirt pocket and liberally coated one side of a nickel, taking great pains to hold the coin by the edges so as not to get any on his fingers. Earlier, he had discovered the tube of glue quite by accident as he rummaged through the trunk for something to keep him occupied, since the object of their surveillance was apparently planning on spending the evening within the confines of house down the street. He had found the glue, brand new and unopened, in some of the gear they carried around and a plan for revenge had formed immediately. Taking a deep breath and holding it, he leaned over stealthily and as gently as he could, placed the nickel on the end of Russell's nose. Pleased with the outcome, with one finger he applied a minute amount of pressure on the coin to cement it in place. He took a moment to expel his breath and to pleasurably observe the results of his labors before he returned to his side of the vehicle, giving free reign to the shit-eating grin that would not be denied. He was terribly tempted to stir his partner awake so he could further enjoy his revenge, but stifled the urge to give the glue time to solidly affix itself to the skin of Russell's nose. He knew he would catch hell from Mike later, but it didn't phase him. He believed that if he was going to be forced to wear the deformity that was his current hairstyle, Russell should have an accompanying defect to display just as proudly. Irrationally delighted, he made himself comfortable and waited patiently for Russell to awake.

IV

Ah, now I don't hardly know her, But I think I can love her. - T. James Nancy awoke to the signals her bladder was urgently sending her and quickly padded down the hallway for the bathroom. She emerged a few minutes later and paused at the end of the hall when she noticed the two forms asleep on the couch. She took note of the empty bottle of wine and the half-eaten bowl of popcorn and smiled to herself. Bailey had her legs curled up under her and had an arm around Piper's shoulders who was fast asleep in her lap. Despite her misgivings, she grudgingly had to admit to herself that they made a cute couple. Her musings ended abruptly when Bailey raised her head and turned eyes in her direction. "I'm sorry, I didn't know you guys were still out here," Nancy said quietly. "It's okay," Bailey said around a yawn. "I should probably go." "She seems to have you trapped," Nancy said with a look at Piper. "Don't worry she sleeps like the dead, you can move her." "Where's her room?" Bailey asked disentangling herself from the sleeping body. "Down the hall, second door on the right," Nancy said as Bailey stood up and stretched. "What time does she usually set her clock for?" "Six," Nancy answered and watched curiously as Bailey leaned down and very gently lifted Piper off the couch and into her arms. "I'll put her to bed and be off, if that's alright?" Nancy just nodded as she watched Bailey navigate around the furniture

and proceed down the hallway. She shook her head a little bit in confusion, Bailey wasn't a large person or obviously muscular but she had lifted and carried Piper as though she were as light as a kitten. There was just something about the woman that set off her warning bells. It was clear that she was more than she seemed and she wondered if Piper really knew what she was getting involved in. She knew that she couldn't express her concerns to Piper again until she had more to go on, she was already very protective and another attempt at conversation on the subject would probably turn ugly. With a sigh, she ambled to the fridge and popped open a Coke, deciding that she would just wait and see how things turned out. Bailey gave the half open door to Piper's bedroom a gentle kick and smiled upon entering. There was crap everywhere, the bed was a crumpled mass of sheets and clothes were strewn about the room haphazardly. She gently lay her burden on the bed and after the small annoyance of straightening a crumpled sheet, she pulled it over Piper to tuck her in. She made a slow circle of the room in curiosity, lingering for several moments over the numerous family photographs that covered the surface of Piper's dresser. Noting wistfully that Piper had handsome and close knit family, she sighed and took a seat on the edge of the bed. She had surprised herself earlier by actually falling asleep. As soon as the movie started Piper had wasted no time in snuggling up close to her and after a few handfuls of popcorn and a glass of wine, she had fallen asleep in her lap. She had watched the sleeping face in fascination for a long time before she managed to drift off herself, sleeping soundly until the opening of Nancy's door had awoken her. She looked down at Piper, who hadn't stirred in the slightest, and tenderly brushed the hair out of her face. Marveling at how many changes had taken place within herself in just the last few days. Fifteen years of violence and finally she had found, in the form a diminutive redhead, something worth waking up for. It was a revelation that both scared and delighted her and she experienced an overwhelming sense of protectiveness for the soundly sleeping woman. Suddenly remembering that Nancy was awake and probably wondering what she was doing she stood up and set the alarm on the clock next to the

bed. She turned to go but hesitated, leaning quickly over Piper and brushing her lips over her cheek. "I'll see you later," she whispered and Piper stirred slightly. "Okay, I love you," Piper sleepily mumbled. Bailey's eyes widened and she straightened stiffly in shock. She stood without breathing for a long moment in an attempt to compose herself and analyze the tightening in her chest. With an audible expulsion of breath, she decided that an escape was in order and quietly fled the room. She stopped at the sofa to put on her sneakers, glad that Nancy was nowhere in sight. She donned her jacket and locked the front door on her way out, swiftly going for her cigarettes as soon as the door closed behind her. She inhaled deeply as she dazedly made her way to the car and mechanically opened the door. She sat down behind the wheel, rolled down the window, and stared unseeingly through the windshield until the forgotten cigarette began to heat her fingers. She flipped the butt out the window and, completely on autopilot, she backed the car out of the driveway and drove off down the street. -------"Russell," Zack said sharply as soon as he saw the woman get in her car. "What?" Russell said groggily as snapped awake. "She's getting ready to move," Zack answered. Russell reached up to start the car, brushing absently at his nose with the other hand. Upon encountering a foreign object, he paused and shot a quick glance at Zack, who to his dismay was grinning widely. "What the hell?" he said as both hands came up to investigate. "Looks like ya got a little something on your nose there," Zack said cheerily.

Russell leaned over to look at his reflection in the rearview and surprised Zack with a quick burst of laughter. "What's this, amateur night?" Russell said still chuckling. "I expected a little more from you, Zack my friend." "Well, it was all I could come up with on short notice," Zack shrugged beginning to laugh. "Pretty sad," Russell said reaching up to remove the coin. "Owww!" he exclaimed painfully as the skin beneath the nickel tore. "Problems?" Zack chuckled happily. "This ain't funny. What the fuck did you attach it with?" Russell demanded. "Superglue," Zack provided between laughs. Russell glared at his friend and attempted to remove it from another angle. "Goddamn it," he hissed in pain when the skin tore again and blood started to flow. "Quit picking your nose and get on the ball, Russell," Zack said laughing. "She's moving." Russell started the car and began to follow the Barracuda. "Fuck. Give me a Kleenex or something, I have blood running down my face," he yelled angrily. "I'm sorry," Zack said sorrowfully. "I used the last one to clean my binoculars an hour ago." "Asshole," he spat out and used his tie to dab at the blood. "How the fuck am I supposed to get it off?" "It's like a Band-Aid, Russell," Zack said sagely. "If you pull it off quickly, it only stings for a second or two," he finished bursting into overjoyed laughter.

"Fuck that. It'll take the skin off with it," Russell said angrily. "It's either that or you can tell Mike that it's a fashion statement," Zack said and fell back against his seat laughing delightedly. "Fuck it," Russell said angrily reaching up to rip the nickel from his nose with a scream, flinging the coin at Zack who merrily ducked the missile. "Oh… my… God… that… hurt!" Russell exclaimed pressing his tie to his nose in an attempt to stop the bleeding. "That was fucked up, Zack." "Not anymore fucked up than my hair," Zack said and promptly went into another fit of laughter. The nickel had torn off an almost perfectly circular piece of skin from the end of Russell's nose. "That's gonna be a hard scab to explain," he choked out between chuckles. "Fuck you," he sulked.

V I want to know what love is, I want you to show me. - M. Jones Being overcome with boredom, Martin ventured out of his room with the intention of checking out Bailey's library, having been satisfied up until now with just trips to the kitchen and back to his room to watch television and feel sorry for himself. He had carefully pulled on a sweatshirt and wandered as quietly as he could down the hall. His brows knitting as he tried to recognize the notes of a vaguely recognizable tune that increased in volume as he approached his destination. He entered the library to find Bailey smiling and sitting at a desk, absently doodling in a book that lay

open in front of her. He was a little surprised that she seemed to be totally unaware of his presence and he cleared his throat to announce himself. "Uhm... good morning," he said cautiously. The smile she had been wearing faded immediately and the book was slammed shut, her eyes pinning him instantaneously. "Good morning," she said a little peevishly while turning off the stereo with a remote, being a little put out that he had managed to surprise her. "I'm sorry to interrupt," he said pleasantly. "It's alright," she conceded. "Is there something that you need?" "No, I was just bored and I thought I would look around," he said as he took in his surroundings. "Have you read all of these books?" he asked in amazement as he digested the amount of literature that graced the room. "Yes." "Wow," he said impressed. "You must be fast reader," he said jovially but winced internally when he glanced in her direction. "When you're a prisoner, Mr. Satterfield, you occupy yourself with any means at your disposal," she said in monotone. "I don't understand," he said cautiously. "Do you think that when I escaped British incarceration I became any less of a prisoner?" she asked vehemently. "I'm alive, but that doesn't mean that I've had a life to lead." She paused surprised at herself. "Uhm… I apologize. I don't really know where that came from," she added honestly a few seconds later. "No need to apologize," he said carefully. "It wasn't my intention to upset you."

"Well, it wasn't my intention to tear into you with my feelings of self pity," she said quickly and stood up. "I'm going downstairs for a little while today and I'll be out again tonight. Is there anything you need?" "No, thank you," he answered politely. "Did she like the roses?" he added impulsively and was relieved when she smiled. "Yes, she did," Bailey said with a little grin. "Are you going to ask her over here for dinner?" he asked conversationally. Bailey gaped at him. "I… I haven't thought of that," she admitted. "Do you think I should?" she asked curiously. "It's sort of customary." "What is?" "She invited you to her home, you should invite her to yours," Martin said thinking he had just opened up another can of worms. "I… I don't think that would be a good idea," she said regretfully. "Why not? I could go into hiding for an evening so you wouldn't have to explain me." "It's not just you," Bailey said uncomfortably. "She… uhm…" she trailed off stymied. "She doesn't know the whole story does she?" Martin asked suddenly understanding. Bailey sighed and plopped back into her seat. "No, she doesn't." Martin considered the matter seriously as he took a seat in one of the chairs. "Do you really like her?" "Yes," she answered slowly.

"Are you going to tell her?" he asked cautiously. "How can I?" she asked reasonably. "If I did she would…" She stopped when her throat constricted at the thought. "… she would leave me," she finished in a small voice. "You don't know that." he said compassionately. "Yes, I do," she said knowingly. "She's a good person and I'm… I'm not." "I don't think you're a bad person." "You read my file, you know what I'm responsible for, Mr. Satterfield," she said frostily. "I think the Organization would have found a way with or without you," he said honestly. "That may be true, but I can't change the fact that it was me. And how do I look her in the eyes and tell her I'm responsible for the deaths of so many?" she said sadly. "I can't even look myself in the eye," she added in a whisper. "If she loves you, she won't question how, she'll want to know why." "What does that mean?" "She'll want to know why," he repeated. "And if she knew why, she'll know that you didn't have much of a choice." "I could've optioned for retirement," she whispered. "I think you know better than that," he chided gently. "If you were to have died, they would have immediately eliminated your family. You know better than I do that they can't afford or allow loose ends." Bailey closed her eyes and leaned back in her chair for several minutes. "You seem a decent person, Mr. Satterfield," she stated. "Sometime you'll

have to tell me how you came to be involved with the Organization at all." She stood again and walked quietly from the room. Martin watched her go and sat silently until he noticed that the book she had been writing in was still on the desk. He debated for all of a millisecond before curiosity got the better of him and he decided to investigate, noting with slight surprise that the book in question was an American Heritage Dictionary. He absently flipped it open and the pages that she had been writing on displayed themselves obediently. He studied the work in front of him and wondered sadly what it must be like for her. To be so innocent in some matters, but to be so awesomely knowledgeable in others most never imagine. It was becoming ever more apparent with each passing day in her company, that she was just a woman with the same hopes and dreams that everyone had. He suspected that if one were to look hard enough, they would discover that she possessed an easy going nature and a tender heart. Perhaps, the person with the initials P.T. already knew that. He hoped so. He closed the book and left it exactly as he found it. -------Bailey rounded the corner to her office and noticed with a touch of disappointment that Piper had already moved her things. It seemed kind of silly in retrospect to have had her move things twice, but she didn't know she was going to be John's replacement until she had met her face to face. She walked into her office and around the desk before she saw the teddy bear and an envelope in the seat of her chair. Grinning like an idiot, she picked up the bear and placed him on the desk facing her, excitedly tearing open the envelope.

Heya, I'm sorry I fell asleep on you last night. I promise I'll do better tonight. Better dust off your cowboy hat!

Piper Smiling, she put the note on her desk and studied the bear in front of her, running her hands over the shaggy black hair. She thought it was adorable. She sat the teddy in her lap and held it with one hand while she opened a line with the other.

"Personnel, this is Marta." "Marta, this is Bailey. Do you have a moment?" she asked, absently playing with the bear's ears.

"Sure, Miss Cameron. What can I do for you?" she asked politely "I need an executive assistant for Piper Tate. Hopefully, one with experience in corporate operations or administration. Temp to hire. Could you look into it for me?"

"Of course, when do you need one?" "Immediately, it would be ideal if any of the agencies you deal with could send someone out today to interview. If not, early next week would suffice."

"It's kind of short notice but I'll make some calls, I could probably let you know by lunch if they can find any qualified candidates." "That would be great, Marta. Do you have my cell number?"

"Yep." "Alright, let me know, thanks," she said and hung up. She unlocked her desk and placed Piper's note in the top drawer. Her nose crinkled and she looked down at the teddy bear suspiciously, bringing him up to her face and sniffing at him curiously. She smiled when she realized that the bear was wearing the perfume she recognized as Piper's and the urge to see the woman overwhelmed her. She stood and

relocked her desk on the way out the door but hesitated, and after a second of consideration, she put the bear on her desk and exited the room. Piper's new office was surrounded by staff and it would raise more than one eyebrow if she showed up carrying a teddy bear. She gradually left the more isolated area her office was located in and quickly came into view of the executive offices and cubicles that took up most of the floor. She became aware of the paused telephone conversations and stares as she neared Piper's office. She knew it was rare for her to make an appearance but all of the attention began to make her uncomfortable. Fortunately, she spotted Piper outside her office with her back turned and talking to a salesman she recognized as Julio Martinez, a man of Hispanic descent who was short and as thin as a reed. She stopped several paces away and waited politely, since neither of them had noticed her approach. "Julio, you know I can't sign off on that until their account is no longer in arrears. I told you this earlier. If we lose the contract, we lose the contract." "Accounting said they received payment," Julio said argumentatively. "Accounting informed me they received partial payment and until the account is up to date and no longer overdue for the work that we've already done, we won't be sending anyone else out there." "Piper, look at the size of the contract." "I don't care how large or profitable it is. They still haven't honored the terms of the last one. Talk to them, Julio. If they bring their account current, I'll be happy to sign off on it. You should know better, it's always been policy not to enter into renewal negotiations unless the account is current. " "I'll take this to the Board," he threatened. "I think that your time would be better spent if you convinced your client to pay the balance of their account," Piper said dismissively.

"I can't believe…" he started outraged but stopped abruptly when he noticed the figure several feet behind Piper. Piper had been bracing herself for the man's inevitable explosion and looked at him confusedly when he cut off suddenly and began to pale. "Please continue, Mr. Martinez," came an Irish purr from behind her and she felt her body tingle pleasantly. "Uhm…" Julio stuttered. "Miss Tate has the authority to act in the best interest of the company," Bailey interrupted. "That's why she's in charge, Mr. Martinez." He didn't say anything and Bailey nonchalantly stared at him until it became apparent that he was looking for an escape. "If there isn't anything else, I'd like to speak to Piper?" she said casually and he shook his head to the negative. "Very well. Piper can I see you in your office for a moment?" she asked politely. "Of course," Piper said and led Bailey into her office. As soon as she closed the door, Piper turned to her with a smile. "Well hello there, Miss Cameron," she said brightly. "Kiss me," Bailey stated simply and Piper happily closed the distance between them and complied. "What a nice surprise," Piper said cheerily. "You taste good." "Thanks, I brushed my teeth this morning." "Good to know," Piper chuckled. "You got a moment?" Bailey asked.

"Sure," Piper stated and withdrew from Bailey's arms to take a seat in one of the chairs in front of her desk. "What's up?" Bailey seated herself in the chair across from her. "I have Marta looking for an assistant for you. So you need to be prepared to interview some people this afternoon at the earliest and next week if you don't find anyone to your liking." "Alright," Piper said agreeably. "Try to find someone you would feel comfortable handing the reigns over to in your absence." "Will do." "Thanks for the teddy bear, he smells like you," Bailey said shyly. "Is it a good or bad smell?" Piper asked teasingly. "I'll run him through the washer and let you know," she replied with a grin and Piper chuckled. "I see that I've met my match in the arena of witty remarks," she laughed. "I'm sorry I passed out on you last night. Thanks for tucking me in, although I'm embarrassed you saw what a slob I am." "Don't worry about it." "So, you still up for tonight?" Piper asked excitedly. "Sure, but I don't have a cowboy hat. In fact, I only own one hat." "I was just kidding about the hat, goofy." Piper rolled her eyes. "Do you just want to leave from here and eat leftovers while I get ready?" "Okay." "I should be ready to leave here around five."

"I'll be here," Bailey said with a smile. "Oh, I almost forgot. Would you send a memo out to everyone reminding them that Joshua Anderson will be here Monday to start his evaluation?" "Sure," Piper said and walked around to her side of the desk and sat down. "I'll do that now, anything you want me to add?" she asked as she opened her mail program. "Just that he is to receive everyone's cooperation and is not to be interfered with." "Alright," Piper said as she typed. "Are you really going to sell the company?" "No," Bailey said. "But that's a secret between you and me." "Goody, I like secrets," Piper said with a smile. "You wanna make out?" "Yes." Piper made a show of going through her calendar. "Great, I can pencil you in for fifteen minutes at 3:30. Can you come back then?" She chuckled and came around the desk when Bailey sighed dramatically. Piper stopped in front of her and extended a hand. "Come sit on the couch with me," she said and Bailey let her lead her across the room. Piper took off her suit jacket and threw it across the back of a chair, plopping down beside her on the couch. She looked at Bailey with a smile and leaned in until she felt lips on her own. She started out gently for several minutes and gradually increased the intensity. She was delighted to feel Bailey respond enthusiastically and was surprised to feel her hands raise from their normal position on her hips to roam tentatively over her back and into her hair. Suddenly glad she wore slacks instead of a skirt, she rose from her seat to straddle her and situate herself in her lap. She gasped a little and experienced a bright flash of desire when a hand brushed her left breast; it was short lived however because Bailey

immediately broke all contact. "Uh… I'm sorry," Bailey stated fearfully. "Don't be sorry," Piper said a little breathlessly and Bailey looked at her confusedly. "It's alright," she said sympathetically as she pulled her blouse from her slacks. "Here," she said soothingly, taking Bailey's hand in her own and moving it under her shirt until it rested on her breast. As soon as the hand made contact, she felt Bailey try and pull away but she held the hand firm. "It feels good when you touch me there." Bailey looked at Piper carefully before she tentatively began to explore the flesh beneath her hand. She tried to withdraw again when she felt the nipple harden through the fabric of her bra, but again Piper held her hand firmly in place. Piper began to place gentle kisses on Bailey's mouth, slowly releasing her grip as she felt the hand on her breast become more confident. She groaned softly when she felt fingers tenderly rub over her nipple, gasping pleasurably when Bailey's other hand suddenly rose to knead her other breast. She halted her kisses and arched her back to give free reign to Bailey's explorations, closing her eyes and breathing heavily when she felt both hands cup her and run thumbs back and forth over her nipples. Suddenly, one hand was gone and the other stopped moving altogether. She opened her eyes and watched as Bailey clinically examined one of her own breasts and repeated the action on her with the hand still under her shirt. She found this action to be incredibly erotic but acknowledged it as an act of curiosity, so she patiently waited for the experiment to conclude. Bailey abruptly dropped the hand from her own breast and looked at her. "Touch me." "Gladly," Piper whispered and gently brought a hand up to cup Bailey's

breast as she leaned forward to again capture her mouth. She felt her tense stiffly but she slowly relaxed and Piper smiled when she felt the nipple harden. She gently kneaded her palm over the erect nipple and softly pinched it between her fingers. Bailey gasped loudly and hurriedly broke contact. "I'm sorry, but I need to go," she said hastily. "It's alright," Piper said sympathetically and slowly rose from her lap until she was standing before her. "I'm sorry," Bailey said with an apologetic expression. "I understand, Bailey," she said soothingly as she tucked her blouse back in. "Trust me when I say it gets easier. We can do that again whenever you want." "Really?" Bailey asked shyly her eyes studying the floor. "Really," Piper said getting her purse from behind her desk. "Come here, I got lipstick on you." Bailey got up from the couch and quickly readjusted her own clothes before she dutifully sat in one of the chairs and let Piper clean the lipstick from her mouth with a Kleenex. When she was done, Piper produced a brush and affectionately straightened her hair for her. "There, all set," Piper said cheerily. "You really are beautiful, you know?" "Thank you," Bailey said with a blush. "Now, if you're done ravishing me, I should get back to work," Piper said teasingly and smiled when Bailey's blush deepened. Bailey stood up and took a few seconds to compose herself. "Piper… uh… I'm very glad that you've come into my life," she started slowly and finished rapidly. "I'll be back at five," she said hurriedly and fled the office as casually as she could.

Piper beamed a brilliant smile at the fleeing back and as soon the door closed behind her, she launched herself face first into the sofa and groaned, her body humming with desire for the inexperienced woman. Uninvited, the memory of another woman and another time intruded upon the happy moments of just a few seconds ago.

"You don't mean that, Piper," Lisa said condescendingly. "Yes, I do," she said honestly. "I deserve better than you." "Piper…" Lisa started, the smug tones she had been using conspicuously absent from her voice. "… I made a mistake…" "No, you made several," she interrupted and watched as the confidence that was as much a part of Lisa's appearance as the breath she took began to waver ever so slightly. "What do I need to do to fix this?" Lisa finally asked. "There's nothing you can do, it's over," she said determinedly. "But I love you," Lisa said quietly. With that she got angry. "Don't you dare say that to me," she said hotly. "I don't think you even know what those words mean." "Do you?" Lisa shot back in challenge. "I know they don't apply to you or to myself in regards to you," she said bluntly. "You're just upset, we can work this out," Lisa said assuredly. "Well, you're right about one thing, I am upset," she admitted. "I'm upset with me for allowing myself to hope for all the things I know now I won't be sharing with you."

"Jesus Christ, Piper," Lisa exclaimed loudly. "I made a mistake. That doesn't mean I don't love you." "I don't think you know what love is," she said calmly. "Maybe I don't know either, but I do know that as long as I'm with you, I'll never find out." "If not me, who?" Lisa demanded. "Is there someone else?" "Yes!" she hissed. "There's someone out there right now, someone who needs me. Someone who wants me and who completes me. Someone who would give their life for me as I would them. Someone who would give me their heart, their devotion. Someone who would know that as long as I was still breathing that the gift of their love would be cherished above all other concerns, earthly or otherwise." "My God, Piper," Lisa said shaking her head. "What you just described is a fairy tale." "For you maybe," she said indifferently. "But I know in my heart that person is out there right now waiting for me, and you know what, Lisa?" Lisa flung her arms the air in exasperation. "What?" "I'll be waiting too," she said meeting her eyes. "Without you." "And there it is," Piper said out loud rolling over and covering her face with a sofa pillow. "She's the one, Pippy," she mumbled into the cushion. -------Bailey stopped by her office to retrieve her teddy bear and proceeded quickly to the elevator. When she entered her flat, she made a beeline for the bedroom and threw herself onto the bed. She rolled over on to her side and snuggled the teddy to her chest tightly. Please, don't let her leave me," she prayed to no one in particular.

-------Bob Spicher looked around the room and saw a lot of tired faces, yet the one that should be present was missing. In fact, no one had seen Terry since his explosion yesterday afternoon. He wished the situation would resolve itself, he was already tired of staying in the building and he missed his wife. Discreetly, he studied the faces around him and he surmised that he wasn't the only who felt that way. He turned in his chair at the sound of someone entering and was a little relieved to see that it was Terry, although the man looked like hammered shit. "Good morning," Terry said as he took a seat in his chair. "Updates?" "Cameron left the building last night at 6:45pm and after a stop at a liquor store, proceeded again to the residence of Piper Tate. She remained at that location until 1:47am before she returned home. No movement since," Bob reported. "I see, anything else?" Terry asked. "Not at this time," Bob answered. "Alright, let's reconvene on Monday unless something breaks," Terry said getting up from his chair and walking silently out of the room. As soon as he left all faces turned looks in Bob's direction. "That was quick," Keith commented. Bob could only shrug his shoulders. "Anyone got anything else to add at this time?" "Robards arriving tomorrow?" Keith asked. "Yes, early. All non-surveillance people have been told to check in with him," Bob said. "Has he been briefed?"

"Limitedly. As soon as we set up shop on Wednesday, he'll brief all of our people in the field," Bob answered and the room grew silent for several minutes. "Alright then, let's call it a day." -------Bailey stirred from the light sleep she had fallen into when her cell phone rang. She twisted around on the bed until she could get the phone out of her pocket. "Cameron."

"Miss Cameron, this is Marta. I've found five potential candidates for the position you asked about earlier." "Great, any of them make it out here today?'' she asked.

"Two can be here this afternoon the others can't make it until next week." "That's fine. Would you get with Piper so she can fit the interviews into her schedule today?"

"Yes, I'll give her a call now." "Thank you, Marta," Bailey said and hung up. She put the phone on her nightstand and stared at the ceiling for several minutes before she again rolled over and fell asleep. Martin had thoroughly investigated the library and was intrigued to find an enormous assortment of music on CD. Being a music aficionado himself, he was impressed beyond words at the size and selection that Bailey possessed. After perusing her collection for several happy hours, he noted with a touch of humor that she owned not one country music selection. Her tastes very much mirrored his own and he had fallen asleep with the stereo on several hours ago. He awoke to the persistent foot that was periodically nudging his leg and was slightly startled to find Bailey sitting across from

him. "Uhm… hello," he said a little groggily. "How's your hand, Mr. Satterfield?" she asked politely. "Still hurts, but seems to be healing," he said honestly. "Good, I'm going out but I wanted to give you this," she said handing him a cell phone and a charger. "What's this for?" he asked curiously. "Keep it with you. If it rings, be prepared to get your things together." "Has something happened?" he asked alarmed. "No, and I don't expect anything to happen in the very near future, but I wanted you to be prepared just in case." "Alright," he said cautiously. "Thank you." "You're welcome," she said and stood. "You look nice, where ya headed this evening?" he said and smiled when she frowned slightly. "Would you believe that I'm going country dancing?" she said distastefully and he chuckled. "That's about the last thing I thought you'd say." "Me too," she admitted but smiled. "Have a good night, Mr. Satterfield." Martin waited until she was out of earshot and whispered. "Be careful, Bailey."

VI She's got a light around her, And everywhere she goes, A million dreams of love surround her. - B. Joel Bailey exited the elevator and repeated the route she had taken to Piper's office earlier in the day. She nodded politely to the people that she passed and was surprised to find an attractive black woman that she guessed was in her late thirties or early forties sitting at the assistant's desk in front of Piper's office. The woman saw her approach and rose from her chair. "Miss Cameron, I'm Debra Womack," she said extending her hand and Bailey shook it politely. "It's nice to meet you, Debra," she said formally. "Is Piper in?" "Yes, she's expecting you. She told me to tell you to go on in." "Thank you," Bailey said and rounded the desk to enter Piper's office. Piper looked up from the computer when the door opened and she smiled brightly at Bailey. She was dressed in her customary black, but wore a vest with a Celtic knot pattern in silver embroidery on the front. "Howdy, you look great," she said. "Thanks," Bailey said with a shy look to the floor. "Give me a sec to finish this up and we can be on our way," Piper said as she returned her attention back to the computer. "Okay," Bailey said agreeably and sat down in a chair. "I see you already

found someone to your liking." Piper looked up confusedly for a second. "Oh, you mean Debra?" "Yes." "Yeah, the first one was a bit of a battleaxe. But Debra is sweet and has a lot of experience, she seems perfect. She won't let anyone push her around either." "Great," Bailey said. "Did you let Marta know not to bother sending out the others?" "Yep," Piper said and stopped what she was doing to level a look at Bailey. "I know Thanksgiving isn't an Irish holiday, but it's coming up next week." "Yes, it is," Bailey said suspiciously. Piper took a deep breath. "Do you have any plans for it?" she asked nervously. "No," Bailey said with narrowed eyes. "Why do I get the feeling that you've something up your sleeve?" "Well, I'm supposed to go home and I'd like you to come with me," Piper said quickly. Bailey's eyes widened and she sat quietly until Piper couldn't take it any more and came around the desk to seat herself in the chair across from her. "Please," she pleaded. "Uhm… I'm not sure I'm ready for that, Piper," Bailey said quietly. "My family will love you, Bailey," Piper said soothingly. "I don't want you to be alone on the holiday." Bailey thought hard, it was obviously important to Piper and she didn't want

to disappoint her. "How long?" "Leave Thursday, come back on Sunday," Piper answered readily. "Where do we stay?" "At my parent's house." "Is that okay with them?" "I'm sure they'll be thrilled that I'm finally bringing someone home," Piper said with a touch of sarcasm. "But if you say yes, I'll call them tonight." "I dunno, Piper," Bailey said uncertainly. "I wouldn't know how to act." "Just be yourself," Piper said. "How do you plan on getting there?" "I thought we'd fly," Piper said with an emphasis on the ‘we'. "Alright," Bailey said reluctantly drawing out the word. "But I have to make the travel arrangements," she added hastily. "Deal," Piper said in delight, hopping from her seat. She gave Bailey a quick peck on the cheek and walked around the desk to sit back in her chair. "I'll call my Mom tonight, she'll be excited," she said happily as she logged off the computer. Bailey sat very still and wondered worriedly if she had made the right decision. Raising her eyes to look at Piper happily smiling behind her desk, she knew that she had chosen correctly. Piper tapped the speakerphone. "Debra?"

"Yes." "I'm leaving for the day, I'll see you on Monday."

"Alright, Piper. Have a good weekend." "Thanks, you too," Piper said cheerily and disconnected. "You ready?" Piper asked with a look at Bailey. "Yeah," Bailey said. "Let's go," Piper said rising from her chair to put on her jacket and to collect her purse. As they walked together toward the elevator, Bailey was keenly aware of several lingering glances shot in their direction and idly wondered if having made an appearance twice in one day would add material to the rumor mill. Not that she cared on her own behalf, but it might end up affecting Piper and that would be totally unacceptable. She decided to let the subject pass when she glanced sideways at her companion and noted that the woman seemed totally oblivious to anything out of the ordinary. As soon as they entered the elevator Piper curled an arm under Bailey's and beamed a smile in her direction. "Nancy dropped me off this morning on her way to the airport, so my car is at home." "Okay," Bailey said slowly noting the expectant look directed at her. "So do I get to drive?" Piper asked sweetly. "Sure," Bailey chuckled. The elevator opened and Piper let go of her arm, following her through the lobby to the private door that led to her garage, where she produced a keycard to gain entrance, leading her down a short hall and through another door before they descended a short flight of steps into the garage. Piper looked around curiously, noting the presence of another car in the garage. "Is that what I think it is?" she asked walking over for a closer examination.

"My brother would try and steal you away from me just for your cars. What year is this?" "1970," Bailey answered. "A GTO Judge with a 455 Super Duty," Piper drooled, running her hands down the fender. "Can we take this one?" she asked hopefully. "If you'd like," Bailey said with a smile as Piper nodded vigorously. "What's with you and rare black muscle cars?" she asked curiously. Bailey shrugged and tossed her the keys. "Let's rumble," Piper said happily as she got in behind the wheel. Bailey sat down in the passenger seat and hit the remote for the garage door. As soon as Piper backed out, she closed the door and put on her seat belt, smiling at Piper who was bouncing in her seat excitedly. "Can we abstain from ludicrous speed this time?" Piper sighed. "Killjoy," she said with a pout. "Why don't you drive this one?" "I do from time to time, but the Barracuda is my favorite." "Hmmm," Piper grunted as she navigated the car through the parking garage and onto the street. "You disagree?" Bailey asked. "I'd have to engage ludicrous speed to make up my mind," Piper said with a smile. "Oh, alright," Bailey gave in. "But you have to wait until we're out of traffic." "Heh, heh, heh," Piper cackled.

-------"Zack, what the fuck are you doing?" Russell asked when the car started and began to follow the GTO. "I'm keeping our target under surveillance, scabby," Zack said condescendingly. "That's not her car." "Sure it is, didn't you read the dossier, scabby?" Zack said. "She has several cars registered to her. One of which is a 1970 Pontiac GTO." "Would you please stop calling me that?" Russell asked angrily. "Sure, whatever you want, scabby," Zack said smiling. "If you took off the Band-Aid it would heal faster." "Just shut up, we're in enough trouble as it is." Russell sulked. "True, but I think it was worth every second of the ass chewing we got this morning," Zack said happily. "I'm glad you think so," Russell said tenderly probing his bandaged nose. He yelped in pain a second later when Zack accelerated hard enough to force him to painfully poke his wounded extremity. "What the fuck?" he yelled. "Shit," Zack said as their target suddenly squealed away in the distance, slowing gradually when he saw the GTO coming to a stop for a red light. "Sorry, she's just fucking around." "This is ridiculous, she could lose us anytime she wants," Russell whined. "True," Zack agreed.

"I don't see why they just don't move on her," Russell wondered aloud. "Russell, I hope this ordeal just ends peacefully. My spirit guide tells me that a confrontation with that woman would be extraordinarily bad." "Why do you say that?" Russell asked curiously. "Just a feeling I have." "Hmmm," Russell grunted thoughtfully. "That reminds me, her and that redhead are obviously a couple, why haven't you mentioned that in your reports?" "I dunno," Zack said honestly. "It just strikes me as the wrong thing to do." "Why?" "It just does, you'd better call in her movement." "Alright," Russell said reaching for his cell phone. Zack listened quietly as Russell called it in and waited until he got off the phone to speak. "She's headed for the girlfriend's house again." "Cool, and its Friday night too, think we'll get to see some action?" Russell asked hopefully. "You're a horny little bastard, scabby," Zack said amused. "Like you aren't?" Russell said accusingly. "Night scope in the backseat?" "Of course." "Good, since you won last time I get first chance at it tonight," Russell proclaimed. "You know better than that," Zack said as the GTO pulled into the driveway and he pulled over to the curb to park.

"The redhead was driving," Russell said as he observed the two women get out of the car. "Yep." Zack confirmed with his own eyes as he watched them go into the house. "Let's wait and see if they go out before we call it in." "Alright," Russell said. "I want four out of five this time." "Russell, you can't break such a long standing tradition just because you suck at the game," Zack explained as if speaking to a child. Russell sighed. "Fine, let's get it over with," he said turning in his seat. Less than thirty seconds later, Russell sulked while Zack chuckled merrily at his expense. "You're so fucking predictable, scabby," Zack laughed. "Why in the hell do you always choose rock?" "Shut up," Russell said as Zack continued to irritatingly chuckle at him. -------"Make yourself at home," Piper said as she threw her purse on the coffee table. "I'll hop in the shower." "Alright," Bailey said agreeably. "Nancy gonna be gone long? "Four days is what she said." "What's in the upstairs room?" Bailey asked curiously. "There's a piano up there, but mostly storage." "Can I see it?" "Sure, do you play?" Piper asked curiously.

"A little, do you mind if I go up there while you're in the shower?" "Not at all," Piper said with a smile. "I'll be ready in a bit." "Okay," Bailey smiled back and watched as Piper padded down the hall. She puttered around in the living room until she heard the water start running and headed upstairs. -------Piper got out of the shower and was drying herself off when she heard the music. She wrapped the towel around her and opened the door so she could hear better, smiling when she got an earful of the notes wafting down the stairs. "A little, she says," she whispered shaking her in amusement. She recognized the tune as Mozart but couldn't pin down the title. However, she knew enough about the piano from years of childhood practice to know it as a vastly complicated piece of music. It was apparent that Bailey could play it flawlessly. She leaned against the doorjamb and wondered just how many secrets the woman upstairs had. She stood thoughtfully in place until she heard the piece finish and another one start before she padded down the hall to her bedroom and closed the door. Still wrapped in the towel, she sat down on the edge of the bed and picked up the phone. "Hi, Mom," she said as soon it was answered.

"Hi, sweetie. I'm glad you called. Are you coming home next week?" "Yes, would you and Dad mind if I brought someone with me?"

"Really?" came the intrigued inquiry. "Someone important?" "Yes," Piper said rolling her eyes.

"Well, I would be thrilled," her mother said. "I'll ask your Dad, hold on."

Piper nervously chewed on her pinky nail until her mother got back on the phone.

"Sure, bring her home," her mother said happily. "Tell me about her." "What would like to know, Mom?" Piper winced.

"Everything. You've never brought anyone home before," her mother chided and Piper sighed. "She's thirty-one and Irish," Piper said slowly.

"And?" her mother prodded. "And she's very special to me."

"I guessed that much. Is she pretty?" "She's beautiful," she said and heard her father's voice in the background.

"Your father wants to know if she's Catholic," her mother said and she ground her teeth. "I'd assume so, she's from Northern Ireland," she said. "Mom, listen. She's very shy around people and I know she's scared about staying there, so could you tell everyone to take it easy with her?"

"Don't piss me off, Piper," her mother said warningly. "Everyone will be on their best behavior." "I'm sorry, but I can tell she's more worked up about it than she's letting on," Piper said contritely.

"Don't worry, sweetheart. She'll be fine," her mother consoled. "What's she do for a living?" "She owns the corporation I work for."

"Really? She must be loaded," her mother said happily. "Nice catch, dear," she teased and Piper flopped back on the bed in exasperation. "Mom," Piper groaned.

"Lighten up," her mother said. "Listen, I have to finish dinner, why don't you call in a couple of days and let us know when we need to pick you up?" "Alright, Mom," Piper said relieved.

"You're not off the hook, I expect a full report later. I can't wait to meet her," her mother said happily. "Alright, I love you, Mom," Piper said pinching the bridge of her nose.

"I love you too, sweetie. I'll talk to you later." "Ugh." Piper groaned as she hung the phone up. She got up from the bed and listened to see if Bailey was still playing. She could hear a few notes through the closed door so she began to get dressed. -------Bailey stopped playing when she heard the door open and turned on the bench to see Piper observing her from the doorway with a smile on her face. "You play beautifully." "Thank you," Bailey said with a blush. "You look nice," she added quickly in an attempt to change the subject. "Thanks," Piper said. "I decided to lose the leftovers and ordered a pizza, that okay?"

"Sure," Bailey said noting that Piper had dressed just like her with the exception of a bright flowery vest. "Do you sing too?" Piper asked. "No," Bailey said quickly. "I sound like I gargle with kitty litter." Piper laughed. "It can't be that bad." "Take my word for it," Bailey said solemnly. "Alright," Piper chuckled. "I called my Mom, she's excited to meet you." "Great," Bailey said dryly. "It won't be that bad, I promise," Piper consoled just as the doorbell rang. "That'll be the pizza, ya hungry?" "Yep." "Me too, let's eat," Piper said. -------"Quit picking at it, scabby. You'll make it worse," Zack said. "It better not leave a scar," Russell threatened poking at his nose. "It won't if you leave it alone," Zack said. "They're leaving," he added as he caught sight of the women making their way to the car. "Alright, I'll call it in," Russell said picking up the phone. Zack started the car and fell in at a safe distance behind the GTO, following in silence for almost a quarter of an hour. "You know, I just had a scary thought," Russell said breaking the silence. "Yes?"

"What if they head into like gay town or whatever and people see us together in the car?" "They'll wonder what the fuck you been sticking your nose in," Zack said and laughed at his joke. "Goddamn you're funny," Russell said dryly. "Aren't I though?" Zack said chuckling. Another few minutes passed as Russell stewed and Zack's chuckles eventually came to a halt. "This is so stupid, why the hell are we following her?" Russell complained. "She knows we're here and she apparently doesn't give a shit." "I really don't know, just doing what I'm told," Zack said having wondered the same thing himself. "I imagine it'll become clear when they get around to briefing us." "Who are they putting in charge?" Russell asked curiously. "Mike said Dwight Robards." "Robards, huh?" "That's what Mike said," Zack confirmed. "They're bringing in everyone for this one." "Robards is a scary dude." "Yep," Zack confirmed. "Looks like the ladies are going dancing," he said as the GTO pulled into a crowded club parking lot. "We going in?" Russell asked. "That place looks huge." "No way, we wait in the car for them to come out," Zack stated seriously. "I

guarantee you that we don't want to have a run in with her." "You afraid of her?" Russell asked curiously. "Damn straight, my friend," Zack admitted. "Get comfortable, we're staying in the car."

VII Looking for love calling Heaven above, Send me an Angel… - D. Sterry, R. Zatorski "Piper, I dunno about this," Bailey said worriedly. "This place is crowded, look at all the people in line. I'm not sure if I can go in there." "Why not?" "There's too many people," Bailey said honestly. "It's just me and you," Piper said soothingly. "No one else matters. They'll be busy doing their own thing." "Hmmm," Bailey grunted unconvinced. "I'll hold your hand and promise not let anyone get you," Piper said teasingly and Bailey smiled. "Okay, I'll have a lash at it," Bailey chuckled. "It'll be fun," Piper said happily. "If you say so," Bailey said dryly as Piper parked the car.

Piper got out and walked around to the front of the car and waited for Bailey to join her, who seemed to be procrastinating but finally got out and reached in her jacket to activate the alarm. "Come on, goofy," Piper said and held out a hand to Bailey who took it and let Piper lead her toward the building. "Look at how long the line is," Bailey said in dismay holding out hope that Piper would change her mind and not go in. "We don't have to stand in line, it's Lady's Night," Piper said dashing her last chance. "The girls in line are just waiting with their boyfriends." Bailey sighed and dutifully let Piper march her to the front of the line and into the building, wincing when she was immediately assaulted by the thunderous crooning of country music. She looked around and noticed with apprehension that there were so many people crammed into the building that it seemed to be standing room only. She felt Piper tug on her hand and she followed her through the crowd until she was led to an unoccupied table, which to her relief, was somewhat isolated. Piper pulled a chair out for her and she took a seat. "I'm gonna go get drinks, what would you like?" Piper said bending down and fairly yelling in her ear. "Southern Comfort and soda, with a twist," Bailey said into Piper's hair and she nodded. "Be right back," Piper said and disappeared into the crowd leaving her alone at the table. Bailey sat there helplessly, thinking the only way she could feel more uncomfortable at the moment would be to suddenly find herself naked. She was relieved when Piper returned several minutes later and sat a drink in front of her. She immediately drained the contents of her glass and smiled when Piper sat a second drink in front of her before she sat down and scooted her chair close.

"I thought you might do that," Piper said into her ear. "Thanks," Bailey said gratefully. "Poor baby," Piper said with a smile. "You ready to have a go at dancing?" Bailey nodded reluctantly and Piper led her by the hand through the crowd until they reached a circular dance floor that took up the entire center of the cavernous building. She turned to her and took her other hand, placing it on her shoulder. "Watch my feet, it's simple," Piper said into her ear. She nodded slightly and let Piper walk her backwards onto the dance floor. A few awkward minutes later, she had caught on and to her surprise began to enjoy herself a little. "See?" Piper chastised. "It's not as bad as you thought, is it?" She nodded to agree. "Would you like to try and lead?" Piper asked and smiled when Bailey nodded again. They switched positions and Piper was impressed and delighted when Bailey led her around at a far quicker pace than she had originally set. The song ended and changed to a waltz so Piper switched positions again to show her the steps, shaking her head a little at how quickly her companion picked things up. They had danced for maybe fifteen minutes and Bailey already carried on as though born to it. The waltz gave way to a ballad and Piper dropped both hands to her waist and pulled her close, resting her head on her chest and smiling when arms encircled her back. She wanted very badly to tell her that she loved her, but was afraid that she wasn't really ready to hear it, so she just pulled her a little closer and sighed into her chest. She was surprised when the ballad ended and Bailey took the lead on the

next song, laughing happily when she attempted a twirl and Bailey didn't miss a beat. As soon as the song ended she led her off the dance floor and back to their table. "You're something else," she said into her ear as she sat down and sipped her drink. "I'm glad you think so," Bailey said with a shy smile. "Do you want another drink?" Piper asked spotting a waitress. "Sure." Piper waved the woman over and ordered them both a drink. When the waitress left, she leveled a look at Bailey and stared at her unabashedly until her eyes came up to meet hers. She looked into the circles of black intensely, hoping to find what she wanted to see. She felt her heart thump in her chest when she believed she found what she was looking for, but there was something else in the gaze that disturbed her. She scooted her chair over until it touched Bailey's and whispered in her ear. "What are you afraid of?" she asked. Bailey opened her mouth to speak but shut it quickly before she said anything. She took a deep breath, shook her head slightly and leaned over to place a kiss on Piper's mouth. "I'll get over it," she said cryptically when their lips parted. -------"This sucks," Russell stated unhappily. "Give it a rest, Russell. I'm getting tired of listening to you bellyache." "They've been in there for over four hours, I don't see why we can't go in." "For the last time," Zack sighed. "Orders state that we are not to approach

her and secondly, if we spook that bitch, we won't live to regret it." "I can't believe you're so friggin' worked up over that chick," Russell said with a shake of his head. "Do you remember Ed Vega?" "Vaguely, didn't he die a few years back?" "Yeah, took one behind the ear." "What about him?" "Vega was a surveillance specialist and I worked under him for a couple of months when I first came aboard," Zack started. "He told me the first story I ever heard about The Wraith. I had forgotten all about it until it came back to me this morning. Ed was one of the few that has seen The Wraith in action." "No shit?" Russell said curiously. "Well, he didn't see it exactly, just the aftermath. He was sitting on a small army of wiseguys in Venice and the Organization was awaiting the arrival of the Don, or whatever they call the head honcho nowadays." Zack paused and took a sip of his coffee. "Anyway, the guy showed up and I guess it was a rush job, they were afraid the mark would move so they told Vega to sit tight, The Wraith was enroute. The next thing he knows, they call him to verify the scene and pack up. He was watching a building right across the street and he wasn't even aware that it had been hit." "What did he see?" Russell asked absorbed. "The Don had eighteen soldiers in there with him, they were all dead. Vega said the bodies started at the entrance and were strewn all over two floors. Evidently, The Wraith had walked right through the front door. A bunch of them were cut up with what he assumed was a sword and the rest were shot. All of the ones that took bullets were taken out with rounds in the eyes or the heart. The Don's throat had been cut so deep his head was barely

fucking on. Vega said it was the scariest thing he'd ever seen." "Fuckin'A," Russell whispered. "Yep. So let me tell you, Russell. If that chick in there is The Wraith, and I believe she is, we don't want to get any closer to her than we have to." "You think Vega was telling the truth?" "I don't doubt he was, the man went pale in the face when he told me the story." "Damn," Russell said slowly. "This thing is going to get ugly isn't it?" "I hope not, but I'm afraid you may be right," Zack said regretfully. -------"Well, I'm wiped," Piper exclaimed. "Did ya have fun?" "Yeah, I did. Thank you for taking me," Bailey said with a smile. "My pleasure," Piper said cheerily. "You ready to head out?" "Yep," Bailey said and stood to put on her jacket. "Okay," Piper said standing and doing the same. Piper shouldered her purse and put her hand in Bailey's as they made their way through the thinning crowd toward the exit. The sounds of an argument and a scuffle became audible as they approached one of the four bars that were situated in the corners of the building. Piper turned her head in concern when she heard a woman crying and was brought to an abrupt halt as Bailey stopped dead in her tracks and aimed her attention in the direction of the sound. Piper saw a huge man she estimated to be roughly the size of Wyoming, slap the crying woman viciously across the face and her hand went to her mouth in shock.

"Wait here," Bailey said tonelessly. "Bailey, don't get involved that guy is enormous, let's go find a bouncer," Piper pleaded when Bailey's hand left hers. "Wait here," she repeated and seemed to flow away from her through the crowd. Piper worriedly started after her but to her bewilderment almost immediately lost sight of her, so she headed through the crowd and the spectators toward the argument that she could hear was still going on. She disgustingly pushed her way through two guys that were watching the scene just in time to see the man draw his arm back to slap the woman again. The blow never connected as the man's wrist was seized in mid-swing and his arm was yanked back violently and twisted around. Piper was amazed to see the man cartwheel in the air, landing painfully on his face in front of Bailey who still had a grip on his wrist. She brutally twisted his arm and a loud crack could be heard over the music that caused the stunned man to scream and flop around on the floor. Piper started to shout a warning as she saw a man reach for Bailey from behind. But the sound died on her lips when she turned and powerfully slapped the man's hand away, and with a move so fast Piper wasn't even sure she saw it, she struck the man in the middle of his chest and he crumpled to the ground without a sound. To Piper's relief the music stopped and she could see several bouncers start to make their way toward them. She stepped forward and noted that the crowd had backed up several paces to allow Bailey a wide berth. She went to the crying woman and took her by the arm. "Are you alright?" she asked gently. "Yeah," the woman said trying to get herself under control. "Do you have someone to take you home?"

"My friend went for the bouncers when he went ballistic," the woman said. "Here she comes." Piper looked up as three bouncers pushed their way into the circle that had formed around the two fallen bodies and Bailey. She observed apprehensively as one of the bouncers took a step in Bailey's direction but stopped when she locked eyes with the man and very slightly shook her head to the negative. She went over and carefully took her hand when a woman rushed from behind one of the bouncers to comfort her crying friend. "What the hell happened here?" the bouncer staring at Bailey asked. "That fucking bitch broke my arm!" the still conscious man screamed from the floor at Bailey's feet, pointing at her with a finger on his good arm. Bailey's eyes never wavered from the bouncer as her hand shot out and gripped the outstretched arm by the wrist and placed her foot on the man's neck. He ineffectually tried to break her grip as she slowly applied pressure until he lost consciousness. As soon as he was out, she released her grip on the man's arm, letting it flop bonelessly to the floor as she removed her foot from the man's throat. Piper squeezed her hand tightly. It had only taken about twenty seconds and none of the bouncers had moved a muscle during the entire process. "That man..." Piper pointed to the body at her feet. "…was striking that woman..." she gestured at the woman being consoled by her friend. "…and she stopped it." she said with a nod in Bailey's direction. "Oh, and that man..." she pointed at the other body that hadn't moved. "…tried to grab her when she intervened." "That's right," the woman who had been struck said. "She didn't do anything but help me," she said with a gesture at Bailey. "Thank you," she said sincerely. "You're welcome," Bailey said speaking for the first time.

The woman smiled at her and returned to her friend. When she left, Piper tugged on her hand. "Come on, let's go." Piper led her through a crowd that parted before them like the Red Sea and she heard the bits and pieces of several comments that she knew Bailey was the subject of. She squeezed her hand tighter in an attempt to be of comfort, relieved when they emerged from the building into the cold night air. As soon as they were clear of the entrance, she turned to her and enveloped her in a forceful hug. "I'm not going to ask where you learned to do that," she said into her chest. "But I want you to know that I think that is one of the noblest things I've ever seen anyone do." Bailey's eyes widened in wonder and she slowly wrapped her arms around Piper, having been afraid that she had shown too much of herself. She lowered her face and kissed the top of her head. "I need to go," she said quietly. "Stay the night with me," Piper said just as quietly. Bailey took a deep breath. "Alright," she said and Piper squeezed her tightly before letting go of her and together they walked to the car. -------"There they are," Russell said spotting the women getting in their car. Zack started the car and waited for them to pull out before he moved to follow them. They no sooner got on to the street when a police car passed them in the opposite lane, turning into the parking lot they had just exited. "That's interesting," Russell commented. "Yep," Zack agreed quietly. "Call in." Zack listened to Russell speak into the phone and after he hung up they

traveled the remainder of the way in silence. Zack watched through the night scope as both women exited the car and went into the house. He looked at his watch and turned to Russell. "Call in again, she's staying the night." "How do you know?" "It's late and I saw her set the alarm on her car." "Oh," Russell said. "Looks like the day shift will finally get to see her." "Yep," Zack said sinking in his seat to get comfortable.

VIII It must be your skin I'm sinkin' in, Must be for real, Cause now I can feel. - G. Rossdale Piper had provided her with a new toothbrush and after Bailey had brushed her teeth and washed her face, she looked nervously at the garments she had been given to wear. She confusedly read the words emblazoned on the front of the shirt that said ‘One in the Oven' and had a little arrow pointing toward her belly, giggling a little when the meaning dawned on her as she undressed and changed into the clothes. Feeling a little stupid, and more than a little self conscious, she exited the bathroom and tentatively walked through the door into Piper's bedroom. Piper had hurriedly picked up the dirty clothes she had strewn all over the room and was in the process of putting new sheets on the bed when Bailey came into view. She beamed an amused smile at her and laughed when she read the words on the shirt she had given her.

"You look adorable," she said honestly. "I should have looked closer at that shirt before I gave it to you." "Whose was this?" Bailey said pulling on the shirt. "Would you believe I have no idea where it came from?" Piper said in amusement while she finished making the bed and carried the old the sheets to the laundry hamper she kept in her closet. "You've never been pregnant have you?" Bailey asked curiously. "Of course not," Piper chided. "Make yourself comfortable I'll be right back," she added as she collected some clothes and left the room. Bailey chewed on her lip nervously for a few minutes before she went over and gingerly sat on the edge of the bed. She sat unmoving and closed her eyes until Piper came running back into the room and took a flying leap onto the bed. She laughed at her antics and squirmed uncomfortably when Piper wrapped her legs around her waist from behind and started to tickle her, twisting in her grip as she caved in and started laughing. "A-ha!" Piper said triumphantly. "Somebody's ticklish," she teased in a singsong voice as she stopped the tickling and wrapped her arms around her. "You're a dork," Bailey said still laughing. "That sounds so funny coming from you," Piper said with a chuckle. "It does not," Bailey said childishly and Piper laughed at her again. Her chuckles tapered off and she gave Bailey a squeeze. "Are you okay with staying here?" "Yeah," Bailey said honestly a little surprised. "Yeah, I am." "Good," Piper said happily resting her chin on Bailey's shoulder. "Those

shorts look good on you," she complimented and moved Bailey's hair out of the way so she could place a kiss on the back of her neck. "You know my parents will put us up in the same room," she added mischievously and she felt her tense. "Really?" Bailey asked quietly. "Yep." She shook her head to stop her train of thought. "Don't tease me, I've never done anything like this before." "I know, it'll be fine. I was right about dancing wasn't I?" "I guess so," Bailey said reluctantly. "I'm glad you agreed to come," Piper mumbled sleepily. "I would've missed you terribly." "I would've missed you too," Bailey said quietly and gently disentangled herself from the form attached to her back. "What are you doing?" "I was going to turn off the lights." "Oh." She watched Bailey walk over and turn off the lights, waiting for her to crawl into bed and make herself comfortable before she snuggled up to her back. Smiling in the dark when she felt Bailey take her hand and cuddle it to her chest. She buried her face into the ebony hair and rapidly fell asleep. Bailey stared off into the dark for close to an hour trying to remember the last time in her life she felt so content and finally coming up empty, she slowly drifted off to sleep herself. --------

Bailey awoke with a start and suffered a second of disorientation before she realized where she was and smiled when she felt the body that had rather thoroughly attached itself to her during the night. She lifted her head to look at the clock and was more than a little surprised that she had slept for over eight hours. She rarely slept for more than four at a time and suspected it had something to do with the little woman who was soundly sleeping almost on top of her. She slowly removed herself from Piper's embrace and rose from the bed, grinning slightly in amusement at how deeply the woman slept. She padded out of the room and down the hall to make use of the bathroom and emerged a few minutes later feeling hungry. She made her way to the kitchen and explored the cabinets and refrigerator, eventually finding everything she needed. -------The smell of coffee and bacon gradually permeated Piper's dormant senses, grudgingly forcing her to open her eyes. A little scowl appeared on her face as she felt around for the body she expected to be there but didn't find. She threw the covers off of her grumpily and trudged out of her room and down the hall towards the smell that was making her stomach rumble. When she entered the kitchen she found it deserted, so she proceeded to the living room where she discovered Bailey sitting cross-legged on the couch and channel surfing. As she approached, she noted that she was still dressed in the nightclothes she had given her but had tied her hair up in her usual ponytail. Bailey turned her head at the sound of dragging feet and chuckled at the disheveled form with a cranky look on her face. "Be quiet," Piper said grumpily as she threw herself down on the sofa next to her. Immediately snuggling up close and laying her head in her lap, trying not to be irritated by the chuckles she still heard and felt being directed at her.

"My, aren't you pretty today," Bailey said amused and jumped with a short giggle when Piper tickled her. "I'm glad you stayed," Piper said quietly. "I'm glad I did too, seeing you get up in the morning was something I'm glad I didn't miss," Bailey said with a little chuckle. "Hush," Piper said burying her head further into Bailey's lap. "Breakfast is in the kitchen, would you like some?" Bailey said stroking the mop of crimson hair. "Hmmm," Piper purred. "What did you make?" "French toast, bacon and eggs." "French toast? Really?" Piper said becoming animated. "I take it you like?" "One of my favorites," Piper said and sat up. "Don't move I'll be right back," she added as she jumped off the sofa and disappeared in the direction of the kitchen. She returned a few minutes later juggling a plate and a glass of milk, taking a seat next to Bailey on the sofa. "What would you like to do today?" she asked happily around a mouthful of food. "Whatever you want," Bailey said agreeably. "Really?" Piper said slowly with a lascivious look that rapidly turned to a frown when Bailey chuckled. "What's so funny?" she asked indignantly. "You'd stand a better chance at pulling that look off if you brushed your hair and wiped the food off your chin," Bailey said merrily. Piper's eyes widened and she hurriedly put her plate on the coffee table

and fled to the bathroom, trying to ignore the chuckles that followed her. She looked in horror at the reflection in the mirror. Her hair looked as if she had slept in a wind tunnel and she had an impressive patch of syrup on her chin. Reluctantly beginning to laugh at herself, she spent a few amused minutes brushing out her hair and scrubbed her face thoroughly before she ventured back into Bailey's presence. "Better?" she asked with a little blush as she sat back down on the sofa. "Much," Bailey said seriously and laughed when Piper slapped her lightly on the knee. Piper sighed dramatically as she retrieved her breakfast from the coffee table. "I'm glad I was able to provide you with such amusement at my expense," she said sarcastically. "Me too," Bailey said happily. "Grrrr," Piper growled and focused her full attention on the food in front of her to try and ignore the little grin that was being directed at her. "That was really good," Piper said a couple of minutes later. "Would you like me to turn my head so you can lick the plate?" Bailey asked seriously. Piper's eyes narrowed. "Gee, someone's feeling witty today." "Yep," Bailey agreed with a smile. "What's the occasion?" Piper asked beginning to smile herself. "Just happy I guess," Bailey said casually. "Is that not normal?" "Only lately," Bailey said with a suddenly shy look at Piper who instantly cuddled up to her.

"That was a sweet thing to say," Piper said bringing Bailey's hand to her mouth for a kiss. "I meant it," Bailey said quietly. "I know you did and it makes me very happy to hear you say so," Piper said squeezing the hand in hers. "Because I'm crazy about you," she added very quietly. Bailey took a deep breath and kissed the top of Piper's head. Piper felt the arm around her shoulders drop to her waist and she was suddenly lifted bodily into Bailey's lap. Bailey buried her face in the crook of Piper's neck and squeezed her as hard as she dared. Once she relaxed the crushing embrace on her, Piper turned a little in her arms and stroked the top of the head that was buried in her hair. She knew that Bailey had a hard time with emotions and hadn't really expected her to say anything, but there was no denying the physical response that she had exhibited and it warmed her entire body. She understood that she was reacting in the only way she knew how and she tenderly laid her cheek on the top of her head, sighing happily. "Bailey, do you have a middle name?" Piper asked after a moment. "Ann," came the mumbled response. "Bailey Ann," Piper said slowly. "How cute," she announced. "What's yours?" Bailey asked curiously bringing her head up. "I don't have one," Piper said quickly. Bailey grinned. "Liar." "I am not," Piper said indignantly. "Yes, you are," Bailey stated and smiled nefariously. "I could ask your

mother you know." Caught, Piper sighed. "Promise you won't laugh?" "Sure," Bailey said amused. "You have to promise," Piper said seriously. "Okay." "No, you have to say ‘I promise I won't laugh, Piper'," she clarified. "Gimme a break," Bailey said with a chuckle. "You have to say it," Piper stated firmly. Bailey sighed and wiped the smile from her face. "I promise I won't laugh, Piper," she said solemnly. Piper studied her carefully and frowned. "You're already laughing, I can see it in your eyes." "You can not," Bailey said with a laugh. "Just tell me." "Alright, but you promised," Piper said with a suspicious look into the dancing black eyes. "Well?" Bailey asked expectantly. Piper took a deep breath and quickly whispered several syllables under her breath. Bailey leaned in close but didn't make it out. "I didn't quite catch that," she laughed. Piper rolled her eyes and squirmed a little in Bailey's lap. "Esmeralda," she said finally and eyed Bailey fretfully. "You promised you wouldn't laugh," she said accusingly.

"I didn't laugh," Bailey said with a smile. "But you're grinning," Piper pointed out. "You didn't make me promise not to," Bailey defended and beamed an amused smile at Piper. "Yeah, but it's the same thing and you know it," Piper accused with a scowl. "No it isn't… Esmeralda," Bailey said stretching the name out painfully. Piper huffed and started to get up but Bailey held her firmly around the waist. She put up a playful struggle but it became quickly apparent that she wasn't going to be able to go anywhere. Resorting to trickery, she let her leg fall off the sofa and hit the coffee table. "Oh no, my drink," she said loudly and Bailey's arms fell from her waist As soon as she was free from Bailey's embrace she hopped from her lap. "Ha!" she said triumphantly and ran down the hall. Chuckling, Bailey rose from the couch and followed after her. She stood at the end of the hall for a few seconds and cocked her head before proceeding cautiously down the hallway. Piper hid behind the door to her bedroom trying to be quiet and waiting to spring her ambush. For a quick second, she considered the wisdom of surprising a woman who could take down a man twice her size with no apparent effort, but she shook the thought off as quickly as it had occurred. She knew almost instinctually that Bailey wouldn't hurt her so she concentrated on being as still as possible and kept an ear cocked for her arrival. A few minutes later, she began to wonder if Bailey followed her at all and she grew a little exasperated. She shuffled her feet uncomfortably and after standing behind the door for what seemed like an hour she sighed heavily and pushed the door away from her.

"Jesus!" she yelped in surprise, jumping as she spotted Bailey patiently sitting cross-legged on the end of her bed. "I was beginning to wonder if you were gonna spend the rest of the day behind there," Bailey said amused. Piper shot her an annoyed look. "You scared the shit out of me, how the hell did you sneak passed me?" "Magic," Bailey said with a bright smile. Piper huffed at her again but rapidly melted under the intensity of the smile being directed at her. With a little grin, she walked over and sat beside her on the bed. "You should smile like that more often," Piper said honestly. "You'd have people falling at your feet." Bailey shrugged. "You make me happy." Piper raised a hand to Bailey's cheek and leaned forward gently to place a kiss on her mouth. She felt her respond and suddenly she couldn't get enough, her kisses became urgent and she gently prodded her on to her back. She pressed her body against Bailey's and placed kisses on her face and neck, groaning delightedly when Bailey's hand came to her breasts without prompting. The material of the nightshirt keeping her from Bailey's touch quickly became frustrating and taking a risk, she threw a leg over her waist and sat up straddling her. As soon as she was seated, she pulled her shirt over her head and threw it on the floor next to the bed. Bailey gasped when she got a glimpse of Piper's breasts and quickly looked away. But Piper leaned over her and tenderly placed several kisses on her exposed neck causing her to shiver slightly. "It's alright," Piper soothed and Bailey hesitantly turned her eyes back in Piper's direction. "Piper, I dunno…" Bailey started looking Piper in the eyes but was

silenced by a kiss. "Touch me," Piper said breaking contact and sitting up to give Bailey access. Bailey's gaze slowly traveled from Piper's eyes to her breasts and she felt her body react strongly to the sight in front of her. "You…you're beautiful," she said in a small voice. Piper leaned down and kissed her again. "So are you. Touch me." Bailey slowly raised a hand to Piper's breast but as soon as she made contact she dropped her hand. "What's wrong?" Piper said looking at her carefully and seeing how scared she was. "Show me how," Bailey said with a powerful blush. Piper slowly ran her hands from Bailey's shoulders to her waist and slid them under her shirt. The hands traveling at a snail's pace up her ribcage to slowly cover both of her breasts, flicking her thumbs softly over already hard nipples. Her hands lovingly circling the rapidly rising and falling chest and leaving behind a teasing trail that ended on her belly, taking a grip on the hem of her shirt and tugging gently upward in an unspoken request. Bailey sat up and allowed her to pull her shirt over her head and, suddenly shy, she wrapped her arms around Piper, embracing her tightly. Piper returned the embrace and began a campaign of gentle kisses on her face and neck that were designed to prod her slowly backwards until she was again lying on her back. She greedily covered Bailey's mouth with her own, where she spent several lingering minutes, eventually forging a gradual path of kisses that led to her chest. She fondly circled her left breast with attentions, smiling as she felt the heart beating rapidly under her lips. She flicked her tongue over the erect nipple and was rewarded with a loud gasp. She paused teasingly before she took the nipple in her mouth, soothingly suckling the breast below her.

"God," Bailey said with a forceful expulsion of breath. Piper lovingly released the nipple and smiled before repeating the process on its twin. Slowly alternating between the two she felt Bailey's hands begin to roam freely up and down her back as she lavished attention on her with her hands and mouth. Unexpectedly, their positions were reversed and she found herself with the pleasant pressure of Bailey's weight on top of her, moaning softly as the kisses on her neck and chest grew more confident. Her hands came up to gently cradle the back of Bailey's head in pleasure when she felt herself being drawn into her mouth and she gasped delightedly when she felt teeth tenderly descend and chew lightly on her nipple. She felt a pleasant tickling on her belly and was distantly aware that Bailey wore a necklace that was occasionally being dragged along her skin. Breathing heavily, she sighed contentedly as the attention gradually tapered off and Bailey rested her head between her breasts. "Are you alright?" Piper asked quietly after a moment. "Never better, actually," came the quick reply and she smiled happily. "You're very beautiful," Piper stated seriously as she ran hands along the soft shoulders and arms that rested on top of her. Bailey responded with a kiss between her breasts. Piper smiled and marveled at the softness of the skin beneath her hands. When she moved she could feel the hardness of muscles contract below the surface and she wondered curiously just how strong Bailey was. She had selfishly focused most of her attention on the full breasts that had been presented but hadn't overlooked the fact that the woman was sculpted in a feminine yet fabulously potent way, all grace and beauty that concealed a deceptively powerful body that could flash into motion in the blink of an eye. "Is there anything you'd like to do today?" Piper asked with a glance at the clock, a little surprised on how much of the day had already passed. "Well, tonight I mean."

"I'd like to stay here with you," Bailey mumbled sleepily. "Sounds like a plan," Piper said quietly, feeling Bailey slowly falling asleep on her chest.

Part Four Just a dream and the wind to carry me, And soon I will be free. - C. Cross

I Russell pulled in behind an almost exact replica of the car he was driving, different only in color. He stayed seated while Zack got out and spoke briefly with the two men in the other car before returning and seating himself with a sigh. "What's the story?" Russell asked. "Been inside all day, hasn't moved since we left her last night," Zack said tiredly. "They didn't see her at all?" "Nope," Zack said with a yawn, producing a Game Boy from his jacket that he immediately put to use. "Where did you get that?" Russell asked enviously. "I went to the store while you were in the bathroom picking at your scab for two hours," Zack said with a chuckle. "Can I see it?" "Nope." "Why not?"

"Because it's mine," Zack said wryly. "Well, can I see it when you're done?" Russell asked hopefully. "Nope." "Why not?" Russell asked peevishly. "Because it's mine," Zack repeated. "You're an asshole," Russell announced and sank in his seat. "Jealousy will get you nowhere," Zack said sagely, absorbed in his game. ---------Bailey opened her eyes to see a slowly rising and falling breast only inches from her face. She smiled and brought a hand up to curiously tease the nipple until it hardened in delighted response. "Having fun?" Piper said startling her. "Uhm… well yeah," Bailey admitted with a blush. "Did you decide to get up sleepyhead?" Piper asked affectionately. "How long did I sleep?" Bailey asked not bothering to move from her position to look at the clock. "About six hours, it's almost 7:00." "Wow," Bailey said surprised. "I don't usually sleep like that." "How often do you get to sleep on top of a half naked woman?" she teased and felt Bailey's face heat on her chest. "Never," Bailey admitted. "Until today, but you know that." "I was just teasing."

"I know," Bailey said and sat up to sit cross-legged on the bed next to Piper. "Uhm…" Piper started getting a good look at Bailey's bare chest. "Jesus, you really are the most striking woman I've ever seen." Bailey's eyes followed Piper's gaze to her chest and she blushed, having forgotten her own shirt had been removed. She shyly attempted to cover her breasts with an arm. "Don't be embarrassed, you're gorgeous," Piper said smiling at her bashfulness. She opted to lie down next to Piper with an arm providing an obstructed view. "Killjoy," Piper said with a grin. "That's a beautiful crucifix, may I?" Bailey nodded and Piper reached over to pull the necklace closer for examination. "Is this silver?" Piper asked examining the intricately designed cross. "Yes." Piper turned it over and found an inscription that she couldn't read. "What language is this?" "Gaelic." "What does it say?" Piper asked curiously. "Come live in my heart, and pay no rent." "That's beautiful, where did you get it?" "My father gave it to me a long time ago."

"Oh," Piper said. "I'm sorry." "It's alright," Bailey said quietly. Piper leaned over and placed a kiss on her forehead. "Are you hungry?" "A little." "I have a craving for Chinese, want me to run out and get some?" "Okay." "Will you stay again tonight?" Piper asked hopefully. "Yes." "Goody," Piper said happily. "I'll find you some more clothes and I'll hop in the shower," she added as she rolled out of bed. "I have clothes in my car." "Really?" Piper said standing immodestly a few feet away. "You always carry spare clothes around in your car?" "You never know when they'll come in handy." "Is that a fact?" Piper asked playfully. "Yep," Bailey said. "Throw me my shirt, please." Piper looked around and found it on the floor by the foot of the bed. "Come get it," she said teasingly waving it in front of her. Bailey rose from the bed and placed a quick kiss on Piper's lips before she took the shirt from her hands and pulled it on over her head. "Happy?" "Very much so, thank you," Piper said cheerily, giving Bailey a slap on the rear on her way out of the room.

Bailey beamed a happy smile at the retreating back and curiously went over to peek through the blinds in the window. She observed a long and narrow backyard that was enclosed by a wooden fence, noting a rather well maintained garden that had only recently died from the winter weather. Wondering if Piper was the one with the green thumb, she let the blinds close with a snap and padded out of the room. As she passed the bathroom she could already hear water running so she went to the entryway to get the cell phone out of her jacket. She wanted a cigarette, but upon opening the door a crack and checking the weather, she decided to ask Piper if she had a pair of sweats she could borrow first. She ambled back to the living room and sat down on the sofa, punching a number into the phone.

"Hello," came the alarmed voice of Martin Satterfield. "Good evening, Mr. Satterfield," Bailey said cheerily.

"Uhm…Is everything alright?" Martin said, surprised at Bailey's happy tone. "You didn't come back last night." "Yes, everything is fine and I won't be back until tomorrow," Bailey said. "Just wanted to let you know."

"Thanks, I was beginning to worry a bit," Martin said gratefully. "Do you need anything that you can't do without until Monday?"

"No, I'm fine." "Alright, I'll see you tomorrow then."

"Have fun," Martin said mischievously and hung up. Bailey narrowed her eyes suspiciously at the phone as she disconnected. It had sounded like Satterfield was teasing her and she wasn't sure if she liked it or not, although she had to admit she was grudgingly beginning to form a liking for the man. Shrugging it off, she got up and returned the cell

phone to her jacket and proceeded to the bathroom where she stopped and knocked on the door. "Come on in, Bailey," Piper said from the shower and Bailey took two steps into the bathroom. "Do you have a pair of sweats I can borrow?" she asked. "What for?" Piper asked curiously from behind the shower curtain. "I need to go outside to get my things from the car." "Oh, uhm… on the top shelf of my closet, help yourself." "Thanks," Bailey said and turned for the door. "If you're going outside, there are some slippers in there too." "Okay." A few minutes later she was wearing a pair of sweats that were a little too short and staring in horror at the bright pink bunny slippers that she found just inside the closet door. Unfortunately, they were the only pair of shoes that Piper owned that she could fit into and she didn't want to put on her boots from the night before. She released an aggrieved sigh and donned the idiotic slippers, collecting her jacket on the way out. ---------"Zack, check this out," Russell said offering him the night scope. "What?" Zack asked putting the video game between his legs. "She came outside, check her out," Russell said amused. Zack took the scope and peered around for a second before he caught sight of her rummaging through the trunk of her car. "What's the big deal?"

"Look at her feet," Russell said with a chuckle. Zack let out a short laugh when he observed the huge puffy slippers she was wearing. "Well, she's staying again tonight," he surmised and handed the scope back to Russell. "Can I see the game now?" Russell asked hopefully. "Nope." "I hope the fucking batteries die," Russell said acidly. "Thanks for reminding me," Zack said happily. "I bought the optional car adapter," he added as he produced it from the other side of his jacket and plugged it into the cigarette lighter. Russell glared at him. "You truly suck." "You wish," Zack said with a chuckle, not bothering to look up from his game. ---------Bailey decided to have her cigarette in the backyard instead of in view of the car down the street and was pleased to find a wooden bench-swing on the back porch. She cracked the sliding glass door so she could hear if Piper was looking for her and took a seat on the swing. She had no sooner inhaled when she heard her name being called. "Out here," she said when she judged Piper was close enough to hear. "What are you doing out in the cold?" Piper said a few seconds later as she opened the door all the way. "Smoking," Bailey said casually. "You don't smoke," Piper said with a frown as she shut the door and sat down beside her on the swing.

"I don't?" Bailey said with a look at Piper and saw that she was in blue jeans and a sweatshirt. "I've never seen you smoke," Piper said with a scowl as Bailey puffed on the cigarette. "I usually have one or two a night, does it offend you?" Bailey asked worriedly. "No, it's just a surprise is all," Piper admitted. "It's bad for you." "Lot's of things are. I'll put it out," Bailey said and flipped it over the fence into the neighbor's yard. "You didn't have to do that," Piper said secretly glad that she did. Bailey shrugged and Piper slapped her leg playfully. "So does Chinese sound alright?" "Sure." "Can I take your car to go get it?" Piper asked hopefully. "If you promise to leave some tread on the tires," Bailey said dryly. "Deal," Piper said agreeably. Bailey took the keys from her jacket and handed them to her. "Can I take a shower while you're gone?" "Of course, I put a towel out for you and there's new razors in the cabinet." "Okay," Bailey said, smiling when Piper gave her a peck on the cheek and hopped up from the bench. "Anything else you want while I'm out?" Piper asked on her way through the door.

"No, thank you." She waited until she heard the rumble of the GTO starting up in the driveway before she lit another cigarette.

II All I ever wanted, All I ever needed, Is here in my arms. - M.L Gore "Zack, the redhead is getting in the car," Russell said. "Is she alone?" Zack said looking up. "Yeah, it's just her. We staying on the house?" "Yes," Zack said suddenly all business as he turned off his game and put it in his jacket. The hand reappeared holding his gun and he checked the magazine and chambered a round. "What's up?" Russell asked anxiously. "If her girlfriend's gone she might decide to pay us a visit," Zack stated seriously. "You think?" Russell said withdrawing his own gun and checking it. "Not gonna take any chances. Move the car back a bit and keep it running," Zack said taking note of his surroundings. Russell started the car and backed slowly down the street for almost a quarter of a mile.

"That's good," Zack said and Russell parked next to the curb. "Do you think the redhead knows who she is?" Russell asked after a moment. "No idea," Zack said with a shrug. "What did Mike say today?" "Not much. Robards arrived this morning and will brief everyone on Wednesday, when we all move into some office building." "Everyone?" "Yep, Mr. Philips and his crew are already prepping the place is what Mike says." "That's a lot of people," Russell stated. "How many you figure?" "Sixty to ninety I'd guess." "Man," Russell stated. "Do they really think they need that many to take her out?" "I really don't know," Zack said honestly. "It's hard to be discreet with that many people." "Yep." "You know, I don't think I've ever seen another female operative in the Organization. I wonder where they found her?" "Kinda curious about that myself, but we'll probably never find out." "Should be an interesting briefing," Russell speculated. "Yep," Zack agreed.

---------"Honey, I'm home!" Piper said bursting into the house with bags in both hands and kicking the door closed behind her. She struggled with the bags to the living room where she found Bailey sitting on the sofa and watching television. "You bellowed?" she said without turning around. Piper set all the bags on the coffee table and plopped down next to her. "Yes, I bellowed, why didn't you answer me?" she asked as she pulled off her shoes. "I figured you'd find me sooner or later," Bailey shrugged with a smile. Piper narrowed her eyes. "You did, huh," she said noting that Bailey was wearing a black T-shirt that was too big for her and matching gym shorts. "Yep," Bailey said. "Is that my dinner, wench?" Piper gaped at her for a second. "I can't believe you just said that," she stated with a laugh and ran her cold hands under Bailey's shirt who yelped and twisted away. "You'd better straighten up," Piper said warming her nose in the crook of Bailey's neck. "Or?" Bailey said chuckling. "Or else," Piper said solemnly. "Oww," she yelped when Piper bit her on the earlobe and sat up. "Let me get some plates and I bought some Pepsi for you," Piper said retrieving a two-liter bottle from the bags on the coffee table before sauntering off. Bailey sat up and poked curiously through the bags to see what else she

bought, her stomach rumbling a little at the smell coming from the cardboard containers. "No starting without me," Piper chided as she came back into the room carrying two plates and glass of Pepsi. "What are you going to drink?" Bailey asked as Piper set the drink in front of her. "There's a Mountain Dew in here somewhere," Piper said sitting down and beginning to unpack everything. "Whatcha watching?" "Star Trek but it just finished." "A fellow Trekkie, huh?" Piper said amused. "Who's your favorite Captain?" "Sisko I think," Bailey said with a shrug. "Who's yours?" "Picard," Piper said. "You don't like Kirk?" "The original is a little too out of date for me." "Me too," Piper said handing Bailey a full plate. "Thanks." "My pleasure," Piper said filling her own. "This is spicy." Bailey said around a mouthful. "Is it too hot?" "Nope, it's good." "You have that laptop in your car too?" Piper pointing at the computer under the coffee table.

"Yeah, I needed to check my mail." "Hmmm," Piper grunted. "What do ya wanna do tomorrow?" "Be with you," Bailey said honestly and Piper smiled at her. "Who would've guessed that the Princess of Darkness was such a big softie?" Piper teased and Bailey blushed slightly. "Wanna go to the mall with me?" she asked letting her off the hook. "Okay," Bailey said agreeably. "What's your family like?" "Very God, guns, and family," Piper said casually. "Huh?" "They're good people," Piper clarified. "Dad is a retired policeman and Mom teaches French at a junior college." "Will your brother be there for the holiday?" Bailey asked curiously. "Yeah, he's on leave from the Navy, his wife had a baby a little over a month ago," Piper said. "My niece," she added with a smile. "Your brother older than you?" "Yeah, he's almost thirty-five." "How old are you then?" "I'm thirty." "Hmmm," Bailey grunted and bit into an egg roll. "What will it be like?" she asked after a second. "What will what be like?" "Being with your family."

"Well, I'm fairly confident that my mother will embarrass me," Piper said with a wince. "But other than that, on Thanksgiving Day there'll probably be lots of relatives over for dinner. All of the guys usually get together and have some sort of shoot out and the girls usually fix dinner and gossip." "Shoot out?" Bailey asked with a frown. "They go out and have some sort of contest. They've done it for as long as I can remember." "What kind of contest and what do you win?" "I dunno. They shoot at targets and those little orange Frisbee things that they shoot up in the air," Piper said uninterestedly. "I don't think you win anything but bragging rights." "What do you gossip about?" "I'm sure this year most of the gossip will be centered around me, but only behind my back," Piper said sarcastically. "Why?" "Because I'm bringing someone home for the first time," Piper said with a smile. "I guess they never met your … you know," Bailey asked not sure what to say. "No," Piper said quickly. "Why not?" Bailey asked intrigued. "Because Lisa, that was her name, never had any interest in meeting them and at that time I hadn't told my family I was gay." "What happened when you told them?"

"Nothing," Piper said. "My father made a remark that I'm sure he still thinks was witty and my mother asked me not to talk with food in my mouth. Apparently, they had suspected for a while and it didn't come to them as a surprise." "What did your father say?" Bailey asked interested. "That's great, sweetheart, you'll never get pregnant or have to put the toilet seat down," Piper said rolling her eyes and Bailey chuckled. "So they didn't care?" "Nope, in fact no one in the family has ever acted as if it were anything out of the ordinary or treated me any differently," Piper said affectionately. "I procrastinated for years, terrified to tell them and in the end it was no big deal. I'm lucky I guess, I've known a lot of people whose families disowned them after they told them they were gay." "Hmmm. What happens after dinner?" "Drinking and dancing." "Dancing?" Bailey asked confusedly. "Yep," Piper said with a smile. "You'll see." "Hmmm," Bailey grunted trying not to look worried. "Don't sweat it, they'll love you," Piper said comfortingly. "How are we getting there by the way?" "Helicopter." "Really?" Piper asked excitedly. "I've never been in a helicopter before. Have you?" "Many times."

"Really? What's it like?" "Like being in a helicopter," Bailey said with a smile. "Funny," Piper said dryly. Bailey shrugged amusedly. "Were you in the military?" "No." Piper put her plate down and turned to face her on the sofa, she could see Bailey's face become apprehensive and she smiled to put her at ease. "I know there are some things you don't want to tell me," she began and Bailey started to play with the food on her plate. "Don't worry, I'm not going to force anything out of that you're not ready to share, but I want you to know that I'll listen when you're ready and I won't judge you. I can take an educated guess and assume that whatever your job was, that it was probably violent and if you're afraid that I'll leave you or think any less of you, you're mistaken. I'm curious because I want to know everything about you. Not because I have to know but because you matter to me. And because you matter to me, I could go my entire life without knowing. So if you want to tell me you can, whether it's today or ten years from now," Piper finished and leaned over her to kiss her. Bailey returned the kiss and quickly returned her attention to the food in front of her. A large part of her wanted very badly to believe Piper, but a stubborn area of her mind told her that no matter how much Piper may believe the words she had spoken, she really had no idea of what the truth encompassed. "Thank you," she said quietly. "For what?" Piper asked cheerily. "For coming in to my life," Bailey said without looking up.

"I could say the same thing to you," Piper said with a bright smile and watched the little smile that fleetingly crossed the downcast features. "Finish your dinner," she added with a slap to Bailey's knee and recovered her own plate. ---------"How long can you play the same fucking game?" Russell asked with a glance at his watch. "As long as I have to sit here," Zack responded. Russell let out a long sigh. "Thank Christ the day shift will be here any minute, I'll probably be hearing your little game in my sleep." "I was considering letting you play with it, but if it irritates you so much…" he trailed off with a shrug. "It would be different if I was playing," Russell said cautiously. Zack stopped the game and looked at Russell suspiciously. "Alright, see if you can beat my high score," he said offering the game to him. Russell excitedly reached for it but it was torn away from his grasp at the last possible second. "Psych," Zack said loudly and started laughing. Russell stared at Zack unbelievingly with his hand outstretched. "You don't just suck, you lick the innards of my asshole," he said seriously. "I got a Game Boy..." Zack sang childishly while rocking back in forth in his seat. "…And you-ooo don't." Russell ground his teeth and was immeasurably relieved to see a car pull up behind them.

"Day shift is here, asswipe," he said peevishly. Zack put his Game Boy in his jacket as he got of the car to speak with them and Russell waited a little over a minute for him to return. "Home, Jeeves," Zack said cheerily as he got back in the car. "We got to make a stop first." "Where?" "Wal-Mart," Russell said with a smile.

III And the Heavens open every time she smiles, And when I come to her, That's where I belong. - V. Morrison Bailey slipped out from under Piper's sleeping form and made tracks for the bathroom, having uncomfortably awoken with Piper's leg pressing on her bladder. After seeing to her emergency, she decided to clean up the mess that was still in the living from the night before and make breakfast. They had started watching an amusing movie about a huge crocodile that Piper had only managed to stay awake for about half of. After she had fallen asleep, she had watched the rest of the movie playing with the crimson hair in her lap and had carried her off to bed when it was over. She had breakfast warming in the oven and had just finished the dishes with still no appearance from Piper. She debated on whether or not to wake her but ultimately decided against it, so she collected her things and headed for the bathroom to take a shower. She was just about finished when she heard the bathroom door open and she froze, listening carefully

until the she heard the toilet flush. "Good morning," she ventured. "Morning," came the grumpy response and she chuckled. "What's so funny?" Piper mumbled. "You," she said amused. "You're so crabby when you get up." "I am not," Piper said around a yawn. "Yes you are," Bailey said. "I made French toast again, it's in the oven." "Really?" Piper said. "You're gonna spoil me. Have you already eaten?" "Yeah." "How long you gonna be in there?" "A few more minutes, just have to wash my hair." "Want me to wash it for you?" Piper asked hopefully and waited almost a full minute for a response. "Okay," Bailey said so quietly that she almost didn't hear it. Piper hurriedly stripped off her clothes and slipped past the curtain into the rear of the shower to find Bailey with her back turned. Her eyes widened desirously as she looked at the form in front of her, wondering if there wasn't anything that wasn't perfect about her as she stepped forward and gently wrapped arms around her waist. "You really are beautiful," Piper said truthfully placing a kiss on her back. "You think so?" Bailey asked nervously. "I know so," Piper stated and felt some tension drain from the body she

was holding. "Let me see the soap," she added with an outstretched hand. Bailey dropped the bar of soap into the offered hand and felt Piper gather her hair and put it over her shoulder. She fidgeted uneasily until she felt hands begin to wash her back and she relaxed slightly, tensing again for different reasons when she felt the hands on her back pause and explore the scars that she had forgotten were there. Piper felt the scars before she saw them and she traced each one gently with a finger. In the middle of her back, there were four diagonal lines about an inch apart on each side of her spine for a total of eight. They had faded with age and were barely visible, but they were there and she knew from the precision of their placement that they had been inflicted on purpose. Bailey was standing very still and the muscles below her hands were rock hard. "You can barely see these anymore," Piper said casually and resumed washing her back, relieved when the muscles under her hands relaxed. She cupped her hand and caught the water in front of Bailey to rinse the soap off her back so she wouldn't have to turn around. She put the soap in the cradle and turned for the shampoo that sat on the corner of the tub, pouring a liberal amount of the liquid into her hand and slowly working it into Bailey's hair. "Lean your head back a little so I can get the top?" she asked and Bailey complied. Bailey stood patiently, relishing the feel of Piper's hands in her hair. She was disappointed when Piper stopped several minutes later. "All clean," Piper announced and she leaned forward to rinse her hair in the shower spray. "Thank you, that was nice," Bailey said as she wrung the excess water from her hair.

"Yes, it was." Piper agreed, letting her eyes wander over the back of Bailey's body. "Now, hop out so I can take care of business," she said with a playful swat to the lovely backside. "Okay," Bailey said shooting a smile over her shoulder as she exited the shower. As soon the curtain fell back into place, Piper shook her head vigorously and turned the water to cold. "Wow," she mouthed silently. She stood in the cold water for almost a full minute before chattering teeth forced her to adjust the temperature. She could hear Bailey puttering around and, with a twinge of sadness, realized that she was probably packing her things. She already wanted her to stay indefinitely but knew that wasn't a realistic desire this early in their relationship. She heard the blow dryer start up and busied herself with finishing her shower, anxious to be back in her company. Bailey was in the process of tying up her hair when the water stopped and Piper immodestly got out of the shower, beginning to dry herself off. She froze with her hands above her head and stared in the mirror at the body on display. She looked away quickly with a blush when pale blue eyes glanced into the mirror and caught her looking. She felt arms encircle her waist and breasts push pleasantly into her back, glancing back into the mirror to see amused eyes peering at her from around her back. "I caught you peeking," Piper said teasingly, disappointed to see Bailey had already dressed in a black blouse and slacks. "I'm sorry," Bailey said contritely. "Don't be sorry, I would've peeked at you," Piper said with a smile. "In fact, I got a real long look at someone's fantastic rear end just a few minutes ago.

"Be quiet," Bailey said with a blush and Piper chuckled at her. "I'd like to see it again soon," Piper teased. "Perhaps," Bailey said. "If you stop teasing me and go away." Bailey let out a giggle when Piper tickled her and sauntered out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her. She watched her go and turned back to the mirror, shaking her head in amazement at the blush that was still fading on her cheeks. Bailey sighed dramatically in her seat as Piper tried on a fifth pair of shoes. She had recently learned from experience that several questions would soon be directed at her and she braced herself. "What do you think of these?" Piper asked. "They look good," Bailey said in a monotone. "Aren't they a little gaudy?" "They look fine." "They make my feet look big." "No they don't." "What do you think of the color?" "I like it." Piper glanced sideways at her companion and smiled when she realized Bailey was playing with the zipper of her jacket and hadn't even looked at the shoes. "Do you think I should get something with a shorter heel?" she asked. "If you want."

"I don't know if I can balance myself in these since I lost my little toe in that gardening accident." "Sure you can," Bailey said and looked up. "What?" she asked confusedly, looking at Piper's feet. "Uh huh, just as I suspected," Piper said with narrowed eyes. "You haven't been paying attention at all." "I have too," she lied. "What color were the shoes I tried on before these?" Piper challenged. "Brown." "You're busted," Piper said. "They were white." Caught, she blushed and Piper laughed at her. "It's okay, you've been very patient," she said sweetly. "I take it shopping is not your forte." "Not really," Bailey admitted. "You should've said something earlier, I've been dragging you around for hours," she chastised gently. "You were enjoying yourself." "Yes, but you haven't been. I want you to have fun too." "I enjoy being with you," Bailey said quietly. "You're sweet," Piper said with a smile and pecked her on the cheek. She was startled slightly by the clearing of a throat a few feet away. "Yes?" she asked, turning in the direction of the sound to see the saleswoman with another box of shoes. "I don't have the white ones in a five, only a six," she said with a distasteful look. "Would you like to try them on?"

"No, that's alright," Piper said politely. "I'm going to pass today, thank you." "Very well," the woman said walking away and throwing another sour look over her shoulder. Piper sighed at the retreating back and took Bailey's hand. "Come on, let's go find some dinner." Bailey let Piper lead her from the store carrying two of Piper's bags in her other hand. Glad to be leaving, she tried to keep herself from grinning as they approached the mall exit. Piper felt Bailey quicken her stride and she smiled to herself. Her companion was as easy to read as a child sometimes and she felt a little guilty for subjecting her to an entire of afternoon of waiting patiently while she went from one place to another. Bailey had held her hand the entire day, making it no secret to anyone who cared to notice that they were a couple and she was generally oblivious to anyone around them. Her heart skipped a beat with the covert glance she shot at her companion, who she noticed was trying not to grin. Bailey truly had eyes only for her and the rest of the world didn't seem to matter in the slightest. She felt special and squeezed the hand in hers tightly. As soon as they were outside, Bailey let go of her hand and put on her sunglasses. "It's an overcast day, why do you put on your sunglasses the second you step out into the light?" Piper asked curiously. "I'm a little light sensitive, sometimes I get migraines," Bailey admitted. "Oh," Piper smiled. "Poor baby," she teased as she took Bailey's hand in hers again. "Hush," Bailey replied with a smile. When they reached the car, Bailey opened the trunk and placed the bags

she was carrying inside. She stepped aside to let Piper put hers in but was shooed away so she confusedly got in the car and reached over to unlock the passenger side door. Piper closed the trunk and hopped into the passenger seat, beaming a bright smile at Bailey who was looking at her with knitted brows. "Here," she said cheerily presenting her with a little box. "What's this?" Bailey asked curiously. "I bought those for you while you were busy playing with that stupid singing fish," Piper said with a smile. She had strayed away from Bailey who had delighted in making the moronic plastic fish sing his surprisingly loud song over and over again. "I thought it was funny, I almost bought it," Bailey defended. "It was stupid, open your present." Bailey took the lid off the little white box and looked inside to find two sterling silver hoop earrings that had a Celtic knot pattern engraved in them. "Do you like them?" Piper asked nervously. "Of course," Bailey said with a smile. "I wasn't sure if you would, I've only seen you wear studs." "That's because the only earrings I own are the ones I'm wearing." "Put them on," Piper said happily. Bailey removed the studs from her ears and replaced them with the hoops. "I like silver," she said as she attached the second one. "I figured," Piper said. "They look good on you."

"Thanks," she said bashfully and met the incoming lips with her own. Piper withdrew from the kiss and poked her in the belly. "You hungry?" "A little," Bailey said and started the car. "Where do you wanna go?" "Let's just find a place on the way home." "Okay," Bailey said and started the car, her stomach rolling happily upon hearing Piper refer to home. She found herself wishing with all of her heart that someday, if she were extremely lucky, that might be true. She had pulled onto the street and, after a few miles, a building on the opposite side of the road caught her eye. "Can we go in there?" she asked, pointing at the building. "A record store?" Piper said. "Sure." Bailey smiled and turned around at the next light. "Is there something you're looking for?" Piper asked as they pulled into the parking lot. "Lots of stuff," Bailey said excitedly as she parked and got out of the car. "I didn't know this was here." "Where do you usually buy things?" Piper wondered taking Bailey's hand who was waiting impatiently at the front of the car. "Mail order or over the Internet," she said casually as she led Piper inside. Piper devoted a minute of thought to that and shook her head at how isolated Bailey kept herself from the rest of the world. Bailey came to a stop once they got inside and scanned the building, choosing a place to start. "Go ahead," Piper said giving her a little shove. "I'll poke around until you're ready," she added with a smile as Bailey made off on her own.

Piper browsed casually, occasionally looking up to check the position of the black ponytail that periodically bobbed around the store. She giggled half an hour later when she walked up with an impressive stack of CD's. "You gonna buy all of those?" Piper asked amused. "Yeah," Bailey said. "Why are you smiling?" she asked with a scowl. "Because I'm learning all sorts of stuff about you." "Such as?" Bailey asked with a raised eyebrow. "Well, you like classic black muscle cars," Piper said coyly. "You obviously have an interest in music and you've got a thing for incredibly cute redheads," she said with an exaggerated flip of her hair. "My, how observant," Bailey said with a chuckle. "Indeed," Piper said. Bailey paid for her stuff and hurried to the car, browsing through her purchases as soon as she sat down behind the wheel to select one for play. Piper watched in amusement from the passenger seat as Bailey picked out a CD and struggled with the cellophane wrapper. Her eyes widened slightly when, with a flip of her wrist, she produced an eight-inch blade and flicked it over the wrapper. The blade was gone as quickly as it appeared and she couldn't figure out where it came from or where it had gone. Bailey was apparently unaware that she did anything out of the ordinary, so she let it pass without comment. Once they were on the street, she turned a smile in her direction and slipped the disc into the stereo. "Prepare for ludicrous speed," Bailey said a second before a pulsing techno beat assaulted the interior of the car. Piper shrieked when the GTO took off at what felt like warp nine and she

was forced into the back of her seat.

IV Take my hand, Take my whole life too, For I can't help falling in love with you. - Weiss, Peretti, Creatore "I don't want you to go," Piper said with a pout, standing in front of Bailey in the living room. "I don't really want to, but I'm out of clothes and I have to be in the office tomorrow." "You don't have to wear clothes here," Piper stated. "This is a clothing optional house." Bailey smiled at her and opened her mouth but was silenced by an upraised hand. "I don't want to hear it," Piper said as she went over and threw herself on the sofa. "Go on without me, save yourself," she added, burying her face in the cushions. She waited to see what Bailey would do and she sprang bolt upright when she heard the front door open and close. Panicking, she flew off the couch and ran for the door. She had just been teasing and couldn't believe that she would just leave, although it had occurred to her in a flash that Bailey was playing the whole relationship by ear and she really didn't know what to do in a lot circumstances. She wrenched open the front door, stopping two steps onto the front porch when she saw the GTO but not Bailey. She jumped in the air with a surprised shriek when Bailey goosed her from inside the house. "You are in so much trouble," Piper said slowly over Bailey's laughter when she got her breath back and took a step in her direction.

"You gotta catch me first," Bailey said and ran into the house. Piper laughed and chased after her a few seconds later. She searched every room in the house but came up empty and her brow wrinkled in bewilderment. The house just wasn't that big and there weren't all that many places that could effectively hide an adult female. "Bailey," she said stomping her foot. "It's no fun if I can't find you." She waited a moment but got no response. "I'm taking off my clothes," she said to the house with a sly look and began to unbutton her blouse. She walked from room to room and left an article of clothing in each one until she was left wearing only her panties. She had saved her bedroom for last and she entered and turned around to face the hallway. "I'm almost naked," she said playfully down the hallway as she wiggled out of her panties. "Alright, I'm naked," she said, throwing her underwear into the hallway. "Yes, you are," Bailey said quietly and Piper jumped again, barely stifling another shriek. She turned around to find her sitting cross-legged on the end of the bed. "How in the hell do you do that?" Piper asked annoyed. "Magic," Bailey said with a little grin. "I believe we've had this conversation before," Piper said dryly. "Uh-huh," Bailey said her eyes roaming over the body a few feet away. "Do you want to finish it like last time too?" Piper asked hopefully. Bailey nodded and held out a hand to Piper, who took it and sat down on

the bed next to her. Her hands came up and Bailey shyly watched fingers unbutton her shirt. At the last button, Piper leaned in for a kiss as she pulled the shirt from Bailey's shoulders to remove it, her arms embracing her on the way back up and unclasping her bra, which she immediately tossed to the floor. She spent a considerable amount of time exploring Bailey's mouth before moving to suckle her and she spent several loving minutes paying attention to her chest, pleased with the quiet moans her actions produced. Standing, she gently tugged her from her seated position and trailed kisses from her chest to her belly where she paused and undid her pants. Her hands slid over her waist and legs as she led the slacks to the floor and Bailey gingerly stepped out of them. Her hands traveled adoringly back up her legs, stopping at the waist and gently tugging on the waistband of her panties in request, her eyes traveling upward questioningly and Bailey nodded nervously to the affirmative. She slowly slid them from her waist, eyes widening in desire when a light triangular patch of raven hair became visible. She waited for her to step out of her underpants and placed a gentle kiss on the soft thatch of hair that made Bailey gasp and back up a step. "Piper!" Bailey said astonished, attempting to cover herself. "I'm sorry did I startle you?" Piper asked rising to her feet. "I don't think I'm ready for this," Bailey said apologetically as she hurriedly started to put her underwear back on. Piper bit down hard on her screaming hormones and she turned her back to walk to the closet, pulling out an old robe to put on. When she turned around, Bailey had already dressed herself in her slacks and bra. "I'm sorry," Piper said contritely. "Sometimes, I'm a little to aggressive for my own good." "It's not you, Piper," Bailey said with a sigh and sat down on the bed.

"I don't understand," Piper said coming over to take a seat next to her. Piper observed closely as she seemed to struggle with herself for a long moment. "Piper, I know nothing about sex," she started. "I mean I know the general mechanics, but that's about it. I never had the desire to learn anything about it, and once it occurred to me that I probably would never have the opportunity, it became a non-issue. I mean, why think about something you can never have?" she nervously ran her hands through her hair. "Am I making any sense?" "I think I understand," Piper said thoughtfully trying to decipher the words she had spoken. "I might as well be a teenager," Bailey sighed. Piper glanced up sharply in sudden understanding. Bailey had never had it explained to her, had never gotten the opportunity to experiment, had never period. She had gone through life completely ignoring it and now that it was presented to her, she didn't have a clue what to do, or how to act; sexually she really was a teen. "Can I ask you a question?" Piper asked gently. "It's a personal question." "Okay," Bailey said slowly. "Have you never experimented with your… well…uhm… yourself?" "No," Bailey said quickly. "Why would I raise something I could never feed?" "So you're saying you don't know what to do?" Piper asked thoughtfully. Bailey sighed. "Piper, I didn't finish school, I never went to college, I've never had friends, I lost access to my family very young and all I know about relationships is what I've read in books, watched in movies or television, and learned from you. I know how reproduction occurs, but I've no idea how to please you or let you please me," She paused. "I know that I very much

want you and want to be with you, but I don't know how and sometimes my feelings are so intense they overwhelm me. This is very new and to be honest, very frightening for me." Piper's heart went out to her as she wondered what it would be like to have the knowledge of an adult inside an adolescent body. How would it feel to wake up to emotions and desires that you never knew existed after thirtyone years as a living, breathing person? She tried to remember her own first experiences with love and the emotions those experiences had instilled in her. As a teenager everything she experienced was so new and raw that it could cut through her like a razor. Ultimately, experience gradually allowed her to mature and the emotions that could devastate her eventually became manageable. However, she could remember with clarity how traumatic they were in their original form. Bailey was going through the same thing now with the life experience of a thirty-one year old woman, who she suspected had seen some of the darker things the world had to offer. "Oh, Bailey," Piper said engulfing her in a tight embrace. "I knew you were inexperienced, but I really had no idea as to what degree," she said feeling like an ass for throwing herself at her. "Forgive me?" "There's nothing to forgive," Bailey said quietly. "I just need a little more time to get used to things." Piper felt like crying as she considered how much courage it had taken for Bailey to come this far in such a short time. "Take as much time as you need," she said with conviction as she buried her head in the crook of her neck. "Can I ask you a question?" Bailey asked hesitantly. "Of course." "Will you tell me how two women… uhm… you know?" she asked and Piper could feel Bailey's blush on her forehead.

Piper giggled. "Baby, I don't think I could get through that conversation with any dignity or relay anything to you that would make any sense." "Oh," Bailey said confused. Piper perked up. "I have a movie you could watch though," she said as soon as the thought popped into her head and she winced. "A movie?" Bailey asked intrigued. "What kind of movie?" Piper blushed. "A pornographic one." "Really?" Bailey said interested. "I've never watched one of those, can we watch it now?" "I don't think that would be a good idea," Piper said carefully. "Why not?" Bailey asked disappointed. "I think you should take it home and watch it by yourself first." "Why would I want to do that?" "Because this is new to you and it might make you uncomfortable to watch it with me," Piper struggled. "Why would I be uncomfortable?" "I would be uncomfortable," Piper clarified. "Why?" Piper closed her eyes and buried her face as far as she could into Bailey's neck. "Because, if I watched the movie, especially if I watched it with you, it would excite me and I would want to do things that you're not prepared to do just yet," she said with a heating face, cringing at the question that would probably come next.

"Oh," Bailey said thinking. "When do you watch this movie then?" Piper wondered if she could will herself to faint. "I haven't had an opportunity, or to be honest, haven't found anyone that I wanted in a long time, and…" She paused thinking quickly. "…I raised certain urges a long time ago and they occasionally need to be fed." Bailey's brow wrinkled as she thought that over. "So you watch this movie to excite you?" "Occasionally, yes," Piper admitted. "You watch it alone?" she asked a grin beginning to form. "Yes." "Oh," Bailey said. "I see." "God, I hope so," Piper whispered. Bailey smiled mischievously. "You'd better stop that or you'll go blind." Piper's face came up rapidly from its hiding place. "Where the hell did you hear that?" she asked irritably. Bailey let out a genuine belly laugh with a look at Piper's face, which was as red as her hair. "I heard my Da say that when I was kid, I just now got it," she admitted between laughs. "Your eyes been giving you problems, Esmeralda?" Piper scowled dangerously as Bailey collapsed backwards on the bed laughing. With a growl, she pounced on top of her and tickled her mercilessly until she actually squealed. The sound was music to Piper's ears as the child inside the woman rose to the surface and she continued her assault until Bailey's eyes watered and she started gasping for breath. "You're mean," Piper said collapsing on top of her.

"I'm mean?" Bailey said gasping. "I thought for second there I might pass out." "Would serve you right," Piper said petulantly. "You're just mad because I got to tease you for a change," Bailey said with a chuckle. "Maybe," Piper admitted. Bailey's chuckles tapered off and they lay quietly for several minutes. "I should go, it's getting late," Bailey said. "No," Piper said squeezing her tightly. "You know I have to," Bailey said regretfully. "I know, I just don't want you to." Bailey rolled off the bed and picked up her blouse. "Would you like to have lunch tomorrow?" she asked as she put it back on. "Yes," Piper said beginning to pout as Bailey walked over to the chair in the corner and got her shoes and jacket. She frowned as she remembered that she had appeared on her bed wearing neither. "Where were you hiding, by the way?" she asked curiously. "In plain sight, you walked right past me twice," Bailey said tying the shoelaces on her boots. "Why didn't I see you then?" Piper asked suspiciously. "Because I didn't want you to," she said with a little smile. Piper rolled her eyes and received a chuckle. "Walk me to the door?"

"Of course," Piper said and followed her out the bedroom. Bailey stopped at the front door and shuffled her feet a little. "See you tomorrow?" she asked hopefully. "Count on it," Piper said wrapping her in an embrace. "Oh, I almost forgot, wait here," she said releasing her to pad back down the hall. She reappeared about minute later and with a slight blush, handed Bailey a videotape. She noticed her eyes start to dance and she acted quickly. "Don't say whatever it is you're about to," she warned. Bailey chuckled as she read the title on the spine of the videocassette. "Is this really the name of the movie?" "Yes," Piper winced. "The movie is actually more tasteful than the title." "I hope so," Bailey said amused. "Just kiss me so I can try and forget how embarrassed I am," Piper said getting another chuckle from Bailey who leaned down slightly and placed a tender kiss on her lips. "Goodnight," she said quietly. "Goodnight," Piper said regretfully as Bailey smiled at her and walked out the door. Piper shut the door and waited to hear the car start before she turned out the porch light. With her feet dragging, she sulked all the way to her bedroom and crawled into bed.

V She couldn't wait another day for,

The Captain of her Heart. - K. Maloo, F. Haug Bailey found herself in her office at a minute to eight in the morning, wishing she had stayed with Piper the night before. She had arrived at home and gone straight to bed but only managed about two hours of sleep. She lightly drummed her fingers on the desk and waited patiently for the phone to ring. At three minutes after eight it did, she answered it immediately. "Cameron."

"Miss Cameron there's a Mr. Anderson to see you. Shall I send him up?" Tom asked. "Yes, please, but would you set him up with a keycard first, total access," she asked.

"You bet, it'll take about five minutes." "That's fine, he's going to be in the building for the next few weeks, would you let your guys know, please."

"Will do." "Thanks, Tom," Bailey said and hung up. She smiled to herself and waited patiently for Josh to show up. She turned on her computer and spun a little in her chair while it booted. The phone rang again and she scowled a little before answering it. "Cameron."

"Miss Cameron, this is Debra Womack." "Hi, Debra," she said politely. "What's up?"

"Miss Tate called in a few minutes ago and asked that you call her at home, she says you have the number." "Is everything alright?" she asked worriedly her chest tightening.

"She didn't say, just asked me to let you know. She said she couldn't get through on your cell phone." "Alright, thank you, Debra," Bailey said and quickly hung up. She dug in her pocket for her cell phone and realized with relief that she must have turned it off. She tapped the speakerphone and dialed Piper's number, waiting through four rings.

"Hello." "Is everything alright?" Bailey asked anxiously.

"Yeah, my car died in the driveway, I'm gonna be late," Piper said obviously annoyed. "What happened?" Bailey asked relieved.

"I backed it out of the garage to let it warm up and when I came back out, it had died and wouldn't start back up." "Don't worry, I can come get you in a little while. Would you like me to arrange to have it towed to a garage?"

"Salvage yard would probably be the best bet," Piper said crankily. "I missed you last night," Bailey said surprised to have said what she was thinking.

"You did?" Piper asked quietly. "Yes."

"That's funny," Piper said. "I missed you too." "Can you hang tight for a bit?"

"Yep, you don't have to come get me though. I can take a cab." "Don't do that, I'll come get you in about an hour, alright."

"Alright," Piper said. "My pager has been beeping constantly do you know what it's about?" "Nope," Bailey said as she saw Josh tentatively approach the door and she waved him in. "I've got to go, I'll be there as quick as I can, okay?"

"Okay, see ya in a bit," Piper said and hung up. Bailey hung up the phone and turned her attention to Josh, who had cleaned up impressively well and appeared to be a completely different person. He was dressed in a sharp navy blue suit and had cut his hair in a professional fashion; he had even donned a pair of rimless glasses that she knew were just window dressing. "Good morning," she said with a smile. "Morning," he replied a little uneasily. She had changed a little since he saw her last week but he couldn't pin down exactly how. "Any questions?" she asked lightly. "A few," he admitted. "Let's hear them." "Your package was very thorough and I don't think I'll have any problems finding the guys inside for you. But I'm a little unclear as to what you want me to do outside of the building." "I'm already under constant surveillance when I leave the building, I need

you to follow the people that are following me and track them back to their location." "Alright, I only have the rental car at my disposal, I'll become a little obvious if I do this regularly." She unlocked her desk and pulled out three sets of keys that she sat on the surface in front of her. "These cars are in the parking garage across the street, their locations are on the key chains. Use one of these vehicles when I leave the building." She pulled a piece of paper from her desk and slid it across the surface toward Josh. "This is a list of the vehicles I own and will most likely use when I leave the building," she added and he stood to collect the keys and the list. "There was cell phone in the package, I assume that's what you'll call me on when you decide to leave the building?" he asked seating himself again. "Yes," Bailey said. "You're to call me on the number I gave you immediately if you suspect they're moving on me or have become aware of your presence." "Understood," Josh nodded. "The laptop you gave me has corporate access?" "Yes, there should have been several log in handles and passwords for you in the case." "There was, I just wasn't going to try them until I confirmed," Josh said. "I have your other package by the way." "It's your package, Josh." Bailey smiled. "Carry it with you, there might be an occasion where I need back up." "That wasn't part of the deal," Josh said. "I've never shot anyone and I don't want to." "You probably won't have to, Josh," Bailey said. "Carry it with you."

Josh stewed for a few minutes. "Alright." "Anything else?" she asked politely. "I'm having second thoughts about becoming, Renfield," he admitted reluctantly. "I see." "I'll do your job for you, but I don't want to have all my teeth ground down and capped." "You visited the dentist I take it." "Yes." "Well, that's up to you, Josh. The monetary offer still stands if you want to remain who you are, or if you want to become Mr. Anderson permanently. Tell me what you'd like and I'll arrange it." "Can I get back to you on that?" "Certainly, but I'll need to know as soon as possible to be able to accommodate you." "Very well, how often do you leave the building?" "Rarely in the past, but often recently." "Where do you go?" "Out with my girlfriend," Bailey admitted with a grin she couldn't quite keep from forming. Josh gaped at her for a second. "I take it this is a relatively new development?" he asked curiously.

"Yes." "I thought there was something different about you, now I know," he said with satisfaction but swallowed nervously when her eyes flashed. "What do you mean?" she asked suspiciously. He threw caution to the wind. "Love suits you," he said with a grin. She stared at him for a long moment but the little grin on his face refused to disappear and finally she relented. "Perhaps," she admitted with a shrug and turned away from him slightly in her chair. "I've arranged an office for you, number 1739. You'll find it on this floor, close to the elevators you got off of today." "Alright," he said, grin still in place. She's shy! I can't believe it. "Anything else?" "What do I do when I find these people?" "Just tell me who they are." "That's it?" "Yes, I'll take it from there." "I think that's everything that was on my mind." "Very well. I estimate there are around sixty to eighty men in the city at this time. The surveillance on me has been light up until now and will probably remain that way for a little while. However, it will increase dramatically when they get an idea on how to move on me," She paused. "You can't keep that many people working together spread out over the city without problems and I imagine they'll find an apartment complex or another building to house them in so they can be easily coordinated. I need to know where this place is."

"I'll find it," Josh said easily although it disturbed him to think that there were that many men lurking about with the sole intention of killing the woman who sat in front of him. "I know you will, that's why I chose you," Bailey said seriously. "A word of caution, these people have to operate in secrecy, they won't hesitate in the slightest if you're discovered." "Gee, what a happy a thought for me," Josh said with a frown. "Just be careful, contact me immediately if you even suspect you've been discovered." "You can be assured that I will." "Alright then," she said standing up. "I've an errand, call me if you need anything." Josh stood up with her. "I will. You said office 1739?" "Yes," Bailey said with a smile. "Have a nice day, Mr. Anderson." "It's getting better all the time," Josh said cryptically on the way out the door. Bailey watched him leave. "Yes, it is," she said quietly. Piper hung up the phone in her kitchen and sighed heavily. She walked around the room in a little circle, occasionally stomping her foot and mumbling under her breath. She had been on the phone for the last hour, packing a bag and trying to no avail to weasel her way out of having to leave. The doorbell rang and she walked out of the kitchen dragging her feet. She paused before she opened the door and put a bright smile on her face. "Hi!" she said cheerily and greeted her with a kiss.

"Hi," Bailey said after Piper withdrew. "I'm ready," she said coming out of the house carrying her bag. She beamed another smile at Bailey and took her hand. "Sorry, you had to come get me." "That's alright," Bailey said. "Your car needs a tow, the block is cracked." "What does that mean, is it bad?" Piper asked concerned. "New engine, it's not going anywhere for a while," Bailey said and Piper scrunched up her face in disgust. "Probably time for a new car anyway, I've been driving the same one for almost ten years. My brother had it before that," Piper said but stopped when she saw the car parked next to her Camaro in the driveway. "How many cars do you own?" she asked in amusement. "A few," Bailey answered with a little grin as Piper let go of her hand and circled the Corvette in examination. "What year is this one?" Piper asked excitedly. "1965," Bailey asked watching Piper. "Are all of your cars black?" "Yeah." "I didn't see this one in the garage, where did it come from?" Piper asked curiously. "I have another garage." "I see," Piper said with a smile. "Can I drive?" "Of course," Bailey said and tossed the keys over the hood to Piper who

caught them excitedly, opening the trunk and depositing her bag before she hopped in behind the wheel. "Why did you drive this one today?" Piper asked when she sat down. "I figured you would need a car to drive so I brought this one for you." "Really?" Piper asked happily. "Yeah, what's with the bag?" Bailey asked and Piper frowned. "What's the matter?" "I have to go to Knoxville until Wednesday night," Piper said with downcast eyes. "Why?" Bailey asked visibly disappointed. "We have almost thirty IT people up there as contractors and the contract is up for renewal. Sales already has a couple of people there and they want me there to bargain on their behalf. Apparently, the company only dealt with John and because he isn't available any longer, they want his replacement to be present." Piper watched as Bailey sank in her seat and almost giggled when her lower lip started to protrude childishly. "No fair," Bailey said sulking. "I'm not too happy about it either," Piper said smiling at her behavior. "When do you have to go up there?" "This morning," Piper said. "I have to stop by the office for my laptop and sales wants to speak with me before I head out." "How are you getting there?" "I was going to rent a car." "No, you take this one," Bailey said firmly, pulling her wallet out of her

jacket and handing Piper a credit card. "This is a company card. Keep it and put all of your expenses on it; I'll clear it with accounting later. I should've already arranged to get you one." "Are you sure about the car?" Piper asked. "I can rent one." "No, I want you to take this one," Bailey said. "Are you taking Debra with you?" "Yeah, I asked her a little while ago, she's already gone home to pack." "Do you think she's pretty?" Bailey asked before she could stop herself. "Who, Debra?" Piper asked with a smile. "Are you jealous?" "No…I…" Bailey started indignantly. "…I don't know," she admitted with another sulk and crossed her arms over her chest. "You are so precious," Piper said and gave her a peck on the cheek. "Debra is married and has two kids. Besides, I only have eyes for you, goofy." "You'd better," Bailey said quietly and Piper laughed at her. "I'm crazy about you, don't you ever doubt that," Piper said poking her in the ribs. She got a little smile out of her so she started the car and pulled out of the driveway, trying to keep from giggling at the sulking form in the passenger seat who was scowling under her sunglasses. "Have you gotten a cell phone yet?" Bailey asked after a few minutes. "No, I never thought to ask for one," Piper admitted and Bailey pulled out her phone and dialed a number. "Marta?" she said into the phone. "Yes, this is Bailey. Would you assign Piper Tate a cell phone, please? She needs it immediately."

Piper listened until Bailey hung up the phone and turned to her. "She's sending one up now, it should be on your desk when you get there. Call me tonight when you get settled?" "Okay," Piper said and Bailey promptly went back into sulk mode. "I'll miss you, you know," she added. "Me too," Bailey said quietly and turned her face to look out the window. "What time did you want to leave on Thursday?" she asked after a moment. "Late morning would be good I guess." "Okay," Bailey said. "Do you want me to have your car towed?" "Hmmm," Piper thought. "I took everything out of it this morning. Do you think it would be worth it to have it fixed?" "Not really," Bailey said and Piper snickered. "Can we just put it in the backyard and have someone throw a tarp over it, and I'll decide what to do with it later?" "Okay." Bailey said and frowned when she saw they were pulling into the parking garage. "Walk me up?" Piper asked hopefully as she pulled into her usual space. "Yeah," Bailey said as they both got of the car and Piper activated the alarm. They walked together through the lobby to the private elevator and Piper took Bailey's hand the second the doors shut. Bailey squeezed her hand tightly and let Piper lead her to her own office where, as soon as they were inside, Piper embraced her. "I'll be back Wednesday night, but I'll have to pack for my parents," Piper

said into her chest. "So I'll see you Thursday morning, okay?" "Okay," Bailey said quietly. "Now give me a kiss and tell me that you'll miss me," she said lifting her face. Bailey leaned down and kissed her. "I'll miss you," she said and Piper squeezed her tight. "I'll miss you too," Piper said. "I'll call you tonight," she added with a smile and walked out of the office. Bailey watched her leave and went around to sit at her desk, unlocking a drawer as she seated herself and fishing through it to produce an ashtray. She took the cigarettes out of her jacket and lit one, leaning back in her chair to smoke and feel sorry for herself. She snuffed it out a few minutes later and reached for the phone. The first call was to a wrecker service to arrange to have Piper's car taken care of and the second was to Josh, to inform him that she wouldn't be going out for the next couple of days and would be gone over the weekend. She hung up after speaking with Josh and went upstairs, glad Satterfield wasn't in sight as she padded to the bedroom and threw herself on the bed. She felt around for her new teddy bear and, rolling over on to her side, she let herself drift off to sleep.

VI Every time you go away, You take a little piece of me with you. - D. Hall

Piper had been driving for almost an hour, wishing that she had the next few days to spend with Bailey before introducing her to the experience that was going to be her family. She had looked so miserable when she left her this morning that, for totally unjustified reasons, she had begun to feel guilty about having to go. She knew that was ridiculous but couldn't seem to shake the feeling, and to top it off, she had barely said a word to Debra, who was riding beside her silently browsing through a magazine. "I'm glad you were able to come with me, I would've felt bad leaving you alone so soon after you started," Piper said conversationally. "Actually, I'm happy to come," Debra said, closing her magazine and putting it in her lap. "A break from the husband and kids was too good to pass up." "How long have you been married?" Piper asked with a smile. "Fourteen years next month," Debra said. "How about you, do you have a husband?" "No," Piper said cautiously. "No?" Debra asked. "Pretty girl like you, I would think you'd have been snatched up a long time ago." "Thanks." Piper said grinning at the compliment. "This isn't the typical executive's car. My husband is gonna be green with envy when I tell him I got to tool around in an old Corvette," Debra said smiling. "How long have you had it?" "About two hours," Piper admitted. "Huh?" Debra asked confused. "My car broke down this morning and Miss Cameron loaned me one of hers to drive for a while."

"I see," Debra said. "She's a gorgeous lady, young too. What's she like to work for?" "She's very hands off, I doubt you'll deal with her very often," Piper said carefully. "I heard some of the gossip on Friday, is there any truth to it?" Debra asked curiously. "What gossip?" Piper asked with a wrinkling brow. "That she's as sharp as a razor and to never, ever cross her," Debra said casually. "I also heard she lives on the top floor all alone and she rarely makes an appearance in public." "Well, there's no doubt she's really smart, she does live upstairs and I worked for C-Corp for over two years before I saw her for the first time," Piper said. "Let me guess, they tried to scare you with the Princess of Darkness routine?" Debra laughed. "Yeah, I heard that too." "I heard all the same things when I came over. Don't pay any attention to them," Piper said dismissively. "I won't now, but I'll admit she looks like she could be the Right Hand of Lucifer if you got her angry." "Maybe," Piper said quietly and wondered what Bailey would be like angry. She had watched her beat up those guys, but she had done it with no emotion and in a very distant and cold manner. It had been quick and done with very little effort. There was no doubt in her mind that Bailey could be very dangerous if she wanted to be, perhaps even lethal dangerous, but what would she be like if she lost control in a rage? She took a deep breath and hoped that she would never find out. ----------

Bailey wandered out of her bedroom late in the day with the CD's she had purchased the day before and spent a couple of hours listening to them on the headphones in the library before Satterfield made an appearance. She saw him enter and removed her headphones. "Hello, Mr. Satterfield," she said pleasantly. "Hello," he said as he took as seat in one of the chairs. "I'm afraid that I have a grocery list for you," he added producing it out of his pocket. "Alright, I'll call them in, I noticed the cupboards were getting a little bare. You might want to add to your list, I'll be gone over the holiday." "I was wondering about my car as well," he said reluctantly. "The Gremlin?" she asked with a touch of humor. "Yes, I've developed a fondness for it. Would it be possible to have it moved someplace until I can recover it?" "Alright." "Not going out tonight?" "No," she said with a little scowl. "Is everything okay?" he asked in concern. "She had to go out of town for a couple of days," she elaborated. "Oh, good," he said. "Where are you going over the holiday?" "She's taking me to meet her parents." "Really? That's a big step." "It is?" Bailey asked curiously.

"Well, sure. She's bringing you home to her family, it means you're important to her." Bailey pondered that for a moment in silence before she reached into her sweats for the cell phone. "Josh?" she said. "Are you still in the building?" Martin listened while she arranged to have his car picked up from the hotel parking lot and placed in the parking garage across the street. "I'll need the keys, I put them back in your bag," she said to Martin when she hung up. "Alright, be right back," he said handing her the grocery list and ambling out into the hall. While Martin was gone, she called in the grocery list to the delivery service she used. He returned just as she was finishing the order. "You have your groceries delivered?" "Yes, they'll be here tomorrow." "Does someone come in here?" "No, they're delivered to the private elevator in the lobby and I go down and bring them up," she explained. "No one has access to this floor but me. You can't get in or out without me." "I see." "I have to drop off your keys. I bought some new CD's yesterday, they're on the desk if you're interested," she said getting up and leaving the room. "Thanks," he called after her and with a grin went over to see what she had bought.

Bailey was scowling slightly when she came back into the house. Josh had seen fit to snicker at her and even make a comment when the elevator doors had opened. She made straight for the bathroom to look in the mirror and found that her hair was indeed all over the place, having not given a thought to doing anything with it when she got out of bed. She started to brush it out and wondered if she really had changed recently. Josh and Satterfield were both afraid of her and she knew it, but both of them had relaxed around her to the point of making wisecracks and even teasing her a little. She couldn't imagine even two weeks ago letting anyone get away with such familiarity. She traced all the changes around her to a little redhead who had insidiously gotten around all her barriers, and now she couldn't imagine being without her. Her cell phone rang and she put her brush down to pull the phone from her sweats. "Cameron."

"Hey, gorgeous, what ya doin?" Piper asked in a sultry voice. "Was just thinking about you actually," Bailey said walking into her bedroom and taking a seat on the edge of her bed.

"Really?" Piper asked happily. "Yeah," Bailey admitted. "You get there okay?"

"Yep, just got settled, thought I'd call my girlfriend." "I'm glad you did," Bailey said honestly.

"Me too, I really wanted to spend some more time with you before we took off this week." "Piper, am I important to you?" Bailey asked quietly remembering Satterfield's words.

"Bailey, you're the most important thing in my life," Piper said seriously sensing that the answer was significant to the sometimes insecure woman.

"Why would you ask?" Bailey closed her eyes at the response. "Just wondering about things."

"Well, you don't have to wonder about that." "How did things go today?" she asked changing the subject.

"Okay, meeting with the bigwigs tomorrow morning, wish me luck." "You'll do fine," Bailey said with a smile, knowing it for the truth.

"Think so?" Piper asked nervously. "Yes, I do. You're one of the smartest and most capable people I've ever met." Piper caught her breath. "Thank you," she said sincerely. "Do you like the car?" Bailey asked quickly.

"Very much, although I haven't had a chance to engage ludicrous speed. I don't think Debra would appreciate it," Piper said amused. "Probably not, I took care of your car it's in the backyard like you asked."

"Thanks a lot. Nanny will be home tomorrow, I'll have to call her and tell her why it's back there," Piper thought aloud. "That reminds me, did you watch your movie yet?" "No," Bailey said remembering. "I'll watch it when I get off the phone with you." Piper giggled. "I'll call you tomorrow, let me know what you think." "Alright," Bailey said agreeably.

"I need to grab a shower and something to eat, talk to you tomorrow?"

"Okay."

"Sleep well," "You too," Bailey said and listened until Piper hung up. She put the phone back in her pocket and with a little grin she ambled to the kitchen to make some popcorn in the microwave. She grabbed a Pepsi from the refrigerator when it was done and padded back to her bedroom, making a mental note to do some laundry and put her spare clothes back in the GTO when she pulled the videotape out of her bag and crossed the room to put it in the VCR. Grabbing the remote off of the nightstand, she seated herself cross-legged on the end of the bed and placed the bowl of popcorn in her lap. She pointed the remote at the television and turned it on as she chewed on her popcorn, chuckling a little when the title came up on the screen. She watched with interest for a few minutes before her eyes slowly widened to the size of pie plates and her mouth dropped open to rest on her chest. Blushing a bright crimson, she hurriedly shot up from the bed, spilling her popcorn as she ran over to slam her bedroom door shut. This time she warily approached the television and watched cautiously from a distance, as if afraid to get too close to the screen. She alternately blushed and gaped at the displayed images and twice she moved all the way to the corner of her bedroom to watch from as far away as possible before slowly, and very guardedly venturing forward again. When the movie ended, she clicked off the television and put her hand over her eyes. "Oh my God," she whispered quietly. She took a few minutes to compose herself as the tape rewound and clutching her teddy in her lap, she sat back down on the foot of the bed to watch the movie again.

VII Stains on the carpet and stains on the memory. - R. Smith Bailey emerged from her bedroom the next morning and proceeded directly to her home office to make travel arrangements. She sat down at her computer and punched a number into the keyboard, watching the monitor until it was answered.

"Yes, ma'am," a deep male voice answered. "I need to make some travel arrangements."

"What kind and when?" "Helicopter to New Orleans on Thursday and back on Sunday."

"I can do that," the man said. "Pay for the fuel times two and the pilot's expenses?" "Deal."

"Gimme the details." "Pick up on the roof of C-Corp in the business district Thursday at 11:00am return to the roof Sunday afternoon or evening."

"Alright." "Where does the pilot need to berth? I need to arrange pick up on arrival."

"I'll have to check, can you hold for a few?" "Sure."

She leaned back in her chair and shook a cigarette out of the pack on her desk, smoking half of it by the time he returned to the phone.

"New Orleans Lakefront." "Good enough, I may need transportation on standby for the next few weeks and a pilot that can be deaf, dumb, and blind."

"I'll take care of it, give me a call when you need it," he said. "I can have a copter pick you up anywhere in Atlanta within twenty minutes." "That's perfect, I'll let you know," she said with satisfaction. "Transportation will be available Thursday by 11:00, correct?"

"Count on it," he said. "By the way, did my last piece of info help you out any?" "Yes it did. Was there a problem with the payment?"

"Not at all. I thought Fisher was dirty." "He was."

"You'll have your copter on Thursday, contact me if you need anything else." "I'll do that. Thanks, Thumper," she said and hung up. ---------Thumper Washington, who's real name was a closely guarded secret, was a bald and mountainous black man that stood within inches of seven feet tall, weighing in at over three hundred pounds of solid muscle. He also happened to be the head of one of the largest crime syndicates in the South. It was rumored that the man was afraid of nothing but he knew this wasn't true. In fact, the only thing that scared him was the lady he had just gotten off the phone with. Dressed in a bathrobe and boxer shorts, he sat

at his desk and made several phone calls to assure himself that she was accommodated before he leaned back in his chair. He still felt a shiver run down his back when he thought of the only time he had seen her face to face.

He had been playing cards in the back room of his favorite nightclub, his favorite only because it had been the first he had acquired, when he heard the music stop out front and he was informed that he had a visitor. A visitor that had asked for him by name, his real name. "You know I don't take visitors, Jamie." "I think you better take this one," Jamie said seriously. "Why the fuck would I want to do that? Who is it?" "A white lady," Jamie said and winced. "What?" he said almost bolting from his chair before he caught himself. "How the fuck did a white lady get past the door?" "She took them both out," Jamie said and winced again. He stood from his chair so fast that it crashed on the floor behind him. "She killed them?" "No, just fucked them up," Jamie said. "She dropped them both like they weren't there, walked in and asked for you. She's waiting at the bar." He picked up his chair and looked at the faces gathered around the table, noting that all of them displayed a mixture of surprise and admiration. His thoughts mirrored the expressions of the others, being more than a little impressed that a white woman had the balls to walk into a black only nightclub, take out the doormen, and patiently wait to see him. "What's she look like?" he asked curiously.

"Spooky," Jamie said gravely. He shrugged. "Show her in, the rest of you morons get frosty," he said to the five bodyguards he brought with him every time he went out in public. He caught Jamie by the arm as the man turned to go. "And tell them to start the music back up." He waited patiently until he heard the music start and Jamie came back into the room leading a remarkably attractive young woman dressed from head to toe in black and sporting a long raven ponytail tied up on the top of her head. He met the woman's black eyes and knew, knew with a clarity he had rarely experienced, that unless he was extremely careful, his death had just walked into the room. He nodded to one of his men to search her and was surprised to hear an Irish voice. "No," she said. "I'll talk to you privately, please." Despite of himself his temper got the better of him and he got angry, he couldn't believe a white woman, a white Irish woman, had the fucking nerve to walk into one of his clubs, fuck up the guys at the door and issue directives to him. "You'll be searched or we don't have anything to talk about," he said with as much menace as he could muster, his men starting to take up positions in a circle around her. "No one touches me. I'm here to talk business with you alone," she said calmly. With all of his instincts screaming at him to do as she said, his pride won in the end. "Search the bitch and throw her out," he said with a dismissive wave of his hand.

His balls jumped into the back of his throat as a katana flashed into her right hand from the back of her jacket and she exploded into motion. The blade sang through the air about her so fast that he almost dismissed it as an illusion. In the span of a heartbeat, she stepped away from his five dead or dying bodyguards and glided towards him. One of his card playing companions had managed to draw his gun and swing it in her direction, but before it could be trained on her, she ripped the gun from his hand in a casual motion, throwing it forcefully behind her to strike Jamie violently in the forehead, who had been standing by the door and in the process of drawing his own weapon. She clamped her left hand around the throat of the man who had drawn on her and came away with his Adams apple, which she let drop to the floor as he gurgled and slid lifelessly under the table. "I'll speak with you now, privately please," she said politely. The survivors all got quickly out of their seats without so much as a nod from him and began to flee from the room. "No visitors and trying to surprise me would be outstandingly stupid," she said with her eyes trained on him as the men started to leave the room. "Do exactly as she says," he ordered with a look at Jamie who was beginning to pick himself up off the floor. Jamie nodded groggily and with a hand pressed to his profusely bleeding forehead, he exited the room. He watched as she sat down in one of the now empty chairs and placed the bloody katana on the table in front of her. "Your handkerchief, please," she said. He reached into his jacket with a hand that he couldn't quite keep from trembling and handed her his handkerchief, which she used to wipe off her gloves and clean the blade of the katana. His breath began to become a little forced as it became obvious that the woman scared the shit out of him. He had seen men kill many times for a variety of reasons

but he had never seen anyone kill so emotionlessly or so efficiently. He couldn't shake the feeling that he'd gotten a glimpse of something extraordinary, a memory he was positive he'd rather not have. He watched her toss the now bloody handkerchief to the floor and his eyes came up tentatively to meet hers. "From time to time, I'll need things," she began drilling him with her eyes. "Things you can provide for me. Things you will provide for me. I'll pay your price for any merchandise or services I might require. However, I'll deal only with you; no go between, no middleman. Anything that you might provide for me stays between you and I. Betray me in the slightest, and you'll see me again. An occasion you won't live to lament. Do as I ask and it'll be profitable for the both of us. Any questions?" "None," he said in perfect understanding. She slid a card across the table. "That's my last name and the number you can contact me on." "Alright." "I'll need you to give me an account number that I can wire money into if and when I require something and a contact number from you as well," she said. "If I call the number you give me one time and someone besides you answers, I'll consider it a betrayal." "I'll get a phone that only you have the number to, can I call this number in the morning and give you the information you asked for?" he asked gesturing to the card she had given him. "Yes, I'll expect to hear from you no later than 11:00," she said rising from her chair. He watched as the katana disappeared into the back of her jacket and she turned to leave the way she had come. "Wait," he said before she walked through the door and she turned back in his direction. He reached for his phone and dialed the club number.

"Let me talk to Jamie, right now," he told the bartender who had answered the phone and he waited all of five seconds for Jamie to pick up. "She's coming out, make sure no one fucks with her. Understand?" "Goodnight, Linus," she said in parting and walked through the door. The incident had taken place two and half years ago and during that time he had dealt with her perhaps a couple of dozen times. She was always polite and never bargained price with him, although she probably wasn't aware that he was afraid to tack on anything but a marginal profit. He lifted his bulk from the chair and placed the cell phone he carried with him everywhere into the pocket of his robe as he lumbered to the kitchen to make breakfast for his kids, who he could already hear rambunctiously starting their day. ---------"Piper, I believe you charmed them," Kurt Norvath said with satisfaction. "I've been trying to convince them to use us as their primary reseller for over a year and they'll probably consent to that tomorrow as well." "I'm glad it seems to be working out," Piper said modestly playing with the food on her plate. It had been a long day spent in the confines of a conference room sitting across from several uptight executives who all seemed to be looking for any excuse not to like her and go with a competing local company. The competition had representatives present and after that initial surprise, and an entire morning of smiles and platitudes, they had regrouped at lunch to formulate a battle plan. She had been dismayed to find Julio Martinez as a member of the sales team and had endured his covert dirty looks the entire day. Over lunch, she had studied their proposal and with a few bright insights from Debra, had filled in some of the gaps and sweetened the overall

appeal of the previous contract. After a heated argument with Kurt and Julio, who had ended up reluctantly agreeing with the majority of the changes, they had gone back in with a new approach. The day had ended in their favor and she found herself at a group dinner that she had reluctantly acquiesced to, not wanting to spend any more time than was necessary in Julio's company and almost overwhelmed with the desire to check in with Bailey. However, Kurt had been insistent and over the course of dinner had apologized for their argument over lunch and had complimented her several times. She noted the easy smile the man beamed at her and grinned a little herself. Kurt was an accomplished pro in the arena of boardroom politics and a rather likeable man in his fifties with graying hair and an aging athletic build. "It doesn't seem to be working out, it has worked out. I'm willing to bet my paycheck they sign the whole enchilada by lunch tomorrow," Kurt said jovially. "I have to admit there was a lot of talk about the Princess naming you John's successor but you handled yourself in there today as well or better than John ever did." "Thanks, Kurt," Piper said sincerely, the compliment meaning a lot to her. "You're quite welcome," he said with a smile. "As you know, I was very much against dropping the hourly rate of what we charge for our contractors in exchange for a two year agreement instead of the usual one year deal, but I got to believe that was the game breaker." "Actually, that was Debra's idea," Piper admitted with a smile at her assistant. "Well done, Mrs. Womack," Kurt complimented. "Thank you," Debra said with a grin. "That's a pretty expensive hotrod you're driving, Piper," Julio spoke up.

"You must have gotten a hell of a raise." "It was rather significant," Piper said not overlooking the underlying malice in his tone. "How much did it set you back?" Julio asked and Piper narrowed her eyes. "It's not mine, I'm just borrowing it," she admitted. "Really?" Julio asked momentarily stymied. "Who loans out a car that expensive?" Piper debated with herself and opted for the truth. "It's one of Miss Cameron's, she loaned it to me when mine broke down yesterday morning." "You're driving the Princess's car?" Julio asked happily. "You must really be in her good graces." Piper shrugged. "Perhaps," she said indifferently. "The word around the water cooler is she showed herself twice in one day and visited you both times. I don't think she visited Johnny twice in three years," Julio stated with a small grin. "I think you might be spending too much time around the water cooler," she said casually. "Just curious, no one seems to know much about her," Julio stated. "What's she like?" "She's Irish and she owns the company we work for," Piper said dryly. Julio snickered. "Tell us something we don't know." "I'm afraid that if there's something you want to know, you'll have to ask her," Piper said with a shrug of her shoulders.

"Like that's going to happen," Julio scoffed. "One of the security guys said that Tom sent him out to go buy roses for her and that she picked them up one evening last week on her way out. I wonder if she's dating someone?" he speculated looking at Piper. "Why would you care, Jules?" Kurt broke in. "You interested in her?" "No way," Julio said quickly. "There's no denying she's gorgeous but she's too creepy for me. Probably use me as a sacrifice at some black mass." "She wouldn't cross the street to piss in your mouth if your teeth were on fire," Kurt laughed. "You've got a problem with anyone who doesn't think you're as fantastic as you do." Julio reddened and Piper shot a quick grateful look at Kurt. "It's been a long day and I'm wiped," she said signaling for the waiter. "I'll get that," Kurt said swiping the tab off the table and handing it to the waiter with his credit card. "So, what's the plan for tomorrow, Kurt?" Piper asked. "We'll go back in around 9:00. There should be about an hour of posturing and another hour or two of fine lining, but like I said, I believe they'll sign before lunch," Kurt speculated. "After they sign, they'll probably feed us or take us out to eat. After which, they'll probably want to give you the tour since this is your first time here and I'm afraid you'll have to run a gauntlet of introductions." Piper sighed. "What time do you think I can be on the road?" "Three or four probably," Kurt guessed. "Ouch," Piper said with a wince. "You have plans for the holiday?" Kurt asked. "Yeah, leaving Thursday morning."

"We'll get you back in town by tomorrow night," Kurt said pulling a pen from his jacket at the sight of the incoming waiter. Piper stood up to put on her jacket and collect her purse as soon as the waiter left. "Thanks for dinner, Kurt," she said gratefully. "My pleasure," Kurt said. "Can I have a word with you a moment?" he added as they approached the exit. "Sure," Piper said and looked at Debra. "I'll be out in a minute." Debra and Julio exited the restaurant, waiting just outside the glass doors and Piper turned a look at Kurt. "What's up?" "I wanted to let you know that this whole thing would've gone down the crapper if you hadn't shown up and I intend to send a glowing e-mail to both the Board and the Princess in regards to your performance here today," Kurt said sincerely. "There's some people out there, of which Julio is one, that think the Princess fell off her rocker with the decision to put you in charge. I'm not one of them; in fact I learned early on that she doesn't make many mistakes. I just wanted to let you know that and apologize for Julio's behavior. He has an axe to grind and I'll speak with him about it." "Thanks, Kurt," Piper said with a bright smile. "That means a lot to me." "You earned it," he said returning the smile. "The commission from this contract will feed my kids for the next two years." Piper laughed. "I'm glad I could contribute to their welfare." "Me too," Kurt joined in. "Let's not leave them in the cold any longer," he said gesturing to Debra and Julio. "Alright," Piper said and Kurt opened the door for her.

"Goodnight, ladies," Kurt said. "Night, fellas," Piper said as she and Debra made their way to the car. Kurt hung back and lit a cigarette. "Jules, if you have a problem with the new boss, I suggest you get over it," he said as the Corvette began to pull away. "She burned me on a contract the other day," Julio said. "The Princess showed up while we were discussing it and dismissed me like a houseboy." Kurt laughed. "The Princess put her in charge, you better get used to it." "Yeah, but I don't have to like it," Julio said. "Plus, I get the feeling there's something going on between them." "That may or may not be true," Kurt conceded. "But it ain't any of your business. You've got a good job, Jules. You stick your nose in and you'll find yourself unemployed so fast you won't know whether to shit or wind your watch." "Piper can't fire me with out a review," Julio defended. "No, but the Princess can," Kurt said. "She put Piper in charge and I think she made a good decision; you question that and I guarantee they'll be scraping the name off your office door within an hour." "I'd sue," Julio said and Kurt chuckled. "Boy, you'd better get your head on straight. I was in the boardroom when the Princess negotiated the buy out of the company I came over with. She doesn't bargain, she grabs you by the ball hairs and dictates terms. From a corporate point of view, I can't think of a decision she's made that didn't turn out to be best for everyone involved, and there are a lot of people who would agree with me. You'd do well not to rock the boat." "Maybe."

"There's no maybe about it, whatever you have stuck in your crotch you'd better get rid of it," Kurt said shaking his head. "She scare you, Kurt?" "Who, the Princess?" "The Princess." "No," Kurt said dismissively. "But I do respect her. She put this company together and made it work for everyone and she did it quickly from a distance. She didn't waste time with anyone who wasn't sure they wanted to be on board and she put the right people in charge and let them run the show. I'm making almost three times the salary I made two years ago. I think she's great." "She's looking into selling the company." "That's her prerogative," Kurt shrugged. "But like I said, I've seen her in action. If she doesn't get exactly what she wants she won't be selling. And if she does, I have no doubt that she'll take care of everyone." "Do you really think she'd fire me?" "In the blink of an eye, Jules," Kurt said as he flipped away his cigarette and started walking to the car. Bailey's mood had grown steadily worse over the course of the day. She had done every little task she could possibly think of to occupy herself but her thoughts kept returning to Piper. She couldn't seem to concentrate for more than a minute without the little redhead intruding and taking over. In addition, it was almost ten in the evening and she still hadn't called. She had been sitting at her desk in the library for over two hours. Her original intention upon entering was to listen to some of her new music but not wanting to miss Piper's call, she had ended up brooding. Martin had walked in earlier but with one look at her expression, he had done an

abrupt spin on his heel and left without a word. Her scowl got deeper with every glance at the clock and her insecurities began to gnaw at her. She had considered calling and had even rehearsed several conversations, but all of them sounded desperate and the truth of the matter she discovered, was that she depended on Piper for her cues because she really had no idea of what to say or do. She placed the cell phone on the desk in front of her and leveled a hard stare it, willing it to ring and jumping in surprise when it did. "Cameron," she said answering it immediately.

"Hey there," Piper said brightly. "Where have you been? It's after ten," she asked accusingly.

"Kurt took us all out to dinner, I just got back to my room," Piper said carefully sensing that Bailey was worked up about something. "Oh," Bailey said quietly, the wind leaving her sails.

"What's wrong, Bailey?" Piper asked gently. "Nothing," she said quickly.

"Tell me," Piper prodded softly. "It's nothing," she said. "How did things go today?"

"I think we did okay. Kurt seems to think it's a done deal," Piper said accepting the subject change. "Great, our ride leaves at 11:00 should arrive around 3:00 at New Orleans Lakefront."

"Alright, I'll call my folks tonight and let them know," Piper said. "So, tell me what's bothering you."

"It's nothing, Piper," Bailey said. "What time do you think you'll be home tomorrow?"

"Please, don't change the subject again," Piper asked. "I want to know what's bothering you because if you're upset about something, it upsets me too." "I'm not upset," Bailey said. "I just… never mind."

"You just what?" Piper prodded. "I just miss you and I thought that maybe…" she struggled and took a deep breath. "… I thought maybe you were having a good time and didn't want to call me."

"Oh, Bailey," Piper sighed. "You didn't leave my mind for more than a minute today. I couldn't wait to get back here and call you, I just couldn't break away." "Really?" Bailey asked uncertainly.

"Really," Piper said. "You're constantly on my mind, don't you ever think otherwise." "I'm sorry," Bailey said contritely. "It's just that lately…I feel so…unsure of myself and I'm not used to it."

"A new relationship can cause that, it's okay," Piper said comfortingly. "A lot of this is very new to you and I know I said it before, but it gets easier with time. Just don't give up on me. I wouldn't know what to do without you." Bailey closed her eyes tightly. "Piper, I never give up."

"Good," Piper said with satisfaction. "Now tell me what you did today." "I did laundry, I cleared your credit card with accounting, I made travel

arrangements, I bought groceries, and I… I watched the movie again," she admitted with a blush.

"Really?" Piper giggled. "How many times have you watched it?" "Three times," Bailey admitted. "It took some getting used to."

"I can imagine," Piper chuckled. "Those kind of movies usually get right to the point. Do you understand why I couldn't explain it to you?" "A picture is worth a thousand words I guess," she said and Piper laughed.

"That's certainly true in this case I think," Piper said chuckling. "How's Debra working out?"

"Fantastic," Piper said letting her change the subject again. "She came up with the idea that we think ended up winning them over today." "I knew you'd pick a winner."

"I picked you didn't I?" "Why did you pick me?" she asked quietly.

"Well, there's a short answer and a long answer to that," Piper said. "How about I give you the short one now and the long one later?" "Okay."

"You were just too cute," Piper said teasingly. "You're a dork," Bailey said with a smile and Piper laughed.

"I'm your dork and you'd better believe that," Piper said cheerily. "Look, I should call my folks before it gets too late and I should give Nanny a ring too and let her know where I am, okay?"

"Okay," Bailey said agreeably.

"I'll call you tomorrow when I get home." "Alright, what time do you think you'll be in?"

"It looks like eight or nine, but I'm not real sure." "Okay."

"Night, sweetie." "Goodnight," Bailey said with a smile and hung up. Feeling remarkably better, she put on her headphones and pointed the remote at the stereo. She let out a sigh and leaned back in her chair with the ghost of a grin gracing her features.

VIII Please don't bother tryin' to find her, She's not there. - R. Argent Russell yawned as Zack pulled into the parking lot of their new home Wednesday morning and parked. He got out with a stretch and walked around to the back of the car to wait for Zack to open the trunk. "This place doesn't look very accommodating," Russell said looking at the two story brick and glass building as he retrieved his bag. "Nope," Zack agreed. "Better prepare yourself to sleep on a cot," he added as he got his own bag and closed the trunk.

"They really gonna fit us all in there?" Russell asked as they ambled toward the entrance. "It's much bigger than it looks," Zack replied. "What times the briefing?" "Ten minutes." Russell didn't reply as they entered the building through two large glass doors and he looked around curiously. There was a large lobby and someone had set up several sofas and chairs around a big screen television in the center of the room. He noted Mr. Philips standing next to the elevators and Zack nudged him in the man's direction. "Briefing is down the hall," Philips said as they approached and he made a gesture to point them in the right direction. They walked down a surprisingly long hallway and Russell nodded to himself; the building was indeed much larger than it had originally appeared to be. As they traveled, he noticed that clear plastic covered all of the doors on the left-hand side of the hall; giving him a distorted view of the people he could see and hear milling about as they passed. Eventually they arrived at an intact set of double doors and upon entering, he found himself in a room with what he estimated was around seventy people. Zack pointed to a couple of unoccupied folding metal chairs and they both dropped their bags and seated themselves. Russell surveyed his surroundings, noting that the plastic in the hall was covering the doors to what had been several large offices that the walls had been removed from to create a much larger, although narrow room, that could accommodate all of the people gathered. His eye caught the large black form of his supervisor Mike standing next to Dwight Robards at the front of the room. Robards was a little man with a thinning head of brown hair who possessed bright green eyes that were constantly on the move. His stature

and appearance were deceptive because Russell knew the man to be extremely formidable. Robards was holding a microphone in his hand with a cord that split off to connect to a pair of large speakers that sat on a table at the front of the room. Behind the man was a large roll up projection screen that covered two thirds of the wall. "Mr. Philips, is everyone here?" Robards asked, his voice reverberating around the room. "Everyone but the team currently on surveillance," Mr. Phillips replied from the door. "Alright, everyone settle down so we can get this show on the road," Robards said, waiting a few minutes for everyone to get seated and focus their attention. "First off," he began, "this is where everyone will be staying until our Op is complete and all of you should see Mr. Philips afterwards in the lobby to get room assignments. This isn't the Hilton, so I don't want to hear any whining. Showers are situated in the basement and cable television has been set up in the lobby. As soon as we're done in here today, another television will be placed in this room to keep you occupied until you're called upon. Everyone take some time to find your way around later." "Now to business," he said with a gesture to Mike who hit a few keys on his laptop that produced a picture on the projection screen. "The lady on the screen behind me is Bailey Ann Cameron. She was born Irish and is thirty-one years old. She currently resides on the eighteenth floor of the CCorp building, she owns both the building and the corporation." He stopped and walked around the table so not to obstruct the view. "I've heard some of the talk, so let me clear up any doubts that any of you have," He paused. "Bailey Ann Cameron is The Wraith, gentlemen. I'm sure you've all heard the rumors and the stories. I was briefed yesterday by the Assistant Deputy Director. The Wraith began her employment with the Secondary at the age of sixteen and for almost fifteen years served as a hard target infiltrator. Our mission here is to see to her elimination," He

paused again to let the rumbles die down. "I'm sure some of you are wondering why we haven't already moved on her and why so many have been gathered here. We are in a state of surveillance until a game plan is finalized. She presents an enormous security risk and the Organization believes that if an attempt is made and fails the danger of exposure increases dramatically. It is also the opinion of the Organization that unless perfectly orchestrated, any conventional means of elimination used upon The Wraith stands a very low average of success. The Organization also feels that the number of operatives assigned is appropriate and believes that if a confrontation is forced upon us that numbers is the only assured way to take her down." He stopped and looked around. "Don't shake your heads, this lady is the real deal and can be counted upon to inflict heavy casualties in a confrontation. Don't let the fact that she's female mislead you, she is extremely intelligent and has more experience than everyone is this room combined. She has received not so much as a scratch in over a decade of operations in the field. The Wraith is a supernaturally skilled operative and if you underestimate her in the slightest, she will walk right over your corpse." He stopped to let his words sink in. "There are further complications unfortunately," he said after a moment and with another nod to Mike a different picture appeared on the screen behind him. "This Martin Eugene Satterfield, a former assistant to our Deputy Director. Satterfield stole Cameron's file and fled to Atlanta for her protection. We believe he is currently residing on the eighteenth floor of C-Corp as well. Ben Richards and his team caught up with Satterfield as he attempted contact with Cameron and were eliminated by her shortly thereafter." He stopped again to let the murmurs die down. "If Satterfield is sighted outside the company of Cameron, he is to be immediately removed from the picture, regardless of surroundings," He paused. "This is a standing order and applies to our surveillance people as well," he said with a look at

Mike who nodded in understanding. "The Organization faces extreme danger if Cameron, the documents, and Satterfield were to threaten exposure," he continued. "However, it is the Organization's opinion that Cameron won't do this unless faced with no other alternative. So you can see how a confrontation or a botched attempt would be the last thing we're looking for. The Organization is also very concerned that she isn't running and feels that she has a plan to deal with the situation. Cameron knows we're here and is content at this time to ignore us. And until we get a green light, no one, I repeat, no one is to approach her for any reason." "Personally, I have no desire whatsoever to tangle with her and will be perfectly happy to hang out right here until they come up with a safe way to resolve the situation," he admitted. "In addition, the Organization has planted several operatives inside CCorp as employees. These men may turn out to be our ace in the hole and they're operating independently under the direct supervision of the Deputy Director. But as of right now, our plan is to continue light surveillance, and I mean light..." he said with a look at Mike, "…until notified differently. So get comfortable, we may be here for a while. "Oh, one other thing," he said before anyone could rise out their seats. "I had a look at a very abridged version of Cameron's history with the Organization, and let me tell you all now that none of the stories surrounding The Wraith have been exaggerated, if anything they haven't been exaggerated enough. Keep that in mind, especially those assigned to surveillance, you don't want to spook her or in any way threaten her. In addition, the Organization has had paper circulating internationally on The Wraith for over a week and no one has shown the slightest interest in a contract. That should tell you something," he said gravely. "Alright, there are no questions I can answer at this time so make yourselves at home," he finished in dismissal and everyone began to mumble to each other and slowly filter out of the room.

Russell got out of his chair and glanced at Zack who was still seated with a thoughtful expression on his face. "Let's go get a room, I need some sleep," he said to Zack who looked at him for a second before nodding and rising from his seat. They started through the crowd toward the exit but were called up short. "Zack, Russell," Mike called out in his gravelly voice and gestured them over. "What's up?" Zack said as they approached. "You guys are in room 211 on the second floor. I know you guys just got in and I didn't want you to wait in line with the others," Mike said and they nodded gratefully. "She hasn't moved in two days and with the holiday starting tomorrow I suspect we won't see much of her until next week. She seems to come out at night most of the time and I want you two to stay on that shift." Zack and Russell both groaned. "Suck it up, boys," Mike said unsympathetically. "Go get some rest and end the bullshit I've been cutting you slack on. I don't want to see either of you show up here with gum all over you or a nasty fucking scab on the end of your nose. You get me?" "Yes, sir," they said almost in unison. "Good," Mike said. "You heard the man, don't fuck around with this bitch. Keep your distance; you're to report her whereabouts only. If she enters a building you stay outside and wait for her to come out unless you are specifically told to go in. Now take your happy asses upstairs and go get some sleep," he finished with a chuckle. Russell waited until Mike was out earshot and turned to his friend. "My scab isn't nasty is it?"

"Shut up," Zack said rolling his eyes. ---------Nancy looked up from her magazine when she heard the garage door open and hopped from her seat, entering the garage in time to see Piper getting her bag from the trunk of an old black Corvette. "Sweet car," she said when Piper closed the trunk. "Where did ya find it?" "It's Bailey's, she's letting me drive it," Piper said tiredly. "What's wrong with yours?" Nancy asked as they strolled through the house towards the living room. "I forgot to tell you didn't I?" Piper said throwing her bag at the foot of the sofa and plopping down with a sigh. "Didn't you notice mine out back?" "No," Nancy said. "What's the scoop?" "Mine broke down and Bailey brought me one of her cars to drive. She says mine has a cracked block," Piper said. "Anyway, she arranged to have mine put in the backyard until I decide what to do with it." "How many cars does she have?" "Three that I know of," Piper said. "Did you do laundry for me?" "Yes, all you have to do is pack," Nancy said. "No thanks necessary, I love doing laundry," she added sarcastically. "Thanks, Nan," Piper said with a playful slap. "Did you call your Mom?" "Yeah, someone will pick us up tomorrow," Piper said yawning. "I'm so tired. I was hoping to be home hours ago."

"How's things between you and Bailey?" "Great, or they were up until today, I've been trying to call her for hours but she hasn't answered," she said with a frown. "She picking you up tomorrow?" "I assume so." "Bet your Mom is excited," Nancy said mischievously. "Yeah, I talked to her last night, she interrogated me for over an hour," she said with an aggrieved sigh. "She's just happy for you," Nancy consoled. "By the way, I came home to a clean kitchen, didn't you stay here over the weekend?" "Bailey cleaned the kitchen. She stayed here with me all weekend." "Really?" Nancy asked with raised eyebrows. "Have you broken your long standing vow of chastity?" she added playfully. "No," Piper said. "And be quiet." Nancy chuckled. "If she stayed the weekend you guys must be getting serious." "I love her, Nanny," Piper said with a sigh. "I assumed you did when you said you were taking her home," Nancy said unsurprised. "Have you told her?" "No," Piper said. "I don't think she's ready to hear it." "Why do you say that?" Nancy asked curiously. "She's…completely inexperienced," Piper sighed. "Emotionally and sexually."

"How's that possible? What's she been doing all of her life?" "I don't really know," Piper admitted. "I have some suspicions, but she's afraid to talk to me about it. I know her father and brother were killed when she was sixteen, she's been alone ever since." "Killed?" Nancy said. "How?" "They were killed by the British in Northern Ireland." "That's horrible," Nancy said sympathetically. "She's been alone since then?" "Yes," Piper said. "Sometimes she's very much like a child, Nanny. She can be very insecure. She's been alone so long, I think it took a Herculean effort on her part to even attempt a friendship with me, let alone a relationship." "I don't think she had a choice, Pippy." "Why do you say that?" Piper asked curiously. "She loves you," Nancy said pointedly. "She may not know it yet, but all ya got to do is watch her watch you." "You can?" Piper asked happily. "Really?" "She looks at you like a lost puppy," Nancy said. "I know she loves you." "I hope so," Piper said wistfully. "I think she does, but it feels it good to have someone else confirm it for me." "Why don't you just tell her?" "I think it would scare her," Piper said. "Sometimes she's very clingy, other times she acts like she thinks I'm going to leave her. I know she's confused and I don't want to add to it."

"Why would she think you'll leave her?" "Honestly, I think she's ashamed of herself for unknown reasons and I think she's afraid to tell me things because she thinks I'll dislike her," Piper speculated. "Wow," Nancy said slowly. "Could you choose anyone more difficult to get involved with?" "Probably not," Piper admitted. "But I know I didn't have a choice." "I know we talked about this before… " Nancy braced herself for a possible explosion. "…And I told you she scared me, does she scare you?" "No, not at all," Piper said casually. "But you're evidently not the only one who thinks she's scary. Apparently, plenty of people think she is or could be if she wanted to be." "Why aren't you afraid of her then?" "Because I've gotten to know her and she's really the sweetest person, but I think I'm the only one who's ever seen that side of her." Piper paused and considered. "But I know she can be dangerous, very dangerous if she wants to be." "What do you mean by that?" Nancy asked worriedly. "I took her dancing Friday night and when we were leaving there was this couple, or at least I think it was a couple, that got into a fight and the guy hit the woman. The guy was gigantic but Bailey went over and grabbed him by the arm when he went to hit the woman again. He was easily twice her size but she like flipped him in the air in front of her and when he landed she broke his arm on purpose," Piper said while demonstrating with her hands. "Holy shit," Nancy said amazed. "Anyway, I guess the guy had a friend and he tried to grab her from behind and she turned around like she had eyes in the back of her head and hit

him the chest, the guy just collapsed. So the bouncers show up and I thought for a moment one of them was going to try and grab her but she just shook her head at the guy and he didn't move. The bouncer asked what was going on and the guy with the broken arm screamed like it was her fault and she grabbed his other arm and stepped on his throat until he passed out." "What happened then?" Nancy asked engrossed in the story. "I told the bouncers what really happened and the girl who got hit confirmed it so I took her out of there as fast as I could. She beat up those guys like it was child's play." "Jesus," Nancy said in awe. "Where did she learn to do that?" "I didn't ask her because I knew she wouldn't or couldn't tell me," Piper said. "But I thought it was great, she didn't even hesitate to help that lady. That bastard hit her hard too. He won't be hitting anyone again soon, you could hear his arm break a mile away." "That's too much," Nancy said unbelieving. "She doesn't mess around I guess." "No she doesn't," Piper confirmed. "Don't say anything to her, okay, Nanny? I haven't said a word to her about it except to tell her how noble I thought it was for her to get involved. I don't think she could help herself from stepping in and I know she was afraid of what I thought afterward." "I won't," Nancy said gravely. "What do you think she's been doing all these years?" "I really don't know, but she has these scars on her back that I know someone put there on purpose. I suspect whatever she's been doing wasn't pretty." "What kind of scars?" Nancy asked tentatively. "My guess would be knife scars, she has eight of them, four on each side

of her spine. They've faded a lot, so she probably got them a long time ago." "Knife scars?" Nancy asked in horror. "Jesus Christ, are you sure you should get involved with her?" "I've never been more sure of anything in my entire life," Piper said assuredly. "She's the one." "I hope you're right," Nancy said uncertainly. "I know I am," Piper said. "I'm gonna go pack and try to call her again. Nanny, please don't tell anyone this." "I won't." "Promise me, Nanny," Piper said gravely. "I promise." "Thank you," Piper said throwing a hug around her friend. "I think I needed to talk a little bit." "Anytime," Nancy said returning the hug. "If I ever find a boyfriend I expect you to return the favor." "You can always call Spunker back," Piper said teasingly. "I'm fairly certain he's still single." "It was Spencer," Nancy sighed. "I'll never live that down I guess." "Nope," Piper said happily jumping up from the couch and picking up her bag. "If I'm not up in the morning to see you off, give me a call from your parents, alright?" Nancy asked. "Will do," Piper said with a smile. "Night."

"Night, Pippy," Nancy said watching her thoughtfully until she disappeared down the hall. Piper tossed her bag on the floor and plopped face down on to the bed, allowing herself a yawn and long, satisfying stretch. A scowl etching its way on to her features as she rolled over to pick up the phone from its place on the nightstand. The scowl deepened as she waited through thirteen rings with no answer. She had called four times before she left and had even risked calling twice from the car in the company of Debra. The scowl gave way to a frown as she hung up the phone with a sigh and reluctantly rose from the bed to pack for her trip. ---------Bailey put her bag by the front door and produced her cell phone from her jacket. "Josh?" she said when it was answered. "Are you set up? I'm leaving the building in about ten minutes, I'll be in the Barracuda." She waited for an answer. "Good, I'll call you from the car, you have everything you need?" She nodded into the phone and hung up, leaving her bags at the door and padding through the house until she reached Martin's room. "Mr. Satterfield," Bailey called with a knock on the door. She waited patiently until she could hear movement behind the door and knocked again. The door opened to reveal Satterfield dressed in sweatpants and a T-shirt that was emblazoned with a huge, blood splattered yellow smiley face suffering from a bullet wound to the forehead. She chuckled. "Mr. Satterfield, I'm leaving tonight for the weekend I should return on Sunday." "Alright," he said groggily. "I am safe here alone aren't I?" "I doubt they'll know I'm gone," Bailey said. "And even if they did, they still

wouldn't try to get in." "Okay," Martin said convinced. "Have fun." "Uhm," she started hesitantly. "Can I ask you a question?" "Of course," he said amiably. "Is there anything I should say or do when I meet her parents?" she asked reluctantly. "Hmmm," Martin grunted in consideration as he walked over and sat down on his bed. "I'd say be polite but you're always polite, so the only other thing I could suggest would be to make sure you thank them for having you." "Is that it?" Bailey asked suspiciously. "That sounds too easy." "It's never easy meeting a lover's parents, it can be extremely nerve racking," Martin said knowingly. "Just be yourself and I'm sure you'll be okay." "That's what Piper said," she said more to herself than Satterfield. "She's right," Martin said. "They'll either like you or they won't and there's nothing you can do about it. But odds are they'll like you just fine because you're a neat person and their daughter likes you." "I see," Bailey said mulling it over. "Happy Thanksgiving, Martin," she said in parting as she turned and padded down the hall. A slow smile creased Martin's face as he got up to close the door behind her. It was the first time she had called him anything other than Mr. Satterfield.

Part Five Oh boy! Hey, Hey! It's a national holiday. - P. MacDonald

I Piper snapped awake five minutes before her alarm went off, noticing a long mass of ebony hair draped over her chest and an arm that wasn't hers around her waist. She smiled happily at the discovery and snuggled closer to the form that had attached itself to her back, turning gently in the embrace so she could study her while she slept. Her face was so different in repose as it lacked the intense wisdom that asserted itself in waking moments. She seemed so very young and vulnerable, easy to see the young girl that hid just below the surface. Unable to resist, she placed a tender kiss on one of her eyelids and smiled as the face twitched and dark orbs were reluctantly revealed. She studied them at close range; they were truly black without a trace of any other color and they filled rapidly with life and intelligence. "Good morning," Piper said quietly and rolled over to turn off the alarm. "Good morning," Bailey said when she turned back around. "What a nice surprise," Piper said cuddling up to her. "I tried to call you all night last night." "I know," Bailey said. "I fell asleep early and didn't wake up until after midnight, I'm sorry." "That's okay, I'm glad you're here. I missed you." "I missed you too," Bailey said with a kiss. "What time did you come over last night?"

"Two-thirty." "Nancy let you in?" Piper asked. "She's usually not up that late." "I let myself in, I didn't want to wake you." "More magic?" Piper asked with a little grin. "A little, perhaps," Bailey admitted. "My, my, maybe I should buy a guard dog," Piper said playing with a strand of ebony hair. "I like cats better." "Yes, but a cat wouldn't alert me in the middle of the night when someone sneaks into my house and slips half naked into my bed," Piper explained. "Is that a bad thing?" "Only if it's not you," Piper said burying her head into Bailey's chest. "We got the contract by the way." "I never had any doubt," Bailey said a little distractedly as Piper began placing kisses on her breasts. "You didn't?" Piper asked between kisses. "No, I'd knew you'd do it," Bailey said breathing in sharply when Piper suckled her. "I didn't do it alone, I had a little help," Piper said when she released the nipple. "Not according to Mr. Norvath," Bailey said unevenly when she felt a tongue start to tease at her. "I checked my mail before I left last night, he contributes the success solely to your performance in the boardroom."

"He's seems to be a good man," Piper said with another kiss to Bailey's breast before straightening and placing one on her mouth. "Yes he does," Bailey said. "Would you like French toast before we leave this morning?" "Are you gonna make it?" Piper asked perkily. "No, I thought I'd go pick it off the tree in the backyard," Bailey said dryly rolling out of bed and putting on her shirt. "Funny," Piper said humorlessly. "Yes, I'd love some." "Alright," Bailey said. "Are you packed? We only have a couple of hours." "Yep, I packed before I went to bed," Piper said getting out bed. "I'll go hop in the shower." "Okay." "I'm glad you came over last night," Piper said closing in on her and enveloping her in a hug. "You can sneak into my room anytime." "I'll keep that in mind," Bailey said as Piper stood on her tiptoes to peck her on the cheek. ---------"I take it we're not leaving from the airport?" Piper asked curiously as Bailey pulled into the C-Corp parking garage. "Nope, we're leaving from the roof." "Well, that's door to door service," Piper said with a smile as Bailey turned off the car and hit the remote for the door. "Kinda scary though," she added. "What is?" Bailey asked getting out and walking around to the trunk.

"Taking off from so high up," Piper said over the car as she got out and closed the door. "There's no margin for error." "I never thought about it," Bailey said with a shrug. "Here, I can carry mine, you don't have to do that," Piper said tugging her bag from Bailey's hand and shouldering it. "Are you sure it's safe?" "As safe as anything else in life," Bailey said cryptically leading Piper up the stairs. "You're not being very comforting," Piper complained as they emerged into the lobby. "Good morning, Miss Cameron, Miss Tate," came the voice of a security guard that Piper had seen before but didn't recognize. "Hello, Allen," Bailey said and Piper smiled at him on their way to the elevator. Once inside, Bailey produced her key and inserted in into the control panel. "It'll be alright, it's like being on a plane once you're in the air. Noisier though." "Will you hold my hand?" Piper asked with a smile. "Of course," Bailey replied. The elevator doors opened to an overcast sky instead of an office hallway and Piper experienced a second of disorientation as she was led out onto the roof. She noticed with apprehension the little red helicopter that looked distressingly like a toy. The pilot, a handsome man in his thirties, was waiting beside it and approached them when he noticed the women get out of the elevator. "Good morning, ladies," he said cordially as he opened the door that led to a rather narrow back seat.

Bailey nodded politely to the man as she took Piper's bag from her, waiting until Piper got in before she put the bags on the floor in front of the seat and climbed in herself. The pilot shut the door behind her and climbed in the front, situating himself behind the controls. "It'll be about four hours to Lakefront from here, give or take," the pilot said preparing for take off. "I'm Chris by the way, and if you need to talk to me during the flight use the headsets hanging up back there." "Thank you, Chris," Bailey said. "Very good," Chris said professionally. "We'll be off in a few minutes," he added putting on his own headset. Bailey noticed Piper nervously struggling with her seatbelt and gently shooed her hands away to fasten it for her. "It'll be fine," she whispered in her ear as the engine started up. Bailey secured their bags under the seat and put on her own seat belt before offering her hand to Piper who grabbed it tightly and looked around worriedly. Bailey smiled brightly and waited for Piper's wandering eyes to meet hers and when they did she paused her nervous gyrations and tentatively returned the smile, but clenched Bailey's hand even tighter as the helicopter began to rise. Piper closed her eyes tightly as she felt them begin to move forward and she kept them closed until she felt lips on her cheek and Bailey's voice in her ear. "Look out the window," Bailey said pitching her voice to be heard over the chop of the blades. Piper hesitantly opened her eyes and saw that they were already speeding along. She could see the Atlanta skyline begin to fade in the distance and she began to gradually release her death grip on Bailey's hand. When her grip completely relaxed, Bailey took her hand from Piper's and shook it to

revive the circulation. Piper noticed the action and smiled at her apologetically as she gently took her hand again and snuggled up to her on the bench, watching the world go by through the window.

II Let me take you far away, You'd like a holiday. - K. Meine As they approached their destination, Bailey put on one of the headsets so she could listen to Chris communicate with the tower. Piper had actually fallen asleep about an hour into the flight and had her head resting on her shoulder. She saw Chris turn a look in her direction and tap his headset, nodding when he saw that she was already wearing one. "Ma'am," he started. "I understand that you'll be returning on Sunday, is that correct?" "Yes," Bailey said. "I'll be staying locally. What time is departure on Sunday?" "I think 1:00 in the afternoon would be fine." "Very good," Chris said. "We'll be landing in about five." "Thank you," Bailey said and removed the headset. "Piper," she said as she gently nudged the weight resting against her. "We there?" she asked around a yawn.

Bailey nodded to the affirmative and Piper smiled. "I can't believe I fell asleep." Bailey smiled with an effort and Piper could tell she was beginning to show signs of nervousness. She smiled at her comfortingly and laid her head back on her shoulder. A few minutes later, they touched down gently and Chris turned in his seat. "Ladies, the terminal is that way," he said with a gesture. "I'm afraid it's a bit of a walk," he said while the blades gradually ceased their rotations. "Thank you, Chris," Bailey said. "We'll see you here on Sunday," she added, removing her seatbelt. "Happy Thanksgiving," he said with a smile, which Piper returned brightly while Bailey retrieved their bags from under the seat. Chris got out of the helicopter and opened the door on Bailey's side so they could get out. She dropped onto the tarmac and shouldered their bags, extending a hand to help Piper to the ground. "Thanks, Chris," Piper said as the man closed the door behind her. "My pleasure," he said jovially in response. Bailey nodded politely to the man and began to lead Piper toward the terminal, which was a good distance across the tarmac. "Piper," she started when they got out of earshot. "I'm a little nervous," she admitted. "I know you are," Piper said. "But I shall protect you," she exclaimed in a deep voice, puffing out her chest. Bailey couldn't help but smile. "You're a dork," she chuckled. "Is that your favorite word or something?" Piper asked amused.

"I'm considering it," Bailey said thoughtfully. "I might call down to personnel on Monday and have them add it to your business cards." Piper chuckled. "Hush," she said giving Bailey a bump with her hips. They walked in silence until they approached the terminal and Bailey took a deep breath. "Piper… I…" she started, unsure of where she was going. "It'll be okay," Piper interrupted and squeezed her hand tightly. "I promise." Bailey relaxed slightly and let Piper open the door for her. "Piper!" a masculine voice called loudly from halfway across the room. Bailey studied the man as he approached. She guessed him to be a little over six feet tall and he had Piper's pale blue eyes. His hair was a dark brown but she could see traces of red in it. He was leading a pretty woman that was about her size with blonde hair and dark brown eyes. Piper felt the hand in hers tense upon hearing her brother's voice and she squeezed it reassuringly before letting go to meet the incoming embrace of her brother. "Corey," Piper replied happily as her brother embraced her, picking her up off her feet. "Bailey," she said as soon as she hit the ground. "This is my brother Corey and his wife Jennifer. Guys, I'd like you to meet Bailey Cameron," she said with a smile in Bailey's direction. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Bailey," Corey said, offering his hand in greeting which she shook lightly. "Hi, Bailey," Jennifer said and offered her hand as well. "It's nice to meet you both," Bailey said politely but quickly reached for Piper's hand as soon as she left the grip of Jennifer's greeting.

"Everyone is glad you could come, Bailey," Corey said pleasantly. "Let me take your bags," he offered and with a gentle nudge from Piper she acquiesced and slipped the bags from her shoulder, which he immediately collected. "Where's my niece?" Piper asked happily. "She's home with Mom and Dad," Corey said. "We can't wait to show her off," he added with a smile at Jennifer who beamed silently. "I bet she's a cutie," Piper said cheerily. "That she is," Corey said with pride. "You guys ready?" "Yep, lead the way," Piper said with a squeeze and a gentle tug on Bailey's hand. Bailey had the almost overwhelming urge to go for her cigarettes as Piper chatted pleasantly with her brother and his wife while they walked out of the building and to the car. Piper would occasionally turn a look in her direction and smile at her comfortingly but she knew her nervousness was showing. Corey stopped at the rear of a white GMC Jimmy and deposited their bags in the back before he unlocked the doors so they could get in. Bailey climbed in the backseat behind Piper and let out a little sigh she hoped was undetectable. Piper heard it and pulled Bailey's hand into her lap and gently stroked the top of it with her other hand in an effort to relax her. Corey pulled out of the space and they were soon on the road. Bailey looked out the window at the passing city while Piper and her family jabbered back and forth, the scenery changing slowly from city to countryside. "The Camaro finally died, Corey," Piper said sadly. "Really?" Corey asked. "What happened to it?

"Bailey says it has a cracked block," Piper said and Corey winced. "You're probably better off getting a new car than repairing it." "I kinda figured." "What are you driving now?" he asked curiously and Piper smiled slyly. "A ‘65 Corvette." "No shit?" Corey asked with a look in the rearview. "Where did you get that?" he asked enviously. "It's one of Bailey's, she letting me drive it for a while," Piper admitted with a smile. "One of?" Corey asked. "How many cars do you own, Bailey?" Bailey who had only been vaguely paying attention to the conversation looked up confusedly when Piper nudged her. "I'm sorry?" "Piper was telling me you have several cars, including the Corvette Piper's driving," he explained. "How many do you own?" "Four," she answered. "Really?" Corey asked interested. "She has a thing for classic black muscle cars, Corey," Piper said teasingly with a playful squeeze on Bailey's hand. "She has a ‘71 HemiCuda and a ‘70 GTO Judge with a Super Duty." "No kidding?" Corey asked impressed. "I'm jealous, what's the specs on the Corvette?" "396/425," Bailey said.

"That's a rare engine for that year," Corey said. "I take it you're a collector." "Somewhat," Bailey admitted. "Although, I haven't found anything that has caught my eye in a while." "What else do you have?" Corey asked with interest. "A ‘65 Shelby GT," Bailey said pleasantly. "Whoa," Corey said. "Which one is your favorite?" "The Barracuda," Bailey replied. "Do you work on them yourself?" he asked curiously. "Only the Barracuda," Bailey said. "It's the only one I restored myself." "I didn't know that," Piper said and Bailey shrugged. "Really, I have an old Challenger out in the barn that I can't get to run right," Corey said conversationally. "Could I talk you into taking a look at it?" "Sure," Bailey said agreeably. "Great, I'll come get you on Saturday, alright?" he asked happily. Bailey looked at Piper who nodded. "Alright." "I'm excited," Corey said with a smile. "It's completely restored with the exception of a paint job. I've been struggling with getting it to run for over a month." "No kidding," Jennifer broke in. "He goes out there to hide I think." "I do not," Corey defended and Bailey's attention wandered while they argued back and forth for a few minutes. Corey turned off onto a dirt road and Bailey could see a large two-story

plantation home in the distance. "That's it," Piper said with a squeeze to Bailey's hand. Bailey gave her a nervous smile as the car pulled up to the front of the house and stopped. She began to breath a little faster when she saw a man and woman she assumed to be Piper's mother and father come out of the house and begin to walk down the steps. Piper knew she was afraid and gave her a quick peck on the cheek. "Trust me when I say this is going to be a lot harder on me than it is you," she said with a sigh as she got out of the car and Bailey hesitantly stepped out herself. Piper's father was a solid, strong looking man that was pushing sixty, with light red hair that had almost completely given over to gray and intelligent dark blue eyes. Her mother was a pretty woman that Bailey could see Piper physically favored. She was short and had an easy smile with thick brown hair and hazel eyes. "Mom, Dad," Piper said coming around the car. "This is Bailey Cameron," she said proudly, taking Bailey's hand. "Bailey, these are my parents, Jack and Elizabeth." "How do you do, young lady?" Jack said and shook her hand with a firm grip. "It's nice to meet you both," Bailey said nervously and quickly remembered. "Thank you for having me," she added. "It's our pleasure, dear," Elizabeth said winningly with a French accent. "Just call me, Liz." "Alright," Bailey said. "You sure are a pretty thing and what a lovely accent," Liz complimented shooing Piper away with a hand. "Go kiss your father, Piper."

Liz took Bailey by the hand and tugged her in the direction of the house. "Corey, quit gawking like an idiot and take their things up to Piper's room," she said pleasantly to her son. "You come along with me, I have a whole weekend of tormenting my daughter planned and I'm going to start by showing you all of her pictures from when she was a baby," Liz said dragging Bailey up the stairs, who shot a beseeching look over her shoulder at Piper. "Mom," Piper both whined and threatened. "Join us in the kitchen when you're ready, Piper," Liz said pleasantly, leading her captive into the house. As soon as the door closed, Piper turned a pleading look on her father but only got a powerless shrug in return. "I'm afraid you're in for it," he said hopelessly. "She's a beautiful girl, Piper," he added, embracing his daughter. "I know," Piper said with a smile, returning the hug. "You better go to her rescue," he said amused. "Okay," Piper chuckled and kissed him on the cheek before following her mother and Bailey. Piper walked through the door and made tracks for the rear of the house. She could smell food cooking and smiled to herself as she approached the kitchen. Her mother's voice wafted down the hallway and her pace increased. "Take off those sunglasses and let me see you," Liz demanded in a friendly tone. Bailey sat totally at a loss before a table in the kitchen with several photo albums in front of her. She took her sunglasses off apprehensively and put them in her jacket.

"What gorgeous eyes," Liz said looking closely at Bailey's face. "Try smiling a bit, dear. Those eyes of yours can be a little intimidating," she added amiably. "Mother," Piper said sharply from the doorway. "Don't embarrass her," she added entering the room. "Je pas embarassing la," Liz spoke. "Je la complimentais." "Aucun vous n'etiez pas," Piper said. "Il doit bien me embarrasser, mais le prend facile sur elle, elle n'est pas utilise à lui." Bailey listened curiously while they argued back and forth, reaching out to open one of the photo albums in front of her and smiling at what she found. "Est-ce que c'est vous, Piper?" Bailey said amused. "Quel bebe en graisse." Both mother and daughter stopped arguing abruptly and turned to her with almost identical gaping expressions. "You speak French?" Piper asked with a blush. "Oui," Bailey said with a little smile. "Well, how embarrassing," Liz said with a blush of her own but smiled. "You're right though, she was a fat baby." Piper let out a long suffering sigh and sat down beside Bailey. "I wasn't that fat," she defended. Liz joined them at the table and smiled pleasantly. "Let me show you what she looked like with braces," she said happily. "Okay," Bailey said enthusiastically. Piper braced herself and closed her eyes.

---------An hour and fifteen minutes later, Piper sat firmly entrenched in the throes of an impressive sulk as she listened to her mother gleefully tell childhood stories about her while Bailey continued to thumb through the photo albums. To make matters worse, Bailey even chuckled from time to time as she nibbled on the sandwich Liz had made her. Her own sandwich remained untouched in front of her because she couldn't stop grinding her teeth long enough to enjoy it. She rejoiced when Jennifer entered the kitchen with her fussing niece. "There she is," Piper said happily getting up from the table. "Oh, she's so cute," she cooed at the baby in Jennifer's arms. "Devon Tate," Jennifer said proudly. "Meet your Aunt Piper." "Well, hello there," Piper said in a baby voice tickling Devon's chest. "Here," Jennifer said handing the child to Piper. "Will you hold her while I make her a bottle?" "Of course," Piper said taking the crying baby and sitting down next to Bailey. "Isn't she adorable?" Piper said to Bailey who looked at the child uncomfortably. "Devon, this is Bailey," Piper said formally to the child when Bailey didn't immediately answer. "Bailey is your Aunt Piper's girlfriend," she added in a whisper. "Would you like to hold her?" Piper asked Bailey whose eyes widened. "Piper, I…uhm…I've never held a child before," she said uneasily. "Then this'll be a new experience for you," Piper said unsympathetically and placed Devon in her arms. "Keep one arm under her for support," she added rearranging Bailey's limbs to accommodate the baby.

Bailey tensed and cradled the child as if she were extremely fragile. "Piper, take her back," she said hopefully. "Nope," Piper said and took a bite of her sandwich. Bailey looked worriedly at the baby in her arms as Devon grabbed a fistful of her ponytail and immediately stopped crying. "Looks like she found a friend," Liz said watching with interest from across the table. "Yep," Piper and Jennifer said at almost the same time and laughed. Bailey looked at the child in wonder. "Hello," she said rather stiffly and Piper chuckled. "She's not going to stand up and shake your hand, goofy," she teased. "Be quiet," Bailey said and Liz chuckled. "I see she's already learned to deal with you," Liz said with an amused look at Piper, who scowled. "Would you like to feed her, Bailey?" Jennifer asked. "I… I don't know how," she said hesitantly. "All you have to do is hold the bottle," Jennifer said offering it to Devon who instantly took it in her mouth. Bailey brought a hand up and very tentatively took the bottle from Jennifer's hand. "Try to relax, sweetie," Liz said pleasantly. "She's not made of glass." Bailey nodded and took a deep breath. "Okay," she said quietly. Piper leaned over and rested her cheek on Bailey's shoulder. "I think she

likes your hair," Piper said quietly, watching Devon happily pull on Bailey's ponytail. "I guess so," Bailey said watching the little hand wrap around the hair and pull on it. Liz got up from the table after a moment and began to putter around in preparation for dinner. "I'll be back in a minute," Jennifer said with a smile and left Bailey and Piper at the table with Devon. Bailey quietly fed the baby and studied her carefully for a few minutes. "She kind of looks like you did when you were a baby," she said to Piper who smiled. "Only not so fat though," she added innocently a few seconds later and Liz chuckled from across the room. Piper's smile vanished and she let out another long sigh. "I can see this is going to be a long weekend," she predicted sadly. Liz shot her daughter a smile. "Piper, don't be a spoilsport," she chided as Jennifer walked back into the kitchen. "Is she done, Bailey?" Jennifer asked looking over Bailey's shoulder. "I think so." "Yep, here let me take her." Jennifer said and Bailey held the baby out to her. "She likes you, Bailey," she teased as she took possession of Devon who didn't want to let go of Bailey's hair. "Piper, if you're done eating why don't you show Bailey around," Liz suggested. "Dinner will be a few hours." "Okay," Piper said getting up from her seat and tugging on Bailey's arm. "Come, let me show you the spread." Piper gave Bailey a tour of the house and was relieved to note that she

seemed far more relaxed than she did when she arrived. She took her up to her room and her eyes narrowed when she entered but she didn't say anything, not wanting to make Bailey more uncomfortable than she already was. "This is our room," Piper said pulling her inside and jumping on the bed playfully, extending a hand in invitation. "What do you think so far?" she asked when Bailey sat down beside her. "I think you have a wonderful family," Bailey said quietly. "I told you it would be alright," Piper pointed out gently as she rose from the bed to get a brush from the dresser. She climbed over the bed and sat back down behind Bailey so she could brush her hair. "Where did your father and Corey go?" Bailey asked having not seen them since they arrived. "They're out in the barn I'm sure," Piper said dismissively, pulling the tie from Bailey's ponytail and starting to run the brush through her hair. "What are they doing out there?" Bailey asked curiously. "Do you have farm animals?" "No," Piper said. "There'll be a crowd of relatives over tomorrow and we'll eat Thanksgiving dinner out there." "In the barn?" "Yeah, after dinner they'll clear the tables so everyone can dance and goof off." "Goof off?" Bailey asked shooting an uncomprehending look over her shoulder. "A lot of my relatives can play an instrument, so quite a few them will play music for everyone to dance to," Piper explained giving the turned cheek a quick peck. "Dad and Corey are probably out there cleaning up and

getting the place ready." "Oh," Bailey said quietly and yawned. "I didn't know you could speak French," Piper stated. "Can you speak any other languages?" "Arabic, Russian, Spanish, and Italian," Bailey said distantly. "Wow," Piper said impressed. "I'm embarrassed you caught me arguing with Mother." "Thanks for coming to my rescue," Bailey said with a smile. "Your mother is pretty… uhm…" she trailed off. "Overwhelming?" Piper supplied helpfully and Bailey nodded with a smile. "Yes, she is. She doesn't mean any harm, although she's taking far too much pleasure in tormenting me," she added with narrowed eyes. Bailey yawned again and Piper put the brush down. "You tired?" "A little." "You can take a nap if you want," Piper said. "I know today has been kind of tough on you." "Will you take one with me?" "I'd love to," Piper said wrapping her arms around her waist and placing a kiss on the back of her neck. Bailey lay down on the bed and Piper cuddled up to her back. "You're so beautiful," she said into her hair as she felt her begin to drift off.

III

Look my eyes are just holograms. - T. Tikaram Liz glanced over her shoulder and did a double take when she saw Piper giving her the evil eye from the doorway. "Someone has a nasty look on their face," she said pleasantly. "Where's Bailey?" "She's upstairs sleeping on the new queen-sized bed that someone thoughtfully replaced my old twin with," Piper said dryly and Liz chuckled. "My that was thoughtful," Liz agreed happily. "The two of you would've never had fit in that old twin." "I think you're enjoying yourself a tad too much at my expense," Piper accused leaving her post in the doorway to enter the kitchen. "Perhaps," Liz agreed with a smile. "But I've waited thirty long years for you to bring someone home and I'm going to make the most of it." "I asked you to take it easy on her, she's not used to being around people," Piper said. "It took a huge effort on her part just to agree to come." "Honey, she seems to be adjusting quite nicely," Liz said. "Don't be so protective. Sometimes the quickest way to adapt is to jump right in." "Maybe," Piper agreed reluctantly. "She certainly is a beauty," Liz said. "Sweet girl too, although she's terribly bashful for being as old as she is." "Like I said, Mom," Piper said. "She's been alone most of her life. Today was harder on her than you think. That's why she's upstairs asleep, she didn't even stir when I left her." "Poor thing," Liz said compassionately. "Maybe I was a little too

boisterous. I'll try to be a little more subtle." "I'd appreciate it," Piper said sincerely and enveloped her mother in a hug. "By the way, I cannot believe you showed her that horrible picture of me. I thought I threw that out years ago," she said with aggravation as she released her mother. "You did, but I found the negatives," Liz said amused. "Besides, you looked so cute." "My face was covered with chicken pox and I hadn't washed my hair in a week," Piper said annoyed. "I looked like I slept face down in a pan of Crisco." "Bailey thought it was funny," Liz reminded helpfully. "I can forgive her though," Piper said dryly. "Go get your girl and run outside to get Corey and your father," Liz said with a slap on Piper's rear. "Dinner will be ready in a bit." "Okay," Piper said with a ghost of a grin. She made her way back through the house and up the stairs to her bedroom to find Bailey still asleep on the new bed. She studied the sleeping form with interest, noting that she always slept in a fetal position as if something was hurting her. She considered that thought for some time as she gently lay down beside her and stroked her hair. "Bailey," Piper said quietly and she stirred slightly. "Bailey," she repeated and her eyes opened. "Hmmm?" Bailey murmured. "Time to get up, sweetie," she said with a kiss to her cheek. "Dinner will be ready in a few." "Okay," Bailey said and sat up with a stretch.

"Wanna go outside with me and get the guys?" "Okay, where's the closest bathroom?" "Third door on your left," Piper said with a smile as Bailey left without a backward glance. Piper rolled over on to her back until Bailey came back into the room and jumped playfully on the bed beside her making her giggle. "Feel better I take it?" Piper said amused. "Much," Bailey said with a smile and placed a kiss on Piper's mouth. "Wow," Piper said when they parted. "That must have been some nap." "Just glad to be with you," Bailey said shyly. "I'm glad you're here." Piper said stealing another kiss. "Now put your sneakers back on so we can go." "Okay," Bailey said agreeably and sat up to get her shoes. "Where did you put them?" she asked looking around. Piper got up to help her look but suddenly remembered. "Oh, I put them under the bed." Bailey bent over on her hands and knees to get the shoes. "Did you take them off of me when I was sleeping?" Piper admired the bottom covered in faded blue jeans with a raised eyebrow. "Can I get you to stay like that for awhile?" "Huh?" Bailey said confusedly with a look behind her and blushed when she realized what Piper was talking about. "Be quiet," she said standing up quickly. "You look good in jeans, I wish you'd wear them more often," Piper said

with a smile at Bailey's still blushing face. "It's all I packed," Bailey said quietly as she seated herself in a chair to put her shoes back on. "That's good news," Piper said happily. "Don't tease me," Bailey said softly. "I'm not teasing you, I think you're beautiful," Piper said with a bright smile. "Thank you," she said shyly. "But you're still teasing me." "Well, maybe a little," Piper admitted. "You ready?" she asked when Bailey stood up and put on her jacket. "Yeah, lead the way," she said with a grin. "Where's your coat?" "Hanging by the door; I'll grab it on the way out," Piper said as they exited the room. Piper took her arm and cuddled up next to her when they exited the house but frowned as she paused when they reached the bottom of the steps to light a cigarette. Bailey tried to ignore the little scowl being directed at her but Piper relented with a surrendering sigh and led her toward the distant barn. "Sounds like Corey's working on his hotrod," Piper said as they approached and the sound of an engine trying to start became audible. "Do you think you can fix it?" she asked curiously. Bailey shrugged and stepped on her cigarette. "Dunno." "You'd probably be his hero if you did," Piper predicted. "I just want to be your hero," Bailey said under her breath but Piper heard it and squeezed the arm in hers tightly.

"You already are, goofy," Piper said with a smile but was a little dismayed by the sad look in her eyes. "What's wrong?" she asked worriedly. "Nothing," Bailey said, shaking her head and putting a smile on her face. "You don't fool me," Piper said as they entered the barn. "You can tell me, you know." Bailey just nodded noncommittally and Piper opened her mouth to speak but closed it as Corey called out. "Bailey, come over here and take a look at this," he yelled from the far end of the barn. "Let's go see what he wants," Bailey said brightly with the hope of squashing any inquiry, tugging Piper in Corey's direction before she could protest. They rounded what Bailey guessed used to be horse stall to find Corey covered in grease to his elbows. "This is my toy," he said proudly, gesturing to the primer covered Challenger. Bailey let go of Piper and examined the car with interest as she circled around it slowly. "1970?" "Yep," Corey said with a smile She leaned over the engine compartment. "440?" "Yes again," Corey said impressed. "You know your cars." "Just old hotrods," Bailey clarified. "Start it up for me." Corey smiled again and walked over to put an arm through the driver's

side window. "Ready?" Bailey nodded and cocked an ear to listen as the engine attempted to turn over. "That's good," she said and Corey pulled his arm back through the window. "What do ya think?" "I dunno," Bailey admitted. "Sounds like it's not getting gas." "That's what I thought, but I've checked the fuel system from end to end," Corey explained. "New engine rebuild?" "Less than a month old," Corey said. "Carburetor too." "Do you have an engine manual?" "Yeah, it's over there on the bench," he pointed. "Can I read it?" "Help yourself," he smiled. Bailey went over to get the manual and Piper turned to Corey. "Dinner's almost ready, you'd better go clean up," she said. "Where's Dad?" "He went over to the house and Mom sent him to the store for something, he should be back any minute." "Oh," Piper said. "You're filthy," she added with a look of disgust. "Gee, thanks," he said dryly. "Anytime," Piper said brightly. "I'm gonna go on in. I'll leave you two alone if you…uhm…wanna…" he

trailed off, waggling his eyebrows at her as he passed. "Out of my sight," Piper said with a swat to the back of his head. "Oww," he said cheerfully as he continued on his way. Bailey appeared at her side as Piper watched her brother exit the barn with a smile. "Where's your father?" "Mom sent him to the store," Piper said taking her hand and noticing she had the thick, dirty manual in the other hand. "What are you going to do with that?" "Read it." "I see, wanna go for a roll in the hay?" Piper asked conversationally. Bailey smiled. "Can I take raincheck?" "Nope, one time offer," Piper said with a flip of her hair. "Have you brushed your teeth today?" she asked seriously. "Twice," Piper said readily. "Hmmm," Bailey said making a show of pretending to think. "Do we have time before dinner?" "If we can speed along negotiations," Piper said amused. "Oh, alright," Bailey said dramatically and laughed when Piper did a little hop and hurriedly led her by the hand to the stairs. "Piper," Corey yelled from outside the barn. "Dad's back." "Grrr," Piper growled. "I guess we don't have time," she said with a pout. "Can I get that raincheck?"

"Sure, Esmeralda," Bailey said and chuckled when Piper's pout turned to a scowl. "I should never have told you," Piper said regretfully. "Too late now," Bailey teased and Piper reluctantly smiled. "You woke up in a good mood," Piper said shrugging off her annoyance. "Come on let's go, goofy," she added leading her out of the barn. Bailey squirmed nervously in her chair but subsided with a gentle nudge from Piper under the table. She felt like every eye at the table was directed at her and she became extremely uncomfortable as she waited anxiously for Piper's mother to sit down and officially start dinner. She almost sighed with relief when Liz finally stopped putting food on the table and took a seat. "Bailey, would you like to lead us in grace tonight?" Piper's father asked from across the table and she tensed. "I'm afraid it's been a long time since I've been at a table that practiced grace," she admitted reluctantly. "You've no judges here, do your best," Jack said pleasantly. Bailey nervously wracked her brain, struggling to recall the last meal prayer she had heard as Piper took one of her hands and squeezed it gently and Corey took her other hand. "Bless us, O Lord…" she began uncertainly, "…and these Thy gifts, which we are about to receive from Thy bounty, through Christ our Lord. Amen." "Amen," those gathered said in unison. "Very good," Jack said in approval and Piper beamed a huge smile at her. The dishes were passed around until everyone had what they wanted and Bailey began to relax a little as the attention moved from her to the food on

their plates. "Bailey, you have a very strong accent," Jennifer said conversationally. "Where are you from in Ireland? "Belfast," she answered beginning to tense again. "How long did you live there?" Jennifer asked. "Sixteen years," she answered. "Where's your family at now, Bailey?" Liz asked and got a sharp look from Piper. Bailey took a deep breath. "My father and oldest brother are dead. I have a mother and a younger brother but I haven't seen or spoken to them in fifteen years." "I'm sorry, dear," Liz said apologetically. "I didn't know." "It's alright," Bailey said quietly and Piper took her hand under the table. "Did they pass over while you were young?" Liz asked compassionately. "Yes, they were killed in Belfast," Bailey said uncomfortably. "Killed?" Jack said. "How?" "Northern Ireland is occupied territory, Mr. Tate," Bailey said tonelessly. "A British officer saw fit to order his men to fire into a crowd in the attempt to stop two fleeing Irish dissenters. A crowd that, in addition to several men, women, and children, included my entire family," she finished with a touch of malice. "I'm very sorry for your loss," Jack said sympathetically. "Me too," Bailey said quietly but Piper could see her eyes flashing.

"Bailey, I'm sorry," Liz spoke up. "It was not my intention to start dinner on an unhappy note. We're very glad to have you here for the holiday and I apologize for bringing up such an unpleasant topic for you." "It's alright," Bailey said sincerely. "It's not a topic I that I like to discuss." "That's perfectly understandable," Liz said. Bailey poked at her food uncomfortably and was relieved when Corey started up with a story about one his cousins. She looked up at Piper in time to see her shoot a grateful look at her brother and see the responding wink she got in return. She found herself feeling grateful too as she realized that he took the spotlight from her and placed it on himself because he knew that she was uncomfortable. She analyzed that critically and it occurred to her that it was done out of a sense of protectiveness. It was not something she would have expected from someone she only met earlier in the day, and for the first time in her adult life she felt a sense of belonging. She risked another glance at Piper and found her smiling slyly at her with a knowing look on her face. She smiled in return and bashfully returned her attention back to the food on her plate. "Would you like to join us, Bailey?" Jack asked. Bailey heard her name and surfaced quickly from her thoughts. "I'm sorry?" "Jack, I'm sure she doesn't want to play guns with you and the boys," Liz said and Bailey's eyebrows knitted. Jack ignored his wife. "We have a marksmen's contest every year on Thanksgiving Day. I asked if you would like to join us?" "Oh yes, Piper mentioned something about that," Bailey said coming up to speed. "What would I win?" "Someone's pretty cocky," Corey said amused. "Yes, what is the big prize you guys compete for every year?" Piper asked.

Jack looked uncomfortable. "Everyone puts in a hundred dollars and Uncle Marlon judges and declares a winner," he said reluctantly. Liz perked up. "You guys go out there and gamble," she said annoyed. "I can't believe you've kept that a secret all these years." "Where do you think you got your living room set last year for Christmas?" he defended. "You said you saved for it, you jerk," Liz said huffily and Piper and Corey laughed. "How many people enter?" Bailey asked when the laughter subsided. "Between twenty and thirty," Jack said, trying to ignore the glare from his wife. "Okay," Bailey said with a shrug. "Great," Corey said happily. "Starts around ten. Piper can show you the way," Jack said. "Alright," Bailey said agreeably. Piper looked at Bailey carefully and smiled to herself. She suspected that her relatives would never know what hit them and almost laughed at the imagined reactions. "Bailey, you didn't try any of the potato salad," Liz pointed out. "I'm allergic to mayonnaise," Bailey said casually. "Oh, I'm glad you told me that," Liz said. "Is there anything else you can't eat?" "No, just nothing with mayonnaise."

"She eats her salad dry and likes Pepsi," Piper provided. "She told me that Coke sucks," she added and got a snicker from everyone but her father who grinned. "Be quiet," Bailey said to Piper with a blush. "If Piper gets too uppity, dear," Liz said happily. "I have some pictures you haven't seen yet and several stories I'm sure she would be mortified for you to hear." "Mother," Piper growled. "Did you embarrass Corey when he brought Jennifer home? "Oh yeah," Corey said with a nod and Jennifer chuckled. "I tried to leave two days early, but Dad hid my keys." "Gee, that's great news," Piper said sarcastically. "Maybe we should've rented a car." "Fortunately, you're at my mercy until Sunday," Liz said smugly. "By the way, what time do we need to have you back at the airport?" "Around 1:00pm," Bailey said. "How did you like flying in a helicopter, Piper?" Corey asked. "I had some problems on take off, but it was fun when we got going," Piper admitted. "I fell asleep for a bit." "Where did you take off from?" Corey asked. "From the roof of C-Corp," Piper said. "Really?" Corey asked. "What does the ‘C' stand for?" "Cameron," Bailey said. "Oh, I guess that should have been pretty obvious," Corey admitted.

"Duh," Piper provided helpfully and Corey laughed. "Would anyone like any desert?" Liz asked and received several affirmative responses. Bailey finished her dinner and spent the rest of the evening watching Piper's family interact with wonder and fascination. ---------"I can't believe you're reading that dirty old thing in bed," Piper said sulkily, referring to the engine manual that Bailey had been reading for the last hour. "Hush," Bailey said dismissively and Piper rolled over in a huff. Bailey had returned to the bedroom in her usual black shirt and shorts with her long hair hanging loose about her shoulders. Piper had been dismayed to see her take a seat against the headboard and begin to study the greasy manual. Piper turned an annoyed glare on the wall across the room. She couldn't believe she was sharing a bed with the most beautiful woman she had ever seen and all Bailey wanted to do was read a dumb engine manual. If it weren't so frustrating she would have found it amusing. Bailey looked like the last person on Earth that would choose to spend her time reading about car engines. She turned over warily when she felt Bailey get up from the bed but was distressed to see her dig in her bag and produce her laptop. "Is there a phone line in here?" "Behind the dresser," Piper said tonelessly. "What are you doing now?" "Gonna see if there's an online update or FAQ to the manual," Bailey said stringing the telephone cord back to the bed and resituating herself.

Piper put the pillow over her face and sighed. "Would you like to see me naked?" she asked suddenly throwing the pillow aside. "I love to see you naked," Bailey said, not looking up from her laptop. "I think you're beautiful, but we're in your parent's house. I would be uncomfortable." Piper sighed. "What did you think of the movie, did you see anything you would like to try?" Bailey blushed. "Honestly, Piper. That movie scared me the first time I watched it." "Really?" Piper said. "How come?" "Those women were so…exposed," Bailey said keeping her attention on the screen in front of her. "How did that affect you?" Piper asked curiously. "It scared me to imagine myself in that manner," Bailey said honestly. "Why?" Piper asked. "You're gorgeous, Bailey." "It scared me because at the same time it excited me to think of you seeing me that way," Bailey said. "I don't think that came out right," she said after reviewing her words. "It came out fine, I understand," Piper said. "Would you like to see me in that manner?" she added and Bailey blushed powerfully. "Yes," she admitted. "But I don't think I'm ready for that just yet." "You really are a treasure, Bailey," Piper said sincerely. "I'm so glad to have found you." Bailey put the laptop on the floor and rolled over to place a kiss on Piper's cheek. "Let me hold you," she said quietly and Piper turned into her

embrace.

IV You have underestimated my power, As you shortly will discover. - P. Simon "Piper, I don't know about this," Bailey said worriedly while she sat crosslegged on the bed and let Piper finish repainting her nails. "I told you we would have relatives over today," Piper said softly. "There's a lot of people moving about downstairs," Bailey pointed out, having heard them when she returned from the shower. "I know," Piper said. "It means a lot to me to have you here and I know this isn't easy for you. Just try to relax and be yourself. I won't let you out of my sight all day." "Okay," Bailey said with a nervous sigh. "Would you let me put a braid in your hair?" "I dunno, I've never braided my hair," Bailey said suspiciously. "Let me try and if you don't like it we can take it out," Piper said with a comforting smile and she nodded. "Turn around." Bailey resituated herself so Piper could play with her hair and fidgeted nervously until she announced that she was finished. "Go look in the mirror and tell me what you think," Piper said and she got

up from the bed and hesitantly looked in the mirror attached to the dresser. There was a thick roped braid that wrapped around the bulk of her hair, traveling in a circle from the back of her neck around the top of her head that served to keep her hair away from her face and hold the back freely in a large tail that flowed down her back. She poked the braid curiously and tried to view it from several angles in the mirror until Piper snickered at her. "Just tell me what you think, goofy," she said rolling her eyes. "I like it," Bailey announced. "Will you show me how you did it?" "Of course," Piper said with a grin. "You ready to face the Tate nation?" "No," Bailey said and Piper chuckled. "Come on, let's get it over with," Piper said getting off the bed and embracing her from behind. "You can't hide upstairs all day." "Yes, I can," Bailey said seriously. "Quit it," Piper said tickling her. "You've already charmed everyone else." "I have?" Bailey said with a smile as she slapped Piper's hands away. "Yep," Piper said. "My mother likes you a lot and I think Corey has a crush on you." "Really?" Bailey asked uncertainly. "Really, now quit procrastinating," Piper chided. "Besides, I want to see you show up all the boys today." Bailey tensed slightly. "What makes you think I will?" she asked quietly. "Because I don't think there's anything you can't be good at," Piper explained with a smile. Bailey grunted noncommittally.

"Come on, let's go," Piper said gently tugging her toward the door. "Wait," Bailey said letting go of Piper's hand and picking up Corey's engine manual. "I need to give this back to your brother," she said as Piper again took possession of her hand and led her from the room. They traveled unmolested to the kitchen where Piper again had to tug on her to get her to enter the room. "There they are," Liz said happily as Piper entered the kitchen. Noting with amusement that her daughter had to pull a little on Bailey's hand to get her to follow her in. "Hi, Mom," Piper said cheerily. "Hello, everyone," she added to the several women who were milling about. "This is Bailey Cameron," she said trying not to wince when the grip on her hand tightened uncomfortably. "Hi, Bailey," a few voices said around the same time. "Bailey, that's my Aunt Jane and my Aunt Barbara," Piper said pointed out. "That's my cousin Darlene…" The list continued and Bailey nodded to each one as they were introduced. "…I think that's everyone here at the moment." "Everyone else is already out in the barn," Liz said. "The rest of you go find something to do so I can feed them breakfast," she added pleasantly to the gathered women who filed genially out of the room. "See, that wasn't so bad," Piper said as soon as they left, leading Bailey to a chair at the kitchen table where she seated herself with a relieved sigh. "Sweetie, everyone's just curious," Liz said sympathetically with a smile at Bailey. "Next time you visit it'll be a lot easier." "Okay," Bailey said unconvinced but tried a polite smile. Liz chuckled and sat a plate of food in front of her. "Have some breakfast

before you go play with the guys," she said and turned back to her chores. Piper scowled when she didn't get a plate and narrowed her eyes at her mother's back. "Where's mine, Mom?" she asked with exaggerated sweetness. "You know where everything is, Piper," Liz said without turning around. Piper let out an aggrieved sigh and rose from the table to get her own breakfast. She sat down with a huff a moment later and received a quick amused look from Bailey. "Where's Dad?" Piper asked chewing on a piece of bacon. "Your father..." Liz started in an accusing voice, "… left the house early this morning with Corey. I assume they're out there making wagers already." Piper snickered. "I think it's kinda funny." "I'm so glad for you," Liz said sarcastically. "It would serve them all right if Bailey showed them up." "She will," Piper said brightly. Liz turned to look at Bailey thoughtfully. "Do you think you can, dear?" Bailey nodded. "Sure." Liz looked at her thoughtfully, a slow smile forming on her face. "Would you do me a favor?" she asked sitting down at the table. "Okay," Bailey said agreeably. ---------"I can't believe my mother," Piper said with amusement as she and Bailey walked down an old dirt path behind the barn. "She really likes you," she added with a smile.

"I like her too," Bailey said quietly. "Did you see all the girls hanging out in the living room as we left?" Piper said with a slight frown. "They couldn't wait to get back into the kitchen and gossip." "Hmmm," Bailey nodded as the voices and laughter of several men became audible. "What did you do with Corey's book?" Piper asked curiously. "I put it back where I found it while you were jabbering with your relatives in the barn." "I don't jabber," Piper said indignantly. "I was having a conversation." "Whatever," Bailey said amused and chuckled when Piper poked her in the belly. "Bailey!" Corey yelled out when they emerged into a clearing. Bailey took in her surroundings with interest, noticing several folding tables and two clay pigeon launchers that were mounted on two old car tires that sat side by side about twenty feet apart. She also noted several targets had been set up in the distance and that there were over twenty men milling about talking and joking with one another. "Everyone, this is Bailey and she's gonna to participate today," Corey said loudly when she and Piper came to a stop next to Jack. Everyone greeted her amiably and she turned her attention to Piper's father. "What do I have to do to win?" she asked pleasantly and Jack smiled at her. "You seem pretty confident," he said in a friendly tone. Bailey produced two one hundred-dollar bills from her jacket. "I've two hundred dollars that says I'll win," she said with a smile as everyone started

to close in on her with grins on their faces. "Anyone care to match it?" she said enjoying herself. There was the rustle of clothing as everyone dug in their clothes for money and Jack chuckled. "I smell a ringer," he said amused. "But I'll ante up anyway," he added reaching for his wallet. "How do you expect to win, young lady?" a gravelly voice with a Cajun accent asked and Bailey turned to the man. "Bailey, this is Marlon," Jack said. "He's Elizabeth's brother and he decides the winner." "Nice to meet you," Bailey said politely. "If I were to hit six clay pigeons launched at the same time would I win?" Marlon chuckled. "Young lady, I believe almost everyone here could do that if their shotgun held six shells." "With a handgun?" Bailey inquired and the smile vanished from his face. Several of the men outright laughed while the others rolled their eyes and muttered disbelievingly. "I've another hundred that says I can," she added producing another hundred-dollar bill. Jack rocked back on his heels and smiled. "I definitely smell a ringer," he said with a chuckle. "I'll just stick with the two hundred. "Set up the pigeons boys, and ante up," Marlon said loudly and turned to walk from man to man with a large Crown Royal whiskey bag that the majority of men dropped money or checks in. He returned a couple of minutes later and looked at Bailey. "Where's your gun?" "I'll have to borrow one," she said. "Does anyone have a Browning Hi-

Power?" "I think Tommy has one," Corey said. "Tommy!" he said loudly and a young man in his twenties stepped out of the crowd. "Loan Bailey your Browning," he said and Tommy pulled the handgun from his belt and offered it to her butt first. "Thank you," Bailey said politely, taking the gun in her right hand. She shot a look at Piper who was beaming a smile at her. She returned it with a quick grin as Jack handed her ear protection and she stepped forward between the pigeon launchers, resituating her sunglasses and checking her weapon. "Anytime you're ready, young lady," Marlon said and she nodded. Both launchers, holding three pigeons apiece, let go with a clack as the six little orange discs were flung into the air. Piper watched in fascination as Bailey's gun tracked to the targets as if it were an extension of her body. Five shots rang out in rapid succession, followed by three more in a burst to hit the last disc that was in danger of evading her. Bailey de-cocked the pistol and walked over to hand it back to Tommy. "Thank you," she said as the man absentmindedly took repossession of the gun, his mouth hanging open. "Holy shit," Marlon announced as the rest of the men stood silently gaping with their faces pointed up to the sky. "Gentlemen, I believe we've been had," Jack said smiling in amusement. Piper laughed delightedly as she jumped up and down in front of her father. "Pay up, losers!" she yelled happily to the guys now mumbling among themselves. "Where in the nine levels of Hell did you learn to shoot like that?" Marlon asked obviously impressed.

"Practice," Bailey said with a smile as Piper threw an excited hug around her. "I've been shooting all of my life and even when I was in my prime I couldn't have hit two of those," Marlon said with a reluctant grin before turning around. "Anyone care to try and top that?" he yelled. Marlon observed all the shaking heads and turned to Bailey with a smile. "Looks like you took everyone to the cleaners," he said with a sly smile as he handed her the bag of winnings. "Thanks," she said pleasantly, giving the bag to Piper who took it excitedly. "Well…" Jack started with a chuckle, "…I guess that about wraps it up. Well done, Bailey." "Thank you," Bailey said with a hesitant smile at Piper's father. "Come on. Bailey," Piper said with a look at her father. "Mom will want to see her money," she finished and Jack let out a delighted laugh. "I should've seen her hand in this when you continued to up the wager," he said with a chuckle. "Now I'll never hear the end of it," he predicted with a grin. "I can imagine," Piper said with a knowing grin at her father. Piper gave him a quick peck on the cheek before taking Bailey's hand and leading her away. They had almost reached the barn when Corey came jogging up the path and fell in next to them. "Bailey, that was fantastic," Corey said with a smile and nudged Piper with his elbow. "Some of the guys want to know if you have a sister," he added with a chuckle. "I'll bet," Piper said with a smile. "These are yours," Bailey said and offered him a set of keys.

"These are my Challenger keys," he said confusedly as he took them from her hand. "I thought you might want drive it," Bailey said casually. "Huh?" he said with a puzzled scowl but it slowly changed into a grin. "You're kidding me." "Give it a go," Bailey said with a smile. "No way," Corey said with an enormous smile as he jogged off towards the barn. "You fixed his car?" Piper said shaking her head in wonder as Corey got out of earshot. "Yes." "When did you do that?" Piper asked with a chuckle. "Last night while you were sleeping," Bailey said with a sly grin. "You really are something else," Piper said, amused. "I thought I smelled gasoline on you this morning," Piper said as they passed the back of the barn in time to hear the Challenger roar to life. "What else do you have up your sleeve?" Piper asked suspiciously. "Just an arm," Bailey said with a grin. ---------Bailey had said she wanted to take a nap so Piper left her in her bedroom with a kiss and ventured downstairs to see her mother. She rolled her eyes as she entered the kitchen and all conversation came to an abrupt halt. "Gosh, I wonder what you guys were talking about?" Piper asked happily, receiving several chuckles.

"Where's Bailey?" Liz asked. "She's upstairs taking a nap," Piper said with a smile as she put the Crown Royal bag on the counter in front of her mother. "What's this?" Liz asked. "It's Bailey's winnings," Piper said with a smile and Liz cackled gleefully. "She won did she?" Liz said laughing. "I can't wait to lord it over your father." "Dad laughed, he knows he's in for it," Piper said, amused. "What did she win, Liz?" Jane asked curiously not content to eavesdrop any longer. "Did you know the boys gamble on the outcome of their little shoot out every year?" Liz asked. "No," Jane said with a scowl and several of the other women mirrored her expression. "They do, and Bailey went out this morning and showed them up," Liz said proudly digging in the bag and letting out a gasp at how much money she found. "My God, how much is in here?" "Around the neighborhood of six thousand dollars I'd think," Piper said and eyes widened all over the room. "Good God, how much do those morons wager?" Barbara exclaimed. "A hundred dollars a person to enter, but Bailey bet another hundred that she would win, and then bet another hundred when they didn't believe her. There's several personal checks in there too," Piper explained, cheerily delighting in the irritated expressions that encompassed the room.

"You should give this back to her," Liz said offering the bag back to Piper but she refused. "She said to split it among the girls that had a husband or boyfriend out there today," Piper said with a smile as the expressions in the room changed from frowns to grins. "Is she sure?" Liz asked. "That's a lot of money." "It all came from your husbands," Piper said dismissively as she browsed through the refrigerator. "Does she really own the company you work for, Piper?" Jane asked. "Yes," Piper said pouring herself a glass of milk. "She's very beautiful," Barbara said. "Yes, she is," Piper said, reaching over her mother's shoulder for the cookie jar. "Piper," Liz said. "Is she really sure she doesn't want the money?" "Mom, she doesn't say stuff she doesn't mean," Piper said. "You'll embarrass her if you try to give it back." "Alright," Liz agreed. "Janey, make a list of everyone who was out there today and I'll split it among the girls. "Okay," Jane said happily and immediately went about assembling a coven of women to help her with her task. "Where's Jennifer this morning?" Piper asked. "Right here," Jennifer said entering the kitchen with Devon. "Goody, I was hoping to spend some time with my niece today," Piper said happily.

"Here you can feed her, she's been fussing all morning," Jennifer said handing Devon over. "Good morning, Devon," Piper said happily cradling the baby in her arms. "Did I just see Corey driving his hotrod around out front?" Jennifer asked as she prepared a bottle. "Yep," Piper said with a smile as she sat down at the table with Devon. "I guess he fixed it," Jennifer shrugged. "I guess he did," Piper said. "So, what's the new gossip around the homestead? Well, that I'm not a part of," she added pleasantly. "I'm afraid all the juicy stuff involves you," Barbara said with a grin. "But I'm sure we can dig up some old standbys. " "Please," Piper said jovially. Piper sat happily in the kitchen for over an hour, feeding and playing with Devon while listening to all the current news and gossip about family and friends. She was pleasantly relieved that everyone had apparently decided to rely on her mother for information pertaining to Bailey and that she was not going to have to suffer a group interrogation. "Well, well," Liz said happily when Jack entered the kitchen. "I heard that an Irish girl kicked some ass out there today." "You heard correctly," Jack said with an amused smile as he endured laughter from all the women. "Serves you right," Liz said righteously. "The girls and I are going to enjoy spending your gambling money." "Huh?" Jack asked confused. "Bailey gave the winnings to Mom to split among the girls," Piper

explained. "Why would she do that?" Jack asked bewildered. "She won fair and square, that was a lot of money." "She doesn't care about the money," Piper said casually. "She only played because you asked her to." "Who doesn't care about that much money?" Jack asked curiously. Piper opened her mouth to speak, hesitating when she noticed all the cocked ears in the room. "Dad, she owns a multi-million dollar corporation. The fact that you asked her was the only thing she cared about," she said reluctantly as Corey entered the already crowded kitchen. "Where's Bailey?" he asked. "She's sleeping," Piper said. "What's up?" "Did you know she fixed my car?" "No, I found out the same time you did," Piper said honestly. "Bailey fixed your car?" Jennifer asked. "Yeah," Corey said. "Runs like a raped ape. I wanted to thank her." "When did she do that?" Liz asked curiously. "Last night," Piper admitted. "She read Corey's manual and pulled some stuff from the Internet. I didn't know she went out to fix it until she handed the keys to Corey." "You mean she went out there in the middle of the night and worked on that old car?" Liz asked unbelievingly. Piper shrugged wishing that there weren't so many ears in the room.

"I can't believe she did that," Liz said. "Mom, she only sleeps sporadically. She probably didn't have anything else to do," Piper explained hoping to end the conversation. "Hmmm," Liz grunted. "Well, you'd better go wake her. Food will be ready in about an hour." "Alright," Piper said handing Devon back to Jennifer and walking out of the room. "Piper," her father said coming out of the kitchen after her. She looked at him expectantly but he shooed her to the end of the hall and looked around before he spoke. "Piper, you be good to that girl," he said quietly. "What do you mean, Dad?" "You be good to her," he repeated. "She has a gentle nature, but she hasn't led a gentle life." "How do you know that?" "Honey, she's a sweet girl," Jack said kindly. "Take care of her, I think she's earned it," he said and kissed her on the forehead, ambling out of the house without another word. Piper watched him go and considered his words as she walked up the stairs and into her bedroom. She closed the door behind her and stared at the form sleeping on her bed for several minutes. "What are you doing?" Bailey asked startling her slightly. "Watching you," Piper admitted. "Why?" Bailey said rolling over to face her. "Because I can," Piper said coming over and lying down beside her, looking closely into her eyes and staring until Bailey turned her face away.

"What's wrong?" "Nothing," Bailey said quietly with a sigh. "What is it that you're afraid I'll see?" Piper asked gently and Bailey rolled completely over to present Piper with her back. "Is dinner ready?" she asked quietly. "Almost," Piper answered. "Tell me." "I can't." "Why not?" Piper prodded gently and waited patiently for over a minute for her to answer. "Because I don't think I could stand to lose you," Bailey said finally in a whisper. "Oh, sweetie," Piper said sadly stroking her hair. "I won't leave you, it's far too late for that." "Piper, I hope with all my heart that's true," Bailey said quietly. "But my life is hard thing to share and would be an even harder thing to know." "It is true and I already suspect more than you think." "There's an unimaginably large gulf between what you might suspect and reality," Bailey said honestly. "That may be true," Piper said slowly, "but whatever you've done or have been involved in, doesn't take away from the fact that you mean the world to me." Bailey rolled over to face her. "Just let me hold you," she whispered.

V Without a noise, Without my pride, I reach out from the inside - P. Gabriel "McKraken," Terry said, hitting the speakerphone in his office. "Terry, would you come to the Situation room, please?" Bob said. "We've gotten two hits on Cameron's paper." "Really?" Terry said surprised. "Give me ten minutes." "Alright," Bob said and disconnected. Terry leaned back in his chair and looked around his office, noticing for the first time in a week what a sty it was. There were clothes everywhere and enough used paper plates and Styrofoam coffee cups to cover every furniture surface in the room. He rubbed a hand through his hair and it came back greasy. He decided a shower was in order and he rose from his seat to grab his toiletry bag and some clean clothes from the closet. Seven minutes later, he was looking in the mirror at the beard that he had let grow in unnoticed, deciding to let it go for the time being. Since receiving the news that Cameron's family had escaped his grasp, he had avoided even minimal contact with everyone, retreating to his office where he had finally succumbed to depression. He knew he hadn't made an appearance in days and his staff must be more than a little concerned about his ability to lead them through this situation. If the truth were known, he had doubts about that himself. In the elevator, he found himself praying that the individuals who had expressed interest in Cameron's contract weren't fools. He chastised himself for withdrawing from the situation and realized he hadn't read a movement report or an update for several days.

He swiped his card and punched in his pin number to enter the Situation room and walked briskly to his chair, ignoring the glances from his colleagues. "What's the story, Bob?" he said taking a seat. "Can either of them pull it off?" "Perhaps," Bob said. "Here's what we know," he added, sliding two manila folders across the smooth surface of the table to rest in front of him. "What's the story on her movement?" Terry asked not looking at the folders. "Her only movement from the building seems to be to and from the residence of Piper Tate," Keith said. "She spent last weekend inside the Tate home and has gone to dinner with her several times, a nightclub once, and shopping once. In addition, the Tate woman seems to be driving one of her cars. Cameron has only left the building twice this week that we are aware of; the last was to pick up Tate on Thursday morning where they both returned to C-Corp. No movement since." "She found a friend?" Terry asked unbelievingly. "She's never let anyone near her before." "We believe that Tate and Cameron are a little more than friends," Keith said. "Daytime surveillance reports that they were seen holding hands on several occasions." "She's gay?" Terry blurted in surprise more loudly than he intended. "We suspect that Cameron and Tate are involved in a romantic relationship, yes," Keith said slowly. "I'll be Goddamned," Terry said totally flummoxed as he ran that through his mind for several minutes. "Terry?" Bob finally braved.

"Yes, I'm sorry," Terry said, returning to the moment. "Tell me about our Free Agents," he added quickly. "Everything we have is in front of you," Bob said gesturing to the folders he had given him. "I'll read them later, give me your opinion," Terry said dismissively. "If it's a straight up fight only one has a chance," Bob said. "However, depending on the circumstances, either might be successful. No guarantees when you take into account who they're dealing with. But apparently they're willing to give it a try." "Hmmm," Terry considered. "I'd like a current detail of her movements up to this moment and I'd like the night to consider some options. I'll see all of you in the morning," he said collecting the folders in front of him and taking another from Keith on the way out of the room. "Nice beard," Keith commented when the door closed behind him. "His eyes lit up," Bob said thoughtfully. "He has an idea and I'll bet you a hundred bucks tomorrow he has a plan." "You think?" Keith asked curiously. "Yeah," Bob said. ---------"Come on, girls," Liz said with a knock on Piper's door. "Dinner's ready, everyone's outside already." "We'll be there in a minute, Mom," Piper said through the door. "Hurry along," Liz said in parting. "Let me redo your hair, you got it all messy while you were sleeping," Piper

chided as she took a seat behind her on the bed. "Okay," Bailey said quietly. "Bailey," Piper started as she worked on her hair. "I want you to think about talking to me, okay?" "Piper..." Bailey started with a sigh. "No, whatever it is you're not doing a great job of hiding it and it's bothering you, so therefore it bothers me," Piper said cutting her off. "What do you mean?" Bailey asked carefully. Piper took a deep breath. "I don't know many women that can beat up two men twice their size or handle a weapon with a skill like you showed today. I also don't know anyone who can produce a knife in the blink of an eye to open a CD wrapper," she said bluntly with a peek at Bailey's face that gave away nothing. "I've seen the scars on your back and I know they were put there on purpose. You can get through a locked door and into my bed without any effort and you can hide from me and sneak around me in my own home. Did I miss anything?" "Apparently not," Bailey said tonelessly. "I know I said I could wait for you to tell me, but I can't," Piper said softly. "I want all of you, Bailey. Everything. I don't ever want to look in your eyes and see the hurt and the fear I saw in them earlier. I want to share everything with you. I want to grow old with you. I want your heart and I can't have it if you can only trust me so far. How far do you think we can go together if you're not willing to trust me?" "I do trust you, Piper," Bailey said in a small voice. "You may trust me to a point, but you don't trust me completely," Piper said as she fidgeted with the hairbrush. "It's not a matter of trust, Piper," Bailey said. "It's a matter of fear."

"Fear that I'll leave you?" "Mostly." "What's the rest?" Piper prodded. Bailey took a deep breath and shook her head. "Tell me," Piper said sharply and Bailey's head whipped around to capture her with her eyes. "I fear that it'll kill me to see you hate me or to be afraid of me," she said in a harsh whisper. "And I fear that it would destroy me if you left me. All my life I've never let anyone in, anyone. I've survived a lot of things but I don't think I could survive a broken heart. I'm not strong enough," she finished the last quietly and turned away to study the carpet at her feet. "Bailey," Piper said starting to sniffle. "Don't cry," Bailey said horrified as she turned at the sound to face her. "I… I… don't know what to do," she stuttered. "Don't you ever cry?" Piper sniffled. "It's been so long I don't think I can anymore," Bailey said quietly. "Have things really been that bad for you?" Piper asked sadly and Bailey sighed. "Yes." Piper's sniffles trailed off as she looked at the downcast face across from her. "It hurts me to hear you say that," she said. "It hurts me to think of you as so unhappy." "You make me happy, Piper," Bailey whispered. "I don't want to lose you."

"You're not going to lose me," Piper said with conviction. "No matter what." "How can you be so sure of that?" "Because I love you," Piper said bluntly. It took a second for her to find her voice. "You do?" Bailey marveled. "With all of my heart, since the day I walked into your office," Piper admitted. "And if you told me that you've spent a lifetime tossing babies into an industrial wood chipper for shits and giggles, I'd still love you. I wouldn't be thrilled of course, but I‘d still love you," she finished and leaned over to place a kiss on a mouth that had begun to smile. "Just think about that, because I meant every word," Piper said quietly when they parted. "I'm going to go fix my makeup. Mother will have a stroke if she's forced to start dinner without us," she added on her way to the door. "Piper," Bailey said before she could leave and she stopped in the doorway and turned to her. "Give me a little more time, okay?" she asked contritely. "Alright," Piper agreed. "Put on your boots, I want to show everyone what a good dancer you are," she added with a smile and vanished down the hall. Bailey sat on the edge of the bed and studied her socks. "She loves me," she said quietly to the room and with a huge smile, she hopped happily from the bed to find her boots. ---------Piper led Bailey into the barn and as soon as they got past the door, she knew she was in trouble. Everyone but her mother and father were seated and Liz was glaring at her darkly. "Hello, everyone," Piper said brightly with a smile. "Sorry we're late," she added as her mother pointed them in the direction of four empty chairs.

"You come sit next to me, sweetie," Liz said taking Bailey's arm and leading her to a seat. Piper sat down next to Bailey and before Liz seated herself, she gave Piper a slap to the back of the head. "Owww!" Piper yelped and blushed when everyone laughed at her expense. Her mother sat down on the other side of Bailey and Jack stood in front of his chair, remaining on his feet. Bailey looked around and guessed there were close to sixty adults and children seated at several six-foot long folding tables that had been set up in a rectangle to accommodate everyone. She noted that several tables had been erected in the middle of the square to hold the wealth of food available and there were space heaters placed randomly around the barn to keep everyone warm. She wondered what it would be like to be a part of such a large family. Jack cleared his throat and everyone quieted down. Bailey felt her hands being taken on both sides by Piper and her mother. "I had a prayer prepared but I think I'm just going to let everyone know how glad we are that you're here and that I hope to see all of us back again next year in good health," he said loud enough for everyone to hear. "I'd also like to welcome Bailey to our family and I would ask that if you already haven't met her to introduce yourselves later." He paused. "I think most of the guys are already well aware of who she is," he said with a smile and his comment generated laughter from both the men and the women. "I guess most of the women do too," he admitted and was met by a few more chuckles. "Anyway, we're very happy to have her so don't scare her off, we'd like to see her here again. Although, I feel I must mention that it has been decreed that our annual Thanksgiving contest shall be a male only event from this day forward." He smiled at the chuckles. "I've embarrassed her enough I think, so everyone enjoy yourselves and I don't want to see

any leftovers. God Bless," Jack finished happily to a group ‘Amen' and seated himself. Bailey sat quietly through the speech in wonder, trying not to blush at all the attention but failing miserably. Her chest had tightened at Jack's words and the sense of belonging that she had experienced the night before threatened to overwhelm her. She couldn't fathom how Piper's family could so easily accept her into their ranks after only knowing her for such a short time and she was touched deeply by their generosity. "Welcome, Bailey," Liz said and pecked her on the cheek. "Thank you," Bailey said quietly. "That means a lot to me," she admitted and she felt Piper squeeze her hand tightly. "You're welcome here anytime, Bailey," Jack said leaning across his wife. "Thank you, Mr. Tate," Bailey said sincerely. "You call me, Jack," he said pleasantly. "I hate the sound of Mr. Tate." "Alright," she said with a smile. "Piper," Liz said sharply. "Don't just sit there grinning like a retard. Go fix her a plate," she added with a shooing gesture. "I can fix my own plate," Bailey said before Piper could get up. "Nonsense," Liz dismissed. "You're a guest here tonight. Please excuse my daughter's bad manners," she said pleasantly. Piper rolled her eyes dramatically as she rose from her seat. "I'll be back in a minute," she said with a peck to Bailey's other cheek. Liz waited until she left before she conspiratorially leaned over to Bailey. "Piper's a hard one to corral, you've got to keep her off balance," she said pleasantly and Bailey smiled. "I suspected a long time ago that if she ever truly fell in love, it would be for forever and she's chosen you, sweetie. I

hope you're prepared for that." "Forever is a hard thing to believe in," Bailey said honestly. "But Piper gives me hope." "Hope is all you need," Liz said sagely with a pat to her arm as she stood up and collected her plate. "Make sure you try the gumbo, it'll put hair on your chest," she added on her way to the food. Bailey's brows knitted and she made a note to ask Piper about the gumbo when she returned. ---------Piper heard Bailey's relieved sigh as they walked arm and arm back to the house. She bumped her with her hips and beamed a proud smile at her that was tiredly returned. Piper knew that the evening had been a drain on her but she had slugged through it like a trooper. After dinner and the tables had been cleared, Bailey had endured attention from everyone as they formally introduced themselves or just stopped by to say a few words. There had been a tense moment when Corey had approached her after dinner and embraced her with no warning. Piper had seen the muscles in her back stiffen and it was apparent in her body language that it took an effort to accept it. But she did and smiled at him uncomfortably when he let her go and thanked her for fixing his car. Corey had asked her several times over the course of the evening how she had done it but she just shrugged her shoulders and told him that it was magic, a tactic which to Piper's delight, had frustrated him to no end. When the music had started up, Piper had kept her close as Bailey politely declined several offers to dance with her various relatives, being slightly disappointed that over the course of the evening she had only given in and danced with her once. However, she understood Bailey's reluctance when the second they began, every eye in the room tracked to and stayed riveted upon them. A situation that made Piper herself feel uncomfortable, so she could only imagine how hard it was for her. But surprisingly, Bailey

had finally relented to Corey's repeated requests as the festivities were winding down and had danced a quick waltz with him. However, the majority of the evening had been spent leaning on one another and watching the crowd below as they sat with their legs dangling over the edge of the hayloft. "You tired?" Piper asked as they approached the house. "Yeah," Bailey admitted. "Did you have a good time?" "Yeah," Bailey said. "Yeah, I did." "I'm glad, next time won't be so hard on you," Piper said comfortingly. "I know it wasn't easy for you to be under so much attention." "Will there be a next time?" Bailey asked softly. "As far as I'm concerned there will be," Piper said gravely. "I don't plan on letting you go, Bailey." Bailey sighed. "I wish I could tell you how much this weekend has meant to me," she said quietly. "You just did," Piper said with a smile. "You're family has been very kind," Bailey said in a whisper. "I used to dream about being part of a family. I had given up on it until you brought me here." Piper's heart clenched at the barely audible words. "You have one now, Bailey," she said sincerely. Bailey just nodded and pulled Piper a little closer. "Come on, let's go to bed," Piper said as she led her up the stairs to the house.

Bailey followed her quietly through the house and up the stairs to their bedroom. As soon as the door closed behind them, she stripped down to her panties without her usual modesty and climbed into bed with her back to the door. Piper watched without saying anything as she slowly removed her own clothes. She suspected that Bailey was on the border of her emotional limit and when she crawled into bed she wasn't surprised to find her already asleep as she snuggled up to her back and held her tightly. "I love you," she whispered into the ebony hair.

VI Curl me up inside you, And let me hear you through the heat. - S. Vega "Good morning, gentlemen," Terry said robustly as he strode to his chair with a cleanly shaven face. "Bob, I want you to contact Mr. Nguyen and promise him employment or a long term association with the Organization. Offer him twice the amount he requested for taking on Cameron's paper, but set the following conditions. One, it must be a one on one confrontation without the use of firearms and out of the public eye. Two, it cannot take place anywhere near C-Corp or the Tate residence. And third, Tate must be present." "I don't understand," Bob said bewildered. "Why would he agree to such a constrictive contract?" "He'll do it because he wants the reputation," Terry said convincingly. "He excels at close quarter edged-weapon encounters and any doubts he has will be heavily outweighed by doubling his requested fee and the promise of a future relationship or employment with the Organization."

"You're setting him up to die," Keith said bluntly. "More than likely," Terry agreed easily. "There's a remotely small chance that he could pull it off, and if he does, the Organization will honor its promises." "Why does it have to be done in front of the Tate woman?" Bob asked. "Because one of the things that makes Cameron so formidable is a lack of weaknesses. A personal relationship is a weakness she's never allowed herself up to this point. Cameron is painfully aware that she can't afford personal ties. Yet for unknown reasons, she's developed a relationship anyway. The one thing that has kept her somewhat under our thumb is the axe we held over her family and with that gone, she has no cracks in her armor to exploit. It's my opinion that Tate is unaware of the situation or of who Cameron really is. Forcing Cameron to reveal herself in eliminating Mr. Nguyen in full view of Tate will upset the relationship, perhaps even destroy it," Terry explained. "Excuse me a moment," he added as he punched a number into the speakerphone and waited through four rings for an answer.

"Marland." "Mr. Marland, I would like you to circulate a rumor Monday morning within C-Corp eluding to a lesbian relationship between Cameron and Piper Tate," Terry said pleasantly. "Do this discreetly, you don't want it tracked back to you or any of the people under you. Understand?"

"Understood," Marland replied. "Anything else?" "Not at the moment," Terry said. "Thank you, Mr. Marland." He hung up and returned his attention to those gathered. "Gentlemen, Cameron effectively removed the only weakness we could exploit when she repossessed her family, but with Tate, she has given us another opportunity to take advantage of," Terry explained jovially. "If we disrupt her personal life, there's a chance she'll make a mistake. Cameron

has never had a relationship of any kind that I'm aware of and she may not be emotionally prepared to deal with the repercussions any damage we inflict may cause. If we're especially fortunate, Cameron may even love the Tate woman. This would have the potential to turn her world upside down and she could become vulnerable." "Why the rumor?" Keith asked. "Cameron could care less about any rumor no matter how outlandish," Terry said dismissively. "But it could be extremely detrimental to Tate and subsequently to their relationship." "And Mr. Nguyen?" Keith asked. "And why would it affect Tate if Cameron shot a man that approached or attacked her. "Cameron will know immediately that Nguyen is free lancing. This shouldn't escalate any further antagonism between the Organization and Cameron, it's not our style and she's well aware of this. That and the fact that odds are, Mr. Nguyen will fail miserably. I believe that she'll consider it an attempt by an overzealous Free Agent looking for accolades and a reputation. As for your second question, Cameron never carries a gun unless she has to, so Cameron will be forced to eliminate Nguyen with her hands or a knife. Either one of which will be brutal enough to reveal herself to Tate," Terry speculated. "Bob, contact Mr. Nguyen immediately. I want this to happen as soon as possible." "I'll contact him now," Bob said rising from his seat and exiting the room. Terry sprang sharply from his chair and poured himself a cup of coffee, returning to sit in his chair and sip it gingerly. "This may be a stupid question, Terry," Keith asked. "Let's hear it," Terry said neutrally. "Why don't we just take her out with a sniper?" "Mainly because she's very aware of her surroundings but also because

we can't take any chances. Wounding her would only result in making her ten times as dangerous; she's a relentless adversary, once engaged you have to kill her to survive because she won't stop until she's dead. She has a determination to survive like nothing I've ever seen. We could probably contribute this to the fact the she knew that at anytime while she was in our employ, if she had been killed or captured, her family would've been immediately disposed of. If the family hadn't been a factor, I believe she would have let herself die. It scares the shit out of me to think about how truly formidable she would be if she had nothing to lose," Terry said thoughtfully. "I'm sorry, I strayed a little there. Did I answer your question?" "Yes," Keith said thoughtfully. Terry leaned back in his chair and returned to his coffee until Bob reentered the room and sat in his seat. "I didn't think he'd buy it, Terry, but Nguyen agrees to our terms and requires a quarter of the fee to supplied in advance," Bob said. "As luck would have it, he's stateside and can be in Atlanta tonight." "Fantastic," Terry said approvingly. "See that he gets what he wants, Bob. In addition, give him only the information needed to acquire Cameron, no history, no background." "He wants to know if the Tate woman is to be killed after eliminating Cameron," Bob asked. "He won't last a second," Terry chuckled but shrugged. "But if he manages to get past Cameron, we can't afford any witnesses." "Very well," Bob said neutrally. "Can I ask what you hope the end result to be with this course of action?" "I'm hoping to take advantage of the emotional distress the situation will inflict upon her," Terry said. "In the hopes that she makes herself vulnerable enough for us to catch her unprepared or in a moment of weakness."

"I see," Bob said slowly. "And if it doesn't affect her in the slightest? I mean she knows we're watching and hasn't tried to hide Tate in any way." "If our machinations have no effect, it'll be time for another game plan. I very well could be wrong," Terry said honestly. "But I don't think I am. And you're right, she knows we're watching and the best place to keep something important is out in the open. Another reason why I'm fairly confident that Tate doesn't know who she really is." "Hmmm," Bob said nodding. "Anything else?" "Make sure our people can contact Mr. Nguyen if Cameron steps into suitable territory for an attempt." "I'll see to it," Bob nodded. "And the second Free Agent?" "He could prove to be very useful," Terry said considering. "See if he'll accept a retainer to be on standby for the next thirty days." "Will do," Bob said. "Alright, contact me if the situation changes," Terry said obviously pleased. "I'm gonna catch some football and eat a decent meal for a change. Anyone know who's playing today?" he asked happily as he rose from his seat. "Notre Dame," an anonymous voice said. "The Fighting Irish," Terry said amused as he strode for the door. ---------Bailey awoke facedown with a giggle and a considerable weight resting on her thighs. She turned her head enough to see a panty clad Piper sitting up across her thighs with her back turned. "What are you doing?" Bailey asked with another giggle as Piper ran something across the bottom of her foot. "Stop that," she said as Piper did

it again. "I'm waking you up, goofy," Piper said with a chuckle. "And people say I sleep like the dead," she added with another pass of a silk flower over Bailey's foot. "Cut it out," Bailey said through another snicker and starting to squirm a little. "I dunno," Piper said playfully. "Are you going to go get up anytime soon?" "Am I not up already?" Bailey asked and she tickled her foot again. "I guess so," Piper said hopping off Bailey's legs and scooting around to face her. Bailey rolled over on to her side and lifted her head to glance at the clock. "Wow," she said. "You must wear me out. I've slept more since I've known you than I usually sleep in a month." "I'm looking forward to wearing you out," Piper said waggling her eyebrows and smiled as Bailey shyly cast her eyes away. "Hush." "It's all the experiences you're not used to dealing with. Stress tires you out faster than hard labor," Piper said with a note of authority. "I see," Bailey said with a grin. "When did you become so wise, Esmeralda?" "I should get you for that," Piper said with a little scowl. "But I'm feeling generous today." "Really?" Bailey said with smile. "What's the occasion?" "No occasion," Piper said with a shrug. "Just woke up in a great mood."

"Is that a fact?" "Yep," Piper said nudging Baileys arm away from her chest with her chin so she could nibble on her breast. "That feels good," Bailey said quietly as she felt Piper suckle her. "Tastes good too," Piper said letting go and tracing little circles around the nipple with her tongue. "You have incredible breasts," she complimented as she moved on to the other one. Bailey closed her eyes and gave in to the attention with a sigh but they snapped open seconds later with a knock at the door. "Girls, you gonna get up today?" Liz said through the door. "It's almost one." "We'll be down in a minute, Mom," Piper said dropping her head in frustration on Bailey's chest. "Alright, I'll make lunch then," Liz said in parting. "Hurry along." Bailey brought a hand up to pet the head on her chest. "You want the shower first?" "Will you take one with me?" "No way," Bailey said shocked and Piper's head raised with a little scowl. "I mean not with your parents downstairs," she corrected. "So if they weren't in the house, you'd take one with me?" Piper said with a teasing grin. "Perhaps," Bailey said with a raised eyebrow. "Hmmm," Piper hummed thoughtfully. "Quit plotting," Bailey said with a smile.

"Oh, alright," Piper said with a little pout and sat up on the bed beside her. Bailey's eyes tracked from the protruded lower lip to rest on Piper's chest. "You have little freckles on your chest," she said casually reaching out to touch one. "Well imagine that," Piper said pretending not to have ever noticed before. "Where did they come from? They weren't there yesterday," she said with an alarmed expression and Bailey chuckled. "Stop," Bailey said with a smile. "You can have the shower first," Piper said with a chuckle. "Okay, are you gonna go downstairs or wait for me?" "I thought I'd wait…" Piper started but smiled mischievously, "…here and feed some urges," she finished and almost laughed when she saw Bailey's eyes widen. "Really?" Bailey asked shyly. Piper opened her mouth to tell her she was teasing but Bailey's expression intrigued her. "I was thinking about it," she said playfully. Bailey eyes dropped to study the bedspread. Piper looked at her carefully. "Would you like me to?" she asked gently and Bailey nodded bashfully with a powerful blush. Piper blushed a little herself. "That would be a new experience for me," she admitted. Bailey glanced up at her quickly and didn't say anything for a long moment so Piper took the initiative and stood up from the bed to remove her panties. "I'm kinda of embarrassed," Piper admitted nervously...

Bailey's eyes came up. "Show me," she whispered. Piper took a deep breath. "Sit up," she said and Bailey arranged herself cross-legged in the middle of the bed, her long hair covering her chest. Piper crawled back into bed and sat with her back against the headboard, clasping her knees together and bringing them up to her chest. She waited until Bailey's eyes rose timidly to meet hers and she slowly spread her legs apart, admitting to herself that she found the situation exciting. Deciding to show off, she brought her hands up to cup her own breasts and played with nipples, teasing at them until they hardened. She felt her heartbeat begin to quicken as she watched Bailey watch her with open curiosity and desire. She dropped a hand between her legs and ran a finger lovingly up the length of her sex, spreading her legs even further and emitting a soft moan. Her inhibitions fading rapidly, and her excitement growing unimaginably as she observed Bailey watching closely, she let a finger tease at her growing wetness. She inserted the finger leisurely and moved it in and out several times, withdrawing it slowly and bringing it up to her mouth to taste herself. Bailey's mouth dropped open slightly in wonder and that was all the incentive she needed to go to work in earnest. She closed her eyes and dropped the hand back to her sex, gently spreading herself apart and excitedly manipulating her clitoris with her middle finger. Breathing heavily, she began to feel herself approaching the edge, so she gradually came to halt and teased at herself so she could gauge Bailey's reaction. "Would you like to touch me?" she asked hopefully Bailey scooted forward and snuggled up to her side, hiding her face in the crimson hair. Piper waited patiently as she felt a hand feel its way down her belly to her pubic hair. She excitedly observed the fingers curiously investigate the crimson hair with trepidation before she heard a sigh and the hand was pulled away.

"I'm sorry," Bailey said. "I want to but I'm…" she stopped and buried her head further into Piper's hair. "Would you like me to help?" Piper asked patiently. No sound but a slight nod was all she needed to take Bailey's hand and lead it down until it covered her. She gasped into her neck and Piper began to wonder about the wisdom of her actions when Bailey rubbed her hand over her clitoris. The hand paused there and she felt a finger touch her gingerly in discovery, a sensation that resulted in the release of a moan that surprised even herself in volume. "Does that feel good?" Bailey asked softly. "Very much," Piper said with quickening breath as the finger softly rubbed back and forth over its discovery as it had been shown how to do. "What would please you?" Bailey asked her face still hidden. Piper's breath began to come heavily. "Stay right there and just don't stop," she pleaded and Bailey's face finally came up to look closely at Piper's. Bailey felt the hips under her hand begin to buck as Piper wrapped arms around her and buried her face between her breasts, breathing rapidly. She applied a little more pressure to her exploration and suddenly Piper's whole body went rigid as she groaned loudly and let out a long, guttural moan that raised gooseflesh down the length of her arms and hardened her nipples pleasurably. Piper's legs trapped her hand tightly between them and she emitted a series of rasping whimpers with such a startling loudness and intensity that it served to excite her indescribably. Involuntarily, she heard herself let out a pleased moan of her own in response. Piper suddenly put her hand on top of hers and gently led it away as she placed kisses on her chest and neck lovingly. "I love you," Piper said gasping into her neck and Bailey smiled brightly. She let Piper catch her breath as she ran a hand curiously over the smooth

skin of her body until her face came up and placed a gentle kiss on her mouth. "Was that okay?" Bailey asked uncertainly when Piper withdrew. "That was more than okay," Piper said with a smile. "That was fantastic." "It was?" Bailey asked with a grin. "Yes," Piper said with another kiss. "It made me feel good to please you," Bailey said shyly. "That's why they call it making love," Piper said gently and smiled as Bailey's eyes began to study the blanket. "I'd like very much to do that for you." "I…" Bailey started blushing. "…I don't think…" Piper cut her off with a kiss that lingered for a long moment. "Whenever you're ready, love," she said happily as she hopped out of bed and walked to the closet. "You're very beautiful," Bailey said with a timid look at the body on display before her. "Thank you," Piper said with a smile at her bashfulness, putting on a robe and sitting back down on the bed beside her. "You don't have to be shy, everything I have I want to share with you. That felt wonderful," she said with a kiss. "Now, I'm going to hop in the shower before mother comes up here looking for us again. Are you okay?" "Yes," Bailey said with a dazzling smile. "You're my heart," Piper said and stole another kiss on her way out. Bailey waited for the door to close and dove under the covers excitedly. "That was amazing," she said to the room.

---------"Good afternoon, Bailey," Liz said brightly as Piper led her into the kitchen. "Hello," Bailey said pleasantly as they sat down at the kitchen table to find Corey slouched over a bowl of cereal, his head leaning on one of his hands. "Hi, Mom," Piper said sweetly. "Oh, hello," Liz said as if she just realized Piper was in the room. Piper shook her head and sat down across from Corey. "Looks like someone's hung over," Piper said cheerily to Corey who just grunted. "Here you go, dear," Liz said happily as she put a plate in front of Bailey. "Thank you," Bailey said politely as she studied the large omelet on the plate before her. Piper looked enviously at Bailey's omelet and narrowed her eyes when her mother put a box of Cheerios and a bowl in front of her. "Gee, Mom," she said sweetly. "Thanks." "You're welcome," Liz said happily. Bailey grinned at Piper and silently offered to share her omelet but she shook her head with an amused smile and poured herself a bowl of Cheerios. "Corey when's your leave up?" Piper asked loudly. "End of January," Corey rasped shooting a dirty look across the table. "You must have a lot of time built up," Piper said with a grin at her brother.

Corey just grunted miserably. "What are you gonna do today, girls?" Liz asked. "No idea," Piper said with a shrug. "Just hang out, I guess." "That sounds like a fine idea," Liz said pleasantly. "Where's Dad?" Piper asked. "He went out fishing with Marlon this morning," Liz said. "Your brother was supposed to go but he was worn out from spending most of the night kneeling on the bathroom floor. "Awww," Piper said and then chuckled at her brother who didn't respond in the slightest. "This is very good," Bailey said. "Would you like another one?" Liz asked happily. "It's no trouble," she added with a quick grin at Piper who narrowed her eyes. "No, thank you," Bailey said politely as she finished off the omelet. "Alright," Liz said agreeably. "Why don't you take Bailey around the property when you're done slurping your cereal, Piper." "Okay," Piper said and finished off her Cheerios with an exaggerated slurp. "That really hit the spot," she said cheerily and with a look at her mother, threw in a loud burp for good measure. Bailey chuckled and even Corey grunted in amusement. "You make me so proud, Piper," Liz said dryly with a humorless look on her face. "Thanks, Mom," Piper said happily as she got up and took Bailey's plate and her cereal bowl to the sink.

"You ready?" she asked Bailey with a smile. "Sure," Bailey said as she got up from her seat. "Where's the truck keys, Mom?" "They're hanging by the door. You girls have fun," Liz said as they exited the kitchen. "Be back in a little while," Piper replied. Bailey followed Piper outside and around to the back of the house where Piper hopped in behind the wheel of an old Chevy pickup truck. She started the car and immediately turned on the heater as Bailey came around to the other side and got in. "It's cold," Piper said rubbing her hands together. "Yes, it is," Bailey agreed rolling down the window and producing her cigarettes. "It's freezing," Piper pointed out. "I can't believe you'd roll down the window." "It'll take a minute for the car to warm up," Bailey said with a smile. "I roll it back up in a bit." "Hmmm," Piper grunted unhappily. "Where we going anyway?" Bailey said flipping ashes out the window. "Gonna take you on a tour of the plantation and find a secluded spot to take advantage of you," Piper said as she drove slowly around the house and onto a little dirt road. "Okay," Bailey said agreeably.

VII The hurt doesn't show, But the pain still grows. - P. Collins "You said you lived near Portland," Piper said reclining in Bailey's arms and playing with the end of a black ponytail. "How long were you there?" "About eight years, I guess," Bailey said looking out the passenger window. "What did you do there?" "I read a lot and watched the ocean mostly," Bailey said quietly. "Is that all?" "Pretty much." "So what made you decide to move to Atlanta and start C-Corp?" Piper asked curiously. "There's more than one answer to that question." "Tell me the main one then." A response wasn't quickly forthcoming but Piper suspected that the silence was leading up to an admission so she let her take her time. "I saw an opportunity to give something back," Bailey said finally. "Give what back?" Piper asked lightly. "Prosperity."

"I don't understand." Bailey sighed and for a moment Piper didn't think she would continue. "I once thought that if I used some of the wealth I acquired when I was younger and used it to help others, that it would make living with myself easier." Piper digested the words thoughtfully. "Did it make it any easier?" "No." "You're a good person, Bailey," Piper announced, knowing it for the truth. Bailey just closed her eyes and pulled the body in her arms closer. "Are you too warm? I can turn off the engine for a bit if you like." "No, I'm fine," Bailey said. "Your parents have a lot of property." "Yes they do," Piper said stretching her legs a little across the bench seat of the truck. "Did you always live here?" "Yep, my mother's family has owned this land for generations." "I see." "Can I ask you a personal question?" Piper asked cautiously. "Alright." "Why haven't you talked to your mother in all these years?" "She doesn't know I'm alive," Bailey said bluntly. "Why would she think you were dead?" Piper asked agitated.

"My surviving family believes I died in the same gunfire that killed my father." Piper considered that while she fidgeted in Bailey's arms. "I see," she said deciding to let the questions surrounding that die. "Why haven't you told them you're alive?" "Because they were hidden from me, I only just recently located them," Bailey said with closed eyes. "Hidden?" Piper said slowly her brow wrinkling in thought. "Where are they now?" she asked after a moment. "At the British embassy in Washington," Bailey said honestly. "Are you going to see them?" "I don't know," Bailey said. "Perhaps." "Will you tell me where you got the scars on your back?" Piper asked gently. "Not right now." "Alright," Piper conceded, knowing that Bailey was done. "My Dad told me to take care of you." "He did?" Bailey asked curiously. "He told me that you haven't led a gentle life and to take care of you because he thinks you've earned it," Piper said carefully. "Are you?" Bailey asked in a whisper. "Forever," Piper said snuggling closer. "If you'll let me." Bailey rested her chin on top of Piper's head. "I'd like that," she said softly.

---------Piper sat scowling across the Monopoly board that her mother had produced after dinner. A game which Bailey had played reluctantly but had quickly immersed herself in after only a few minutes. Piper had observed with amusement as Bailey displayed an atrocious competitive streak as soon as she learned the in's and out's of the game and had rapidly gone about decimating the other players at the table with a childish delight and an occasional chuckle. "No fair picking on me," Piper said sulkily. "I'll have to sell my houses to pay you." "I'll overlook your debt, if you give me Marvin Gardens," Bailey offered with a grin. "But it's the only monopoly I've got left," Piper said unhappily. "You're just being mean." "I am not," Bailey disagreed. "Piper quit whining," Liz said with a chuckle. "You're the only one she hasn't busted yet," she pointed out. "Fine," Piper relented with a huff as she sold her houses and Bailey snickered. "Don't rub it in," she warned. "You have doubles roll again," Jennifer said and Piper rolled the dice. "Awww," Bailey said happily. "You landed on Pacific. I believe you owe me…" she looked at the card. "Here," Piper said picking up and dumping all her money on Bailey's space. "You win, try not to gloat," she said annoyed. "Why, thank you," Bailey said politely as she arranged all of her money into neat little stacks with a grin.

Piper crossed her arms over chest and looked away as everyone laughed at her. "What an ugly face," Liz said cheerfully. "Nobody likes a poor loser," Corey added helpfully. "That's a fact," Jack agreed as Piper tried her best to ignore everyone. "Piper, I won't leave you in the cold completely," Bailey said sweetly and Piper turned cautious eyes in her direction. "Here, go buy yourself something nice," she said dismissively as she put a one-dollar bill in front of Piper who reddened as everyone chuckled at her. "I'm going to bed," Piper announced a she stood from her chair and stalked through the doorway into the other room, grinding her teeth at the laughter trailing behind her. "Somebody's in trouble," Liz said with a playful nudge to Bailey's arm. "The longer she has to wait for you to follow her, the harder it's going to be on you." Bailey chuckled. "Alright," she said, getting up from the table. "Goodnight, dear." Liz said pleasantly. "Goodnight," Bailey said to everyone with a smile and followed after her sulking girlfriend. Bailey stepped through the door to their room and closed it behind her, smiling at the form lying on the very far end of the bed with her back turned. She undressed quietly and put on her sleepwear before getting in bed next to Piper who still hadn't made a sound. She made to snuggle up next to her but she clenched her shoulders and scooted even closer to the edge of the bed. With a smile, she got up and walked around to the foot of the bed where she reached under the covers, grabbing her by both ankles and pulling her forcefully onto her belly, ignoring her indignant cry and jumping on her back to straddle her. She pinned her wildly flailing arms under her

knees and began to tickle her mercilessly, happily turning a deaf ear on the tirade of foul language that erupted from the struggling form between her legs. "Stop!" Piper squealed helplessly though her laughter but Bailey continued until she was forced to beg for mercy. "Bailey, stop or I'm gonna wet my pants," she laughed. "Are you done pouting?" Bailey asked teasingly, giving her a reprieve. Piper breathed heavily into the mattress. "Maybe," she sulked and shrieked when Bailey went back to work on her. "Okay!" Piper pleaded. "Okay!" "You sure now?" Bailey asked suspiciously. "Yes," Piper breathed heavily into the mattress. "Alright," Bailey said, placing a kiss on the back of her neck and rolling off. Piper turned her head on the mattress to look at her while she caught her breath. "That was mean," she said childishly after a moment. "Perhaps," Bailey said with a smile. "But you're an awful sport." "It's my mother's fault." "Why is it her fault?" Bailey asked amused. "Well it can't be mine," Piper said gravely. "I'm sweet." "Is that a fact?" Bailey asked with a grin. "I've known sailors who would've blushed at that outburst you directed at me." "I'm afraid you have me confused with someone else," Piper said innocently.

"Uh huh," Bailey said playfully. "I should wash your mouth out with soap." "Oh, please," Piper said knowingly. "Like you haven't ever said a bad word." "Not to my knowledge," Bailey replied honestly. "Really?" Piper asked in amazement. Bailey shrugged. "Really. Not everyone is a potty mouth like you," she said teasingly. Piper huffed. "I am not a potty mouth." "Could've fooled me." Piper narrowed her eyes and sat up to capture Bailey's lips with her own. A kiss she let linger until she felt Bailey relax in her embrace and begin to return with equal enthusiasm. "Well, Little Miss High and Mighty," she said triumphantly when they parted. "It's seems you followed me right into the gutter." "Hmmm," Bailey considered. "You might have something there." "Damn right," Piper said assuredly. "Piper," Bailey whispered after a moment. "Yes?" "I don't want to be alone anymore." "You're not," Piper said burying her face in Bailey's shoulder. ---------"Do you have everything packed?" Piper asked as she fluttered around the

room checking for anything she might have forgotten. "Yes," Bailey said sitting on the end of the bed. "Are you sure?" Piper asked distractedly. "Yes, Esmeralda," Bailey said with a sigh and Piper came up short. "You be quiet," she said with a scowl. "If we left anything, I'm sure your mother will send it to you." "You're right, I'm just nervous, I don't like to say goodbye," Piper said sitting down beside her on the bed. "Now, everyone will probably hug you so be prepared." "Alright." "We ready then?" "Yeah," Bailey said standing up. Piper led the way down the stairs and to the front of the house where everyone was waiting, setting her bags down and giving everyone a hug and a kiss while Bailey stood uncomfortably. "You call when you get home today, alright?" Liz said. "I will," Piper said. "And you," Liz said to Bailey. "Drop that bag and give me a hug," she commanded and Bailey did as she was told. "We were very glad to have you here, sweetie. You're welcome anytime." "Thank you," Bailey said returning Liz's embrace. "It was very nice to meet you, Bailey," Jennifer said giving her a quick hug after Liz let her go.

"I hope to see you soon, young lady," Jack said extending his hand when she escaped from Jennifer. "Thank you again for having me," Bailey said politely as she shook his hand. "It was our pleasure, dear," Liz said brightly. "Now hurry along, Corey's waiting out in the cold." Piper gave everyone another hug before she picked up her bags and Bailey waited patiently until she was ready, following her outside where Corey was waiting at the rear of his Jimmy to take their luggage. She noted Piper's shining eyes as she hopped in the back seat and she turned and smiled at Piper's family before she got in after her. As soon as she shut the door behind her, she was smothered in an embrace and she threw an amused arm over the sniffling form as Corey got in and drove away from the house. It was several miles down the road when Piper emerged from her shelter and wiped at her eyes. "You okay?" "Yeah," Piper said roughly. "I always do that." "Yeah she does," Corey said from the front seat. "When she left for college Dad thought he might have to tranquilize her." "Shut up," Piper said with a smile, resting her head on Bailey's shoulder. "You gonna tell me how you fixed my car before you take off, Bailey?" Corey asked. "Nope," Bailey said casually. "I thought so," Corey said with a sigh. "The answer was on the Internet," Bailey relented. "There was an online FAQ that discussed the problem that you were having."

"No kidding?" "No kidding." "Are you coming for Christmas, Bailey?" he asked. "I don't know," Bailey said confusedly. "Thanks, Corey," Piper said sarcastically. "I was going to ask her later." "Sorry," he said apologetically. "Just drive, Buttface," Piper said dismissively. "Well?" Piper said quietly. "Will you come?" "If you want me to." "I wouldn't have asked if I didn't want you to, goofy." "Okay." "Good," Piper replied taking her hand. They traveled the rest of the way in silence. Bailey noticed the occasional sniffle from Piper but by the time they arrived, she had gotten herself under control. Corey dropped them off in front of the terminal and got their bags for them. To Bailey's amusement, Piper began to sniffle again as she said goodbye to her brother and she accepted Corey's hug easily before taking Piper's hand and leading her inside. They found Chris waiting for them and he rose from his seat when he saw them. "Afternoon, ladies," he said pleasantly. "There's a storm front coming in but if we hurry, we'll have you back just ahead of it." "Great," Bailey said. "Lead the way."

Chris led them across the tarmac to the helicopter where Bailey helped Piper climb inside and tossed the bags in after her. Piper managed to get her seatbelt on without assistance so she stowed their bags as the engine started and fastened her own seatbelt. Once settled, she offered her hand to Piper who took it with a smile and leaned over to kiss her on the cheek. "I love you," Piper said into her ear as the helicopter began to rise off the tarmac. ---------Chris signaled Bailey as the Atlanta skyline came into view and she put on a headset. "It took a little longer to get here than I thought, I'll have to drop you off with the engine running." "That's fine," Bailey said. "You can berth on the roof if you're cutting it close." "Thanks," Chris said. "But I should make it. Sorry to hurry you along." "Not a problem." "Landing in about five," Chris said and Bailey removed the headset. Bailey turned to Piper, who was looking out the window with interest, and nudged her to get her attention. She put her ponytail inside her jacket and zipped it up, gesturing for Piper to do the same. Piper looked at her confusedly for a second before digging a band from her purse to tie back her hair. "Keep your head down," Bailey said leaning in close to Piper's ear and she nodded nervously. She waited for touch down and to receive a nod from Chris before she opened the door and stepped out on to the roof, grabbing their bags from under the bench and extending a hand to Piper who copied her actions in getting out. She closed the door and gave Chris a thumbs up as she led

Piper to the elevator. She could feel the helicopter lift off as she dug in her pocket for the key and by the time she opened the elevator, Chris and the helicopter were already gone. "He left in a hurry," Piper said as the elevator began to drop. "He was trying to beat the storm coming in," Bailey explained. "The trip back took longer than he thought it would." "Oh," Piper said. "Will you stay with me tonight?" "I have to be in the office early," Bailey said regretfully. "But as far as I know I'm yours for the rest of the week if you want." "I want," Piper said happily. "Is Nancy gonna be home for you?" "She said she would be," Piper said as the elevator doors opened on the lobby. "Good." "Evening Miss Cameron, Miss Tate," Tom said. "Hi, Tom," Bailey said and Piper smiled at him. "Did you get stuck with the weekend?" "Just today. Traded with one of the guys," Tom said pleasantly. "I see," Bailey said with a smile. "I'll see you in a bit." "Alright," Tom said and went back to his magazine as Bailey opened her private door and the women vanished inside. They walked down the stairs and Bailey opened the trunk of the Barracuda

to deposit their bags, stopping on her way around to unlock Piper's door. "Why, how mannerly," Piper teased as Bailey walked around to the driver's side. "Anything for you, Esmeralda," Bailey said sitting down behind the wheel. "You're not funny," Piper said with a little scowl as Bailey started the car. "I don't know what possessed me to tell you." "Your mother would have told me," Bailey said backing out of the garage. "There's no doubt about that," Piper said. "She loves to embarrass me." "She's a neat lady." "Yeah, she is," Piper agreed. "As much as I sometimes hate to admit it." "I liked your family, Piper," Bailey said. "Thank you for taking me." "Anytime," Piper said happily. "They all liked you too." "Really?" "Really," Piper said. "They'd love to have you back and Corey thinks you walk on water." "Hmmm," Bailey grunted. "Everyone but you thinks you're a neat person, Bailey." "I know better," Bailey said quietly. "What is that supposed to mean?" Piper said annoyed. "Never mind," Bailey said quickly but she heard Piper take a breath and braced herself. "Do you mean to tell…" Piper started loudly but stopped herself. "I'm going

to forget I heard that because I don't want to be angry at you or to fight with you." "I don't want you to be angry with me," Bailey said softly. "I'm sorry." "Me too," Piper said reaching over and taking her hand. They drove along in silence until she pulled up in Piper's driveway and Bailey put the car in park and started to get out. "Wait," Piper said and Bailey stopped with her hand on the door handle. "Kiss me," she said and Bailey leaned over and met her lips. "See you tomorrow then?" she asked, breaking contact after a moment. "Yes," Bailey said with a smile as she got out and retrieved Piper's bag from the trunk and walked her to the door. "Are you sure Nancy's here?" "I think so," Piper said walking in. "Yeah, she's around; the heat is on and I can hear the television." "Alright then." "I'll miss you," Piper said. "You sure you can't stay?" Bailey nodded. "I will tomorrow." "Okay," Piper said with a smile. "Gimme a smooch and be on your way." Bailey leaned down a pressed her lips softly against Piper's. "Good night. Don't forget to call your parents." "I won't," Piper said with a grin. "Night," she said and watched until Bailey got in her car and backed out of the driveway.

VIII

No escaping what you sow you will reap. - W. O'Williams "Good morning, Miss Cameron," Josh said jovially as he peeked in her office door and saw her sitting at her desk. "Come in, Mr. Anderson," Bailey said with a little smile. Josh entered and handed her a set of keys. "These are the Gremlin keys," he said distastefully. "It's across the street like you asked." "Thank you," she said pleasantly. "I want you to know that while I was driving it, some guys pulled up next to me at a light and made fun of me," Josh said humorlessly. "It was humiliating." Bailey chuckled. "I can imagine." "Here," Josh said tearing a piece of paper out of a little notepad. "What's this?" she said accepting it. "I followed the bad guys to that address the day you left. They apparently have a day shift and a night shift. Two man teams. I trailed the night shift back to that address when they were relieved," Josh explained. "It's a good sized two-story building. Not a lot of activity but if I was to guess, there appears to be at least fifty people residing inside twenty four hours a day. There's always between twenty and thirty cars in the parking lot. "Well done," Bailey said approvingly. "Any problems?" "None." "Any progress inside?" "A little," he said. "I concentrated on the areas you suggested first and I

know of one for certain, two maybe. Give me to the end of the week and I'll have more to tell you." "Alright," Bailey said. "Have you given any thought of what you would like me to do for you?" "I have," Josh said. "I'd like to remain Mr. Anderson and if it isn't a problem I'd like to arrange to have some of the money set aside to take care of my wife. The old Josh can just disappear." "I'll see to it," Bailey said agreeably. "Is there anything else? I need to make a phone call." "One more thing," Josh said reluctantly. "Yes?" Bailey said patiently. "I overheard several rumors this morning pertaining to you and Piper Tate," he said carefully. "I see," Bailey said with narrowing eyes. "Go on." "The word is that you're having a relationship with her." "Is that it?" "Yes." "What seems to be the general opinion?" "From what I gather most don't care, some think it's great," Josh said. "But there are some that think Piper got her job because of the relationship." "I see," Bailey said. "Keep an ear open." "Is it true?" Josh asked curiously. "Yes."

"That's great," Josh said sincerely being secretly glad that she was human after all. "I'm glad you approve, Mr. Anderson," she said dryly. "Oh, I heard some of the other talk," he said with a smile. "And?" "And I was wondering if I could call you Princess too?" he asked with a chuckle. Bailey narrowed her eyes and lifted an arm to point to the door. "I'll take that as a no," Josh said with a grin as he rose from his chair and ambled out of her office. She waited until he was gone before she locked her desk and left the office. She headed for the elevators and when she got upstairs she went right for her computers, punching in a number and watching the monitor until it was picked up.

"Yes, ma'am," Thumper said. "Did everything go alright with your trip?" "Yes," she said pleasantly. "The pilot was excellent."

"Glad to hear it," he said. "What's up?" "Take down this address, please."

"Hold a second," he said and he could hear him fumbling around. "Go ahead," he said and she gave him the address. "What do I do with this?" "I need the most recent blueprints for the building at that address and if it has undergone any very recent renovations. If it has, I need to know."

"Alright," he said. "Three days at least." "That's fine," she said. "You need to keep any inquiries discreet.

"Trouble?" "The building is occupied by government spooks. The highly classified kind," Bailey said. "You don't want them to catch your scent. Understand?"

"Clearly," Thumper said. "Change that three days to the end of the week. Possibly early next week." "That's fine," Bailey said. "As soon as is safely possible."

"Anything else?" "Not at the moment, contact me as soon as you have what I need."

"Will do." "Thanks, Thumper," she said and hung up. She shook a cigarette out of the pack but changed her mind at the last second and put it on the desk. She got up and padded out to the kitchen to find Martin browsing through the refrigerator. "Good morning," Bailey said as she approached. "Hi there," Martin said jovially. "I didn't catch you when you got in yesterday. How did it go?" "Very well," Bailey said amiably. "Hand me a Pepsi, please." He handed her a can and she took it to the kitchen table and sat down. "I take it they liked you?" he asked grabbing one for himself and joining her at the table. "I think so, they were very nice," she said conversationally. "Piper says they

did." "Piper your girlfriend?" Martin asked and she nodded. "I'm glad you enjoyed yourself," he said sincerely. "I did," Bailey said with a smile. "Did you get along alright while I was gone?" "Yeah," Martin said. "I'm going to have to take a night job when this is over so I can keep up with my stupid soap operas." "That reminds me," Bailey said reaching in her pocket. "Here," she said handing him the keys to his Gremlin." "Thank you," he said taking the keys. "Soap operas reminded you of my car?" he asked confusedly. "No," Bailey said. "Stupid did. Martin laughed. "Can I ask you a question?" "Alright." "When you came to get me at the hotel room," he started. "You seemed to know exactly where everyone was. How did you do that?" "Would you believe me if I said it was magic?" she asked with a smile. "Probably," he said honestly. "Was it?" "Thermal Infrared," she admitted casually. "I had a visor in my bag." "Oh." ---------"Debra?" Piper said into the speakerphone.

"Yes?" "Could you come in here for a minute?"

"Sure." Piper waited behind her desk as Debra entered the room and seated herself in one of the chairs in front of her. "What's the new gossip?" "Excuse me?" Debra said confusedly. "Every time I've left my office today, I get the eerie feeling that I'm being talked about," Piper said. "Forgive me if I'm being silly, but if I'm the topic of discussion someone would've made sure my assistant would hear it." "You're not being silly," Debra said. "Word is that you and Miss Cameron are a couple." "I see," Piper said with a frown. "If it were true would it present a problem with you personally?" "Of course not," Debra said dismissively. "Is it true?" "Yes," Piper said bluntly. "But that's something that I would appreciate secrecy on." "It won't leave this room," Debra said sincerely. "Thank you," Piper said. "I'm not sure how she'll handle this. She's a very private person." "Give it a few days," Debra said. "It'll die down." "Perhaps," Piper said uncertainly. "Are the current polls in my favor?" "Heavily," Debra said with a smile.

"That's good to know," Piper said with a little grin. "Don't let it bother you, Piper," Debra said sympathetically. "Easier said than done," Piper said. "But I'll do my best. Have you had lunch yet?" "No." "Would you like to go?" Piper asked with a smile. "My treat." "Sure, let me get my coat," Debra said getting up. "Okay," Piper said rising from her chair. ----------

"Cameron." "Hey there," Piper said

"Hey." "You still coming over tonight?"

"Yes." "Goody," Piper said happily. "Wanna just ride with me?"

"Okay." "If you make a stop with me, I'll buy you dinner."

"Where?" Bailey asked warily. "The mall," Piper said. "I need to get makeup and I need another pair of shoes."

"Shoes?" Bailey groaned. "I promise to make it quick," Piper said with a chuckle.

"Okay," Bailey said with a sigh. "Gee, you act like I'm taking you to a firing squad," Piper said amused.

"At least a firing squad would be quick and relatively painless." "Hush," Piper laughed. "Do you want me to come find you or do you want to swing by the office around five?"

"Why don't you give me a call when you're ready and you can pick me up out front." "Sounds like a plan," Piper said. "I'll see you in a little while then."

"Okay." "Bye, sweetie." Piper hung up the phone thoughtfully and returned her attention to the computer in front of her until Debra's voice came over the speakerphone. "Piper?" "Yes?" Piper said without looking away from the monitor.

"I'm going home for the day," Debra said. "Is there anything you need before I go?" Piper looked at the time with a little frown. "Gosh, I didn't know how late it had gotten," she said. "No thanks, Debra. I'll see you tomorrow."

"Have a good evening." "You too," Piper said pleasantly in parting and she returned to the

computer for a few minutes before she logged off and stood up to collect her things. She made it to the elevator encountering only a few people, one of which smiled brightly at her. She had a little grin on her own face as she waited, a grin that rapidly vanished when Julio appeared with the arriving elevator. "Nice catch, Piper," he said smugly and lapped his tongue at her as he passed. She opted to ignore him and got into the elevator alone, scowling worriedly as she descended. She sighed a little as she emerged into the lobby, imagining Bailey's reaction to the current news, for she was far more sensitive than she let on and had more than her fair share of insecurities to deal with as it was. With a quick shake of her head, she put on a smile and dialed Bailey's number on her cell phone.

"Hey, you out front?" Bailey asked in answering. "Will be in a sec," Piper said with a grin.

"On my way," Bailey said happily. "Okay, see ya in a minute," Piper said smiling at the excitement in Bailey's voice as she got into the Corvette.

"Okay," Bailey said. ---------"There's the girlfriend," Zack said looking through his binoculars at the little black Corvette that had just emerged from the parking garage. "Is she alone?" Russell asked. "Yeah." "Should we follow her?"

"No, she's stopping out front," Zack said watching the Corvette with interest. "I bet she picks up Cameron." "Okay," Russell said picking up his own binoculars. "Yeah, here she comes," Zack said as he watched her come down the steps and get into the car. "Call it in," Russell said as he pulled out and began to follow the Corvette. "They really got someone standing by to hit her?" "Yeah," Zack said. "If she steps into a suitable location," he added as he dialed his cell phone. "Think he'll pull it off?" Russell asked curiously when Zack hung up. "No." "Why not?" "I think it's just a chess move," Zack speculated. Russell considered that silently for a moment. "It would suck to be the guy going for her." "Yeah it would," Zack agreed. They followed the Corvette in silence until it pulled into a mall parking lot. "Looks like they're going shopping," Zack said picking up the phone. "I guess we'll see what happens."

Part Six She has a volatile nature, Moves in a dangerous way. - B. Andrews

I Bailey stood dutifully by one of the several makeup counters inside Dillard's as Piper browsed and chatted with one of the girls behind the counter. She was tempted to sigh when she saw Piper heading back towards her but was suddenly sidetracked by something that caught her eye. After what seemed like twenty minutes, but was in reality around two, she finally had what she wanted and approached her with a smile. "Sorry," Piper said, amused at the look on Bailey's face. "I got carried away." "Uh huh," Bailey said as Piper took her hand. "Come on, it wasn't that bad," Piper said playfully. "I promise to make the shoes quick." Bailey sighed and Piper chuckled at her as she led her out into the mall. "You hungry?" Piper asked. "A little." "What are you in the mood for?" "Whatever you want," Bailey said noncommittally. "What do you want?"

"I want to be with you," Bailey said. "I really don't care where we eat, you choose." "You're such a big softie," Piper said bumping her with her hips. "Let's go in there," she added pointing to a shoe store. "Alright," Bailey said and followed her in with another sigh, resigning herself to twenty questions and at least half an hour. Piper immediately went into browsing mode, and five minutes later Bailey found herself sitting next to her waiting on the salesperson to bring out the four pair of shoes that had struck her fancy. "Piper, why do you ask for three different sizes? I think you would…" Bailey trailed off when she caught sight of an Asian man looking in the store window as he passed by. "Bailey, what's wrong?" Piper asked in concern as the little smile faded from Bailey's face and she abruptly stopped talking. "Nothing," Bailey said tonelessly. "I need to make a phone call." "Is everything alright?" Piper asked, her anxiety growing at Bailey's rapidly changing demeanor. "Yes. I'll be right back," Bailey said as she pulled her cell phone from her pocket and walked several paces away.

"What's up?" Josh said when he answered. "Any changes?" Bailey asked quietly.

"Not that I'm aware of," Josh said all business when he caught her tone. "Two suits followed you to the mall. I'm watching them right now." "No one has joined them?"

"Just the two as far as I know," Josh said. "Is anything wrong?"

"I don't know yet," Bailey said. "Ring me if the two outside move and I'm not visible."

"Will do," Josh said. "Take care." "Thank you," she said as she hung up and walked back over to Piper who was looking at her with a concerned expression. "Everything okay?" Piper said as the saleslady arrived with her shoes. "Yeah," Bailey said distantly. Piper started to grow nervous as Bailey remained standing, her attention focused on the activity in the mall outside. "Ma'am, would you like me to show you anything else?" the saleslady asked. "I'm sorry," Piper said taking her attention from Bailey. "I'll try these on and get back to you, if that's alright." "That's fine," the woman said pleasantly. "I'll be right over there." She gestured toward another customer. "Okay." Piper looked back at Bailey just in time to see her eyes flash. "Piper, we need to go now," she said taking her hand and pulling her to her feet. "What's going on, Bailey?" Piper asked worriedly as Bailey fairly dragged her to the front of the store. "I'll explain later," Bailey said tonelessly. "Just do as I ask, please." "You're scaring me," Piper said worriedly as Bailey led her by the hand toward the mall exit but stopped abruptly.

"Go to the car and wait for me." "No," Piper said. "Tell me what's going on," she demanded. She didn't say anything so Piper followed her gaze to an Asian man about seventy feet away who was returning Bailey's stare. "Piper, please do as I ask," Bailey said emotionlessly. Piper opened her mouth to speak but Bailey snapped her head around to glare at her. "Please," she repeated. She looked at her for a long moment not recognizing her at all. "Are you coming too?" she asked agitated. "Shortly," Bailey replied and turned her attention back in the direction of the Asian man. Bailey watched the man carefully and as soon as Piper started to walk away, he moved in her direction. "Piper," she said as she turned and caught up with her. "Stay with me," she said as she took her hand and began to lead her in the opposite direction. "Please tell me what's going on," Piper pleaded. "I can't right now," Bailey said unsympathetically as she led Piper into the crowd milling around the food court. Bailey suddenly took a turn and quickly led them through an employee entrance into a long service hallway. She hurriedly dragged Piper to the end and around the corner into a shorter, but almost identical hall that ended with another door. Piper opened her mouth to speak but Bailey brought a finger to her lips in a shushing gesture and she subsided. She waited for almost five minutes, growing more frantic by the second as Bailey continued to stand quietly with an emotionless expression and flashing black eyes. The door at the end of the hall suddenly opened and she had to bite her lip

not to scream as the Asian man stepped into the hallway and stopped about fifteen feet away. His dark eyes landed on her fleetingly before they focused intently on Bailey and he started walking in her direction. "Piper, step away from me," Bailey said in monotone. "No," she whined, pulling on Bailey's hand. "Come with me." "I can't." "Bailey…" Piper started, still tugging fearfully on her hand. "Step away from me," she interrupted harshly, turning her eyes on Piper. "Step away, don't run, don't scream," she said and abruptly removed her hand from Piper's. Almost in tears and closing in on panic, she reluctantly backed away a few steps and watched in extreme agitation as the man stopped about six feet away from Bailey and ran a gaze over her from head to toe. "Wraith," the man purred. "This is an honor," he said with a slight respectful nod of his head, slowly producing an oriental blade about sixteen inches long from under his suit jacket. Bailey said nothing and stood calmly until the man suddenly lunged at her with frightening speed. Piper bit down on her hand to keep from screaming when the man moved for Bailey, but she moved at the same time, her knife flashing into her hand. She sidestepped the blade streaking toward her with an explosion of reflexes and backhanded her knife under the man's extended arm to bury it to the hilt in his armpit. The man grunted loudly in pain as his blade dropped from his hand to clatter on the concrete floor and he fell to his knees with a mixture of surprise and pain on his face. Her knife flickered across his throat in a quicksilver motion as soon as his knees hit the ground and he fell face first to the floor in a rapidly spreading pool of blood. She knelt and quickly used his pant leg to clean the blood off of her blade

before rising to take Piper's hand without comment, brusquely leading her around the corner and back down the long service hall. Piper let Bailey pull her back through the mall and into the parking lot before she spoke. "Are we going to call the police?" she asked roughly. "No," Bailey said quietly. "Give me the keys." Piper took the keys out of her purse and handed them to her quietly. Bailey unlocked the passenger side door and waited until she was seated before she walked around to the driver's side, getting in behind the wheel and starting the car. "He called you Wraith," Piper said softly, beginning to sniffle. "Yes, he did," Bailey said emotionlessly. "Where are we going?" Piper asked distantly. "To my place," Bailey said. "There are some things you need to know." Piper just nodded as the tears began to come in earnest. Bailey let out a ragged sigh and was surprised when Piper took her hand and squeezed it tightly.

II Sometimes I'm an angel and sometimes I'm cruel, When it comes to love, I'm just another fool. - M. Cohn

By the time Bailey led Piper into the elevator, her chest had tightened to an almost unbearable degree and her eyes had begun to water. She wiped at them in puzzlement as the elevator stopped and she walked down the short hall to open the door to her flat. Piper had been extremely quiet for the last ten minutes and she had been afraid to say anything to her. She led her to the kitchen and seated her at the table. "I'll be right back," she said quietly. Martin was heading for the kitchen when he heard Bailey's voice and he stopped dead in his tracks, just short of rounding the corner. Knowing that she had been speaking to someone, he leaned against the wall to eavesdrop. Piper looked up as Bailey returned a moment later with a leather document bag that she placed on the table in front of her. "Everything about me is in this file," Bailey said, her voice cracking on the last two words. "My bedroom is down that hall, you'll need to come and get me when you're ready to leave," she said with difficulty. "I've a man staying here, kind of an ex-coworker; don't be surprised if you see him," she finished struggling and turned to go. "Wait," Piper said. "Stay with me." Bailey didn't turn around and it took her several seconds to reply. "I can't," she rasped, walking away quickly and finally breaking into a jog as she disappeared down the hall. Piper watched her go with a sniffle and slowly turned to the case, apprehensively pulling out the very thick file. She opened it hesitantly and looked at the first page, it took less than twenty seconds for her to burst into tears. Martin slid down the wall he was leaning on until he rested on his haunches. He had heard the whole conversation and he closed his eyes when he heard the other woman start to cry. He rearranged himself until he

was sitting flat on the floor with his legs stretched out in front of him and his back against the wall. He looked at his watch and listened to the crying woman for the next three hours. Finally, he got up and stretched painfully to work out the stiffness in his joints. With a deep breath, he rounded the corner to enter the kitchen, noticing as he approached that she had evidently gotten to the end of the file some time ago, and had just been crying. He had to clear his throat several times to get her to notice him. "Hi, Piper," he said pleasantly and her eyes widened at the mention of her name. "I'm Martin." She looked at him for a long moment without speaking. "There are some things you should know that aren't in that file," he said softly. "I don't if I can bear to know anymore," she said hoarsely. "If you love her, you need to know these things," Martin said kindly and she started to cry again but got control of herself long enough to nod in the affirmative. "Come on," he said, gesturing to the hall and led her to the library where he walked over and removed a book from one of the shelves. "Do you know about her family?" he asked. "Vaguely," Piper said, sitting down on the sofa and wiping at her eyes. "Her family thinks she's dead but her whole adult life she's been fighting for their survival. Everything you read in that file she did because she didn't have a choice," Martin said speaking slowly. "They hid her family from her and held them over her head. She's the best because she had to be, not because she wanted to be. If she had tried to run or had she died, they would have instantly killed her family. Do you have any idea how hard it would be to live the life she has and to know that if you made any mistakes your family would die? That's what she's lived with for all of these years,"

He stopped and went over to sit next to her on the sofa. "She's seen things and done things that you and I could never imagine. She's taken risks that pass belief, but I think the biggest risk that woman ever took was letting you in," Martin said as he opened the book he held and handed it to her. "I want to show you something, I caught her scribbling in this not long after she started dating you." Piper took the book from his hand with a puzzled expression upon noticing that it was dictionary. She looked closely at the displayed pages to see that the word ‘love' was circled with red ink and drawn next to it on the page was a little heart that had the initials P.T + B.C written inside. She closed the book with a snap and was assaulted by another wave of tears. Martin waited patiently until she subsided. "A thirty-one year old woman shouldn't have to look up that word in the dictionary," he said softly. "And what she wrote is the work of a teenager, not a woman her age. For fifteen years she's just existed from day to day but when she met you..." He paused, "…you gave her hope." Piper wiped at her eyes. "She killed a man today right in front of me," she said with a sniffle. Martin's eyes widened a little. "Piper," he said gently, "they want her dead." "I don't understand," Piper said further agitated. "You'd better let her explain that part," Martin said. "Are you going to leave her?" Piper took a deep breath. "Of course not, she needs me." Martin smiled in relief. "Then you'd better go tell her." Piper wiped at her eyes and rose from the couch. "Why are you here?" she asked bluntly. "Because they want me dead, too," Martin said. "She saved my life."

Piper looked at him for several seconds, finally just nodding and leaving the room. She retraced her steps back to the kitchen and tentatively walked down the hall that Bailey had taken hours earlier. She noted several rooms on both sides of the hall but ignored them in favor of the last one that she could see had a light on. She took a deep breath as she stepped through the doorway and her heart clenched painfully at the sight before her. Bailey hadn't noticed her and was sitting cross-legged on the corner of a king-sized bed, her back was to her but Piper could see her rocking back and forth as if in pain, holding the teddy bear she had given her in her lap. "Bailey," Piper said softly and she stopped rocking and went very still. "Please don't leave me," Bailey pleaded pathetically not turning around, her hand coming up to wipe at her eyes. "I'm not going anywhere," Piper said coming over and sitting behind her on the bed. "You're not going to leave me?" Bailey asked roughly, her voice cracking. "No, I'm not," Piper said softly. "I love you, Bailey," she added gently placing a hand on her shoulder, feeling the body under her hand buck a little and take several quick deep breaths. "I love you, Bailey," she repeated and Bailey turned to bury her head in her lap, embracing her around the waist. Piper started to cry again as she watched her struggle with herself. "It's alright, sweetheart," she sniffled. "It's okay to cry." The arms around her waist embraced her tightly and hands clutched at her back almost painfully as they clung desperately for purchase. It started as a sob that racked her whole body and gave way to an outpouring as she brought her knees up to her chest protectively and buried her head further into her lap.

The tears soon turned to raging and she held her tightly as she lost control of herself completely. She let the tears slide silently down her own face, realizing sadly that now that the wall had buckled and given way, everything that had been imprisoned behind was coming forward with a vengeance. She could only imagine how difficult it was for her and she felt her own heart break for the young girl who had loved her father and had given in to the madness of her loss, only to watch the slow death of her own soul. She whispered words of comfort and started to rock her gently when her breath started to become forced as she attempted to keep up with the sobs she had no control over. Growing alarmed and afraid that she might hurt herself, she leaned over the head in her lap to brush her lips over the ebony hair. "I love you, Bailey Ann," she said quietly. "Come back to me." The raging tapered off gradually but the tears lasted until her muscles grew stiff and her body started to protest loudly. She put her body on hold and closed her eyes, awaking with a start to find Bailey asleep in her lap and having no idea how much time had passed or how long she had been in the same position. Gently disentangling herself from her embrace, she stretched out beside her, grimacing as her body complained to the restrictions she had placed on it. Once circulation had reasserted itself, she made herself comfortable next to the vulnerable form of her lover and slowly, very slowly, drifted back off to sleep. ---------Piper awoke at almost three in the morning to find Bailey still asleep. She looked at her features carefully, noticing puffy eyes and dried tear streaks still staining her face. She tenderly brushed the hair out of her face and went in search of the bathroom. When she emerged, she made a slow circle of Bailey's bedroom and paused for quite some time when she found the knife that Bailey carried buried to the hilt in the top of a dresser, obviously placed there in anger or

frustration, probably a mixture of both. It broke her heart to fully understand the life that Bailey had been forced to lead. She looked around and found nothing that gave the impression of home, finding the entire dwelling to be a very impersonal and almost antiseptic environment. She ventured out of the bedroom and curiously entered what looked like an office because she could see the glow of several computer screens. She flipped on the light and found a large desk in front of the window and a smaller desk that was the operation center for several rack-mounted computers. She clicked off the light and walked across the hall into another room. When she turned on the light, she was surprised to find only a loveseat in the middle of the room. When she entered, she saw that one wall was dedicated to a breathtaking mural that had been painstakingly painted upon the wall itself. She sat down on the loveseat that faced it and studied it carefully. The picture portraying the ocean as seen from someone standing on the bow of a ship adrift in a storm. The swells tall and furious, the ship itself cresting the top of a wave and looking down upon the violent cauldron of water that surrounded it. She wondered if Bailey had painted it herself. "I…uhm… come in here sometimes and imagine what it would be like to live on the ocean," Bailey said quietly from the doorway. "To be so free and to go only where the current takes you." "It's beautiful," Piper said. "Did you paint it yourself?" Bailey nodded to the affirmative and Piper patted the cushion beside her. She entered the room and sat down gingerly beside her. "I spoke to Martin," Piper said. "He tells me that the people you used to work for want you dead. Will you tell me why?" She took a deep breath. "They want me dead because I present a security risk to them. A great enough risk to destroy them if I was to expose them

publicly. I left the Organization three years ago, but they recently decided they wanted me back. As long as they had my family, they had a hold on me; they don't anymore," Bailey said quietly. "I see." Piper said. "And the man in the mall, was he one of them?" "No," Bailey said. "He was a contractor. I doubt the Organization knew or they wouldn't have allowed it, they wouldn't be careless enough to make an attempt on me so soon." "Are you saying that they're going to try in the future to kill you?" "Yes," Bailey said. "I'm followed every time I leave the building and have been almost since I met you. They have several people working downstairs as employees and I estimate they have around seventy people in Atlanta at the moment waiting for the orders to eliminate me." "My God," Piper said closing her eyes. "Why are they waiting?" "Because they're not sure they can pull it off," Bailey said. "They can't afford to lose the amount of people it would take to kill me. They also can't afford to make an attempt without it succeeding; if they failed, the threat of me exposing them becomes greater. They're waiting until an almost guaranteed opportunity presents itself or they have no other options." "I take it you've got a plan." "Yes," Bailey said. "I hope to end this without any violence." "Is that possible?" Piper asked. "Will they just let you go?" "I don't plan on giving them a choice." "I don't understand all of this," Piper said. "Where does Martin come in and why is he here?" "Martin stole the file that you read from the Organization, they know he did and they want him eliminated as well. He came to me for protection and

because he knew the location of my mother and brother," Bailey said. "Without his assistance, I wouldn't have my family." "That file," Piper said softly. "Is all of it true?" "I've never looked at it," Bailey said in a whisper, her eyes studying the floor. "But I imagine it's fairly accurate, yes." "What did you want to be when you were a little girl?" "A musician," Bailey said regretfully. "That seems a lifetime ago now." "You would've been a wonderful musician, Bailey," Piper said tenderly. "You still can be, if you want." "I just want you," Bailey said with downcast eyes. "More than I ever wanted anything." "You already have me," she said, taking her hand. "Forever." "I don't think forever is long enough." "It'll have to do," Piper replied, bringing Bailey's hand to her mouth and placing a kiss on it. "I got scared when I woke up and you weren't there," Bailey said. "I thought you had decided to leave." "Bailey, I've told you several times I wouldn't leave you and I won't," Piper said. "Why don't you believe me?" "Because I can't believe you would want a killer," she said shamefaced. "The file I read was about a soldier, not a killer," Piper said gently. "A soldier that didn't have a choice." "I had a choice once," Bailey said. "My life is the result of that choice."

"No it isn't." "Yes, it is," Bailey insisted. "I could've just grieved with my family and gone on. But I didn't. I plotted to kill that man and I did. And this is where it got me." "It got you right here with me," Piper said. "And I'm glad I have you, very glad." "You're are the only positive result of my life, Piper." "Let me love you, Bailey," Piper said. "Live with me now and don't dwell on things it's far to late to change." "I'd like that," Bailey said in a small voice. "Me too," Piper said, resting her head on Bailey's shoulder. Bailey sighed and placed a kiss in Piper's hair. "Have you considered going to see your mother?" "I'd like to, but the prospect scares me," Bailey admitted. "Are they going to stay with the British indefinitely?" "No, they can live wherever they want when this over." "I think you should go see them." "I don't know if I can," Bailey said sadly. "I'm not exactly the daughter my mother would've hoped for." "It doesn't mean that she doesn't love you, Bailey." She considered that silently for several minutes. "Would you go with me?" "Of course," Piper said readily. "Anytime you're ready."

"Will you stay with me here?" Bailey asked quietly. "Yes," Piper said happily. "I'll need to go get some things, but I'd love stay with you." Bailey stood from the loveseat pulling Piper with her and enveloping her in a tight embrace. "Is Wednesday morning okay?" she said into Piper's hair. "Okay for what?" Piper asked with a smile. "To go see my mother." "Sure, I'll call Debra when she gets in and tell her I'll be gone for a couple of days." "Come on," Bailey said and led Piper enthusiastically across the hall and into the office where she seated herself in front of the computers. "What are you doing?" Piper asked curiously. "I'm going to make some calls," Bailey said punching a number into the keyboard. "You need a computer to make phone calls?" Piper asked placing her hands on Bailey's shoulders. "They monitor the connection for any tampering," Bailey said casually as she watched the monitor.

"Watts," Jeremy said groggily on the seventh ring. "Good morning, Major," Bailey said pleasantly. Jeremy cleared his throat. "I'm glad you called, there's been some hits on your paper." "How many?"

"Two," Jeremy said. "A Vietnamese semi-pro name Nguyen and an Italian operative that goes by Dante. The Italian has a reputation." "Any details on Dante?"

"I can give you a copy of the British dossier, if you'd like." "I would."

"Where should I send it?" Jeremy asked and Bailey could hear him get out of bed. "Sorry I woke you, Major," Bailey said. "I'll pick it up on Wednesday."

"I'm glad to hear that," Jeremy said pleasantly. "I'm afraid I'm not your mother's favorite person, she's stopped speaking to me altogether." "Is everything all right?"

"Let's just say that she reluctantly agreed to the move over here and has grown more agitated with me daily since our arrival. But she's in very good health as is your brother and his fiance," Jeremy explained. "My brother has a fiance?" Bailey asked with a smile.

"Yes, a pretty lass too," Jeremy said. "What time should I expect you on Wednesday?" "I'll call you when I arrive. Can you arrange transportation for me?"

"Yes, I'll have an embassy car pick you up." "Much appreciated," Bailey said sincerely.

"No trouble at all," Jeremy said easily. "Shall I prepare a dossier on Nguyen as well?" "No need," Bailey said. "I met him last night."

"I see," Jeremy said slowly. "I shall expect your call sometime on Wednesday then?" "Yes, good day, Major."

"Take care," Jeremy said in departure and Bailey drummed her fingers on the desk for a moment. "He sounds like a good man," Piper said quietly. "He is." "Where do you know him from?" Piper asked curiously. "I saved his life many years ago," Bailey said. "He's with British Intelligence." "I see." Bailey lifted a hand to pat Piper's and dialed another number into the computer.

"Yes?" Thumper said on the second ring. "I need another helicopter ride."

"When and to where?" "Wednesday morning at nine to Washington D.C. returning that same day."

"Done, same arrangement?" "Deal," Bailey said. "I'd like the same pilot if possible."

"It is," Thumper said. "Pick up in the same place?" "Yes."

"He'll be there at nine," Thumper said. "By the way the material you asked for will be available by Thursday." "Great," Bailey said. "Any problems?"

"None," Thumper said. "The building used to belong to the Board of Education so all information is public domain." "That's good news," Bailey said pleased. "I'll speak to you on Thursday."

"Alright," Thumper said. "Your ‘copter will be available at nine then." "Thanks, Thumper," Bailey said and hung up. "Who was that?" Piper asked when the line went dead. "Thumper Washington." "Why does that name sound familiar?" "He runs one the largest crime families in the South," Bailey admitted. "And you know him?" Piper asked with a scowl. "I only met him once, we have an arrangement." "What kind of arrangement?" "He does things for me and I ignore him." "Oh," Piper said slowly. "Do I want to know what that means?" "Probably not," Bailey said honestly and Piper nodded. "Are you going to buy another building?" "No, I just want the blueprints."

"Why?" Piper asked puzzled. "In case I have to go there." "I don't understand." "The men that the Organization has standing by are being housed in that building." "Why would you go there then?" Piper asked with a frown. "I probably won't, but I like to cover all the bases," Bailey said growing worried with Piper's expression. "Piper, you don't know how much I'd like to leave this all behind and just have a normal life," she said sincerely. "It's just not possible at the moment." "Bailey, I'll admit that this all very frightening to me," Piper said squeezing the shoulders underneath her hands. "I've learned a lot of things very quickly. But I know this is a life you didn't ask for and it's not I life I want for you, or for us." "It won't be," Bailey said gravely. "I promise." "I'd stay with you anyways," Piper said quietly. "I'd die before I allowed you to live in my world," Bailey said with flashing eyes. "It's just not an option."

III She knows what I’m about, She can take what I dish out, And that’s not easy - T. Jones

"What's the word?" Terry asked robustly as he took his seat at the head of the table Tuesday morning. "Nguyen is dead," Bob said tonelessly. "According to Mr. Phillips, the Atlanta PD has no suspects in his murder. The blade that Mr. Nguyen was carrying had no traces of blood on it and there were no witnesses. He was found with his throat cut and a deep puncture wound in his right armpit." "Too bad, he would have made a good employee," Terry said casually. "What's the story on her movement? "Cameron and Tate returned to Cameron's residence," Bob said. "No movement since." "I see," Terry said with a smile and punched a number into his speakerphone.

"Marland." "Mr. Marland, did Piper Tate come into work today?" Terry asked jovially.

"No, she didn't," Marland answered. "According to company e-mail she'll be out of the office until Thursday." "Excellent," Terry said. "Thank you, Mr. Marland," he added as he hung up. "Put around the clock surveillance on the Tate residence," Terry said to Bob. "I want movement reports on her as well for the next few days." "Alright," Bob said. "What are you up to, Terry?" "I'm not sure yet," Terry admitted. "But if things pan out, I think we'll wrap this up more quickly than anticipated." "Care to share?" Keith asked. "Not at the moment," Terry said pleasantly. "Let's see what happens the next few days.

Did your guy accept a retainer, Bob?" "Yes," Bob answered. "He's on his way to Atlanta to stand by." "More good news," Terry said cheerily. "Anything else?" "Yes," came a tentative voice. "I know where Cameron's family is." "Ahh, Mr. Willis," Terry said. "Where would that be?" "British Embassy, Washington," Willis said. "Really?" Terry asked curiously. "An MI6 Section Chief named Jeremy Watts is on the premises and I believe he's the one that oversaw the relocation of Cameron's family," Willis said. "I see," Terry said. "And you came by this information how?" "I have sources within British Intelligence and I find it odd, as do my informants, that a Section Chief would suddenly drop everything and take up residence at the embassy in Washington," Willis said. "Hmmm," Terry grunted thoughtfully. "You're probably right, we know she had the assistance of British Intelligence. But if they're in the embassy, it's out of our hands. I'm sure Cameron's family has asylum, but if they're stateside, Cameron evidently plans on reclaiming them." Terry paused thoughtfully. "Good work, Mr. Willis. I'm not sure that we can do anything about it, but it's food for thought." "Terry, it's painfully obvious Cameron has a plan," Bob said. "Any thoughts of what she may have in mind or what we should expect." "I have no idea what she's planning," Terry said. "But I'll guarantee that if she sees it to fruition, it'll be force fed to us."

"What do you mean?" Keith asked. "She doesn't negotiate," Terry said casually. "Is there anything else?" he asked and looked expectantly around the room before he rose from his chair. "Same time tomorrow, gentlemen. Unless we have a development," he said in parting as walked out of the room. "He's a new man," Keith said bluntly. "He had me worried for a while there." "Yeah," Bob said standing from his chair. "He's got something up his sleeve." "Bob, before you go, let me ask you a question," Keith said. "Alright," Bob agreed collecting his things. "What do you think about reaching a truce with Cameron?" Keith asked. "I mean we let her go inactive, why can't we arrange that permanently?" "The Director himself wants her put down," Bob said. "And even if it were possible, we haven't exactly been the ideal employer, she wasn't a volunteer. Personally, I think she would reject any olive branch we might extend." "You're probably right," Keith said reluctantly. "I get the feeling that if whatever Terry has up his sleeve blows up in our face, it's going to get nasty." "Let's hope it doesn't," Bob said gravely before he turned and walked out the door. ---------Bailey sat on the end of her bed smiling happily at the luggage Piper had deposited on the bedroom floor. She never imagined she would have someone who could accept her and would actually want to share their life with her. She flopped down on her back and grinned at the ceiling, the

almost irresistible urge to happily kick her feet in the air threatening to overwhelm her. She rolled over on her side and gave the wall a delighted sigh before she hopped from the bed and started removing her clothes on the way to the bathroom. She took a few steps into the bathroom and observed the obscured naked form behind the glass of the shower while she removed the rest of her clothing. When she was naked, she turned and stared at the reflection in the wide mirror over the sink, examining herself with a critical eye. Smiling at what she saw, she turned and stepped purposefully into the shower. "Well, hello there," Piper said happily. "Hi," Bailey said a little nervously. "Come join me," Piper said, taking her hand and pulling her into the water. Piper situated Bailey with her back in the water stream and smiled at her while she lathered both hands. She dropped the soap to the tile below and started to gently run her soapy hands over Bailey's neck and chest. "Lift your arms," Piper said pleasantly and ran her hands under Bailey's upraised arms tenderly. She moved on to her breasts where she lingered lovingly, slowly traveling to her belly and waist. Dropping to her knees, she fished around for the soap she had dropped and went to work on her legs. She could feel little tremors running through the muscles under her hands as she cautiously brought her hand up to gently cover her sex. She felt her stiffen but she didn't back away so she gently explored the area with soapy fingers until she both heard and felt her moan softy. She let a finger press into the folds and gently applied pressure until she felt Bailey press her weight against her hand. "Do you like?" Piper asked quietly. "Yes," Bailey said breathing heavily.

"Good," Piper said suddenly removing her hand and standing up. "Turn around so you can rinse off," she ordered. When she complied, she applied her cleansing attention to her shoulders and back, pausing at the scars and staring at them for a moment. Frowning, as the pieces fell into place and she became sadly aware that she had received them in prison. Kneeling again, she spent several moments appreciatively running her hands over the gorgeous bottom on display before her. She brought her hand up between her legs and after a little gasp, Bailey bent slightly at the waist to give her better access. Delighted, Piper spent several minutes teasing the warmth under her hand and felt herself go powerfully wet when Bailey placed both hands on the wall in front of her and set her feet a little further apart, treating her to a view of everything. "My God, Bailey. You're so beautiful," Piper said watching the water cascade over her backside. She stood up suddenly, taking her hand and pulling her without protest out of the shower and to the bedroom, where she captured her mouth with her own and tenderly maneuvered her until she was lying in the center of the bed. She devoured the mouth under hers and her desire stirred powerfully as Bailey returned the attention with equal enthusiasm. Breathing heavily, Piper pressed into the body below hers, placing fiery kisses on her neck and breasts before she anxiously, but with determination forced Bailey's legs apart with her knee, bringing it up to gently press against her sex. She instantly covered the resulting gasp with her mouth and bit her lower lip tenderly. "I'm going to make love to you," Piper said wantonly as she withdrew her knee from between her legs and began a slow, very attentive journey from her mouth to her belly. Her arms leaving a tender trail down her waist and hips, stopping at the knees and going under to encircle the legs on either side, providing her access to the place she most wanted to be. "Piper," Bailey said nervously, breathing heavily.

"Shhh," Piper soothed, placing a kiss on her pubic line. "Relax, and let me love you," she said softly as she rubbed her chin back and forth through the soft hair below her face. She placed several strategic kisses on the insides of her legs, carefully avoiding her sex and paused lovingly with it centered inches before her eyes. "You're very beautiful," she said letting her tongue snake out and gently caress her. "Oh my God," Bailey said loudly and jerked away from the contact but Piper's arms held her in place. "Piper," Bailey said worriedly. "I'm scared." "Hush," Piper said gently. "You taste wonderful," she whispered returning to her explorations. Piper felt tremors running powerfully through Bailey's body and smiled when her back arched and she gave herself over to the attention. She lovingly caressed the folds beneath her tongue and when Bailey's breath started to become erratic, she relinquished the hold on her hips and brought her hands up to rest on her breasts, her fingers gently teasing at the nipples. Smiling, she could feel her struggling. "It's okay to let go," Piper said soothingly and returned to her task with a fresh determination. Bailey's hips began to grind into the contact and Piper smiled as she suddenly went very still. "Oh God," Bailey said loudly and Piper pressed her mouth firmly into her sex to feel her release, wrapping her arms around her legs to keep her from escaping. Bailey's breath became loudly audible, her moans growing louder until they merged into the scream that was her release. Piper smiled as she lost control of herself and slowly brought her face away, marveling excitedly at

the tremors running the length of Bailey's body and placing several kisses on the inside of her legs, starting a trail upward. She looked up sharply when she heard a sob and was startled to see her wiping tears from her eyes. "Are you okay, baby?" Piper asked tenderly. "Yeah," Bailey said hoarsely. Piper smiled and lay down beside her, kissing her neck and chest lovingly. She brought a hand up and tenderly brushed the hair away from her face. "You're so beautiful," she said quietly. She pressed her cheek into Piper's hand. "That was the most incredible thing I've ever experienced," she said honestly still flushed and breathing heavily. "I love you, Bailey," Piper said, placing a gentle kiss on her mouth. "I…I can taste myself on you," she said in wonder as Piper withdrew. "Yes, you can," Piper said with a smile, dropping a hand back to Bailey's sex. "You're very wet," she added as she brought back a glistening finger and inserted it into her mouth. "And you taste wonderful." Her breath hitched and Piper found herself in a tight embrace as Bailey buried her face into the crook of her neck, feeling a moisture on her shoulder that she knew were tears. She let her cry and caressed the soft skin of her body until she began to taper off. "It's alright," Piper said softly but then smiled mischievously. "How far is Martin's room from here?" "Why?" Bailey asked curiously. "Because it would be embarrassing if he ran in here to see what all the screaming was about," Piper said teasingly.

"Shut up," Bailey said indignantly and squeezed Piper tighter, emitting an embarrassed chuckle. Piper smiled in amusement, continuing to caress her until she felt a kiss on her neck and she was released. "I never imagined how fantastic that would feel," Bailey said softly. "It felt wonderful to show you," Piper said with a smile. Bailey blushed and quickly changed the subject. "Did you leave Nancy a note?" she asked looking away. "Yeah, she's usually gone four or five days at a time," Piper said smiling at her bashfulness. "Do you have a place I can hang some of my things?" "There's room in there," Bailey said, pointing across the room to a door. "Do you mind if I put my things in there?" "Not at all," Bailey said with a stretch. Piper grinned desirously as her eyes roamed over the extended body next to her. "I'm going to finish my shower that was so rudely interrupted," she said teasingly with a quick kiss. "Okay," Bailey said happily and watched her hop from the bed and disappear into the bathroom, smiling widely when she left and burying her face into a pillow excitedly. ---------Piper emerged from the bathroom in her underwear about half an hour later to find Bailey still reclining on the bed. "You gonna stay there all day?" Piper asked amused. "I was thinking about it," Bailey said with a yawn.

"You'll have to feed me soon, I'm getting a little hungry," Piper said with a sly smile. "Although, the snack I had earlier was delicious." Bailey pulled the blanket up over her head. "Be quiet," she mumbled from underneath the covers. Piper chuckled and hopped onto the bed to poke at the hidden lump. "Go take a shower, goofy," she teased. "And think about what you're going to fix me for dinner." "Okay," came the mumbled response and she suddenly flew out from under the covers and ran into the bathroom. Piper giggled at her as she got up from the bed and rummaged around in one of her bags to find a pair of sweats and a T-shirt to put on. Once dressed, she turned her attention to the rest of her luggage and smiled as she began to unpack. She walked over to the door that Bailey had pointed out and found a large walk in closet. She laughed at all the black clothes that lined one side of the closet and she wondered why Bailey clothed herself so darkly. She browsed through them curiously, noting that Bailey didn't seem to own anything that even remotely resembled a dress. Considering that revelation, she turned to the large empty rack on the other side of the closet and decided that was where she would hang her things. She ran an inquiring eye over the rest of Bailey's belongings but stopped when she found a tall, narrow shelf that held a gleaming oriental sword. Examining it closely, her eyes followed the length of the blade to a stainless steel, oval shaped hilt attached to a slender pommel wrapped tightly in black leather. She curiously touched the edge of the blade, finding it cold to the touch and quickly withdrawing her finger with a hiss. She put the injured finger in her mouth and dealt with the totally uninvited contemplation of wondering how many people had died under the touch of the blade. It seemed an unnecessarily brutal weapon in an age of technology and she wondered why Bailey would favor it. With a sigh, she turned from the weapon and began the task of unpacking her belongings. She was almost finished when Bailey came out of the bathroom wrapped

in a towel and beamed a smile at her as she dug some underwear out of a dresser drawer. Piper stopped what she was doing and sat down on the end of the bed. "Can I ask you a question?" "Sure," Bailey said turning to face her. "Why are all of your clothes black?" "Because it's simple," Bailey said honestly. "When I buy stuff black is a color that's always available." "Is that the only reason?" "Yeah," Bailey said with a shrug. "Well, that and I read somewhere that black goes with everything. Although I do have a couple of white shirts, some blue jeans, a pair of white sneakers and some clothes with designs on them." "Yeah, I liked the vest you wore to go dancing in," Piper said with a grin. "Can I ask you another question?" "Okay," Bailey said, turning her back bashfully to put on her underwear. "Bailey," Piper said amused, "you don't have to be shy. I don't think you have anything that I haven't seen at rather close range." "Hush," Bailey said putting on her bra and Piper could see a blush on the back of her neck. "What did you want to ask me?" "Don't you own a dress?" "No." "Why not?" Piper asked curiously. "I bet you would look stunning in a pretty dress."

"I haven't worn a dress since I was a little girl," she admitted. "I guess I haven't had an occasion to wear one since." "I see," Piper said sadly. "Can I ask you another question?" "Okay." "Why the sword?" she asked bluntly and she could see Bailey stiffen a little. "Do you really want me to answer that?" Bailey asked quietly. "Yes." "Because being female, I have a power disadvantage to your average male. The sword acts as an equalizer. Besides being a devastating weapon, it keeps distance between me and anyone who desired to harm me," Bailey said tonelessly. "Is that the only reason?" "There are several reasons," Bailey said. "That's just one of them." "I saw you beat up that guy in the bar," Piper said. "He was easily twice your size. You don't seem to have a power disadvantage." "I used his own weight against him," Bailey said. "Skill can overcome a lot of things, but if I'm outnumbered and at close quarters I could easily be overpowered. The sword allows me to quickly dispatch my way through a crowd when the use of a firearm would be unwise or impractical." "I see," Piper said thoughtfully. "Why would you ask me that?" Bailey asked nervously. "I was just curious," Piper said. "You've lived through a great deal." "Yes, I have."

"I'm very sorry you had to," Piper said emotionally. Bailey walked over and sat down next to her on the bed. "Piper, I'll answer any question you ask of me, but there are things I wouldn't want you to understand," she said quietly. "Believe me when I say it's a knowledge that you can live without." "I just wanted to know more about you." "You know more about me than anyone in the world." "That's not what I meant, I just wanted to know more about how things were like for you." "No you don't," Bailey said. "To exist solely to murder is not anything you want to study." "I just love you, Bailey," Piper said taking her hand. "It's difficult to imagine you as the person that file described." "I am that person," Bailey said sadly. "When I have to be." "You're my heart," Piper said bumping her with her shoulder, bringing a hand up to rub her back and running into the ever-present necklace. "Do you ever take this off," she asked pulling on the end of it. "No. It's all I have left of my father." "I'm sorry," Piper said and quickly changed the subject. "You ready for tomorrow?" "Not really," Bailey said. "I'm glad you're coming with me." "I wouldn't dream of not going with you," Piper said with a smile. "What are you fixing for dinner?" "What do you want?"

"Hamburgers," Piper said with a determined nod and Bailey chuckled. "Hamburgers it is then," Bailey said getting up and putting on sweats and a T-shirt. "Join me in the kitchen when you're ready," she added with a smile over her shoulder as she walked out of the room. Piper watched her go with a smile that rapidly turned into a thoughtfully sad expression as she considered what Bailey could have been if her life had turned out differently. "My heart," she said softly rising from the bed to finish unpacking her things.

IV Hush, Hush, Keep it down now, Voices carry. - A. Mann "Hello," Martin said tentatively when he spotted Piper sitting at the kitchen table. "Hi," Piper said brightly. He smiled as he entered the kitchen to find Bailey over the stove. "Want a burger?" she asked. "Sure," he said pleasantly and he took a seat across the table from Piper. "I've been told you've already met," Bailey said casually. "But Piper Tate, meet Martin Satterfield." Piper beamed a smile at him and he returned it. "It's very nice to meet

you," he said politely. "What happened to your hand?" Piper asked pleasantly. Martin threw a quick look at Bailey who shrugged indifferently. "I got shot," he said uncomfortably. "Why?" "A gentleman thought I wasn't talking fast enough so he decided to speed me along." "Is that when you met Bailey?" Piper asked curiously. "Yes," Martin said. "Very shortly thereafter." "Here you go," Bailey said, depositing a plate in front of him and he quickly started to dress his burger with the fixings on the table. "Why did you come to Bailey?" Martin threw another look at Bailey who ignored him and he surmised that he was on his own. "Because I thought we could help each other," he answered hesitantly. "How so?" "I knew where her family was and I knew that I'd be safe with her." "Ah," Piper said as Bailey sat down in the chair next to her. "Martin, we'll be leaving in the morning but will return tomorrow night," Bailey said. "Is there anything you might need before we leave?" "Not that I can think of," he said, glad for the subject change. "Where ya going?" "British embassy."

"Great," he said happily. "Do they know Martin's here?" Piper asked Bailey who nodded to the affirmative. "Is he safe alone?" "Yes," Bailey said. "They can't afford attention and they wouldn't risk it anyway." "You said there are people working for C-Corp that also work for this Organization," Piper said. "Couldn't they get in here?" "No," Bailey said. "Only I can enter or exit this floor." "Oh," Piper said considering. "Do you know who these people are downstairs?" "I'm in the process of finding out." "How are you doing that?" "I've someone looking into it," Bailey said taking a bite of her burger. Piper mulled that over for a moment. "Mr. Anderson?" "Yes." "Where do you know him from?" "You could say I saved his life," Bailey said. "Speaking of Mr. Anderson, he informed me yesterday morning that he had overheard some rumors." "I heard them too," Piper said reluctantly. "Are you okay with it?" Martin looked on confusedly as they chatted with each other trying to grasp what they were talking about. "I could care less what they think or might even know," Bailey said dismissively. "My only concern is how it affects you."

Piper chuckled. "I was worried about how you would take it." "I told you before it's what you think that matters to me," Bailey said. "Did anyone give you any grief?" "Not really," Piper said uncertainly. "What does not really mean?" Bailey asked suspiciously. "Well…" Piper said hesitantly and Bailey raised both eyebrows for her to continue. "…Julio Martinez. He has a problem with me anyway and I think the rumors have added a little fuel to his fire. He was in Knoxville the other day as part of the sales team and he needled me a little over dinner." "I see," Bailey said. "And?" "Bailey, it's not important," Piper said dismissively. "Tell me." "It's no big deal," Piper said unenthusiastically. "I ran into him yesterday when I was leaving and he made a comment and a vulgar gesture. I can deal with it." "What did he say?" Bailey asked her eyes narrowing. Piper sighed. "Nice catch, Piper." "What kind of gesture?" Bailey asked and Piper hesitated with a quick glance at Martin. "Uhm… Martin, could I get you to look away for a moment?" she asked with a slight blush. "Sure," Martin said with a grin and turned in his chair. Piper sighed and looked at Bailey who was watching closely and with a roll of her eyes she let her tongue hang out and lapped it at her.

Bailey looked at her in befuddlement. "What does that mean?" Martin had to clamp down on the chuckle that bubbled up with the question and he was glad he wasn't facing them. He could hear Piper whispering but wasn't able to make anything out. "Who's his supervisor?" Bailey asked peevishly. "Kurt is I believe," Piper said. "He said he would speak to him about it, but that was before I heard all the talk yesterday." "I see," Bailey said tonelessly with a look at the clock on the microwave. "I'll be right back," she said abruptly rising from the table "Wait," Piper said before she walked away. "I can handle it." "I'm sure you could, but you don't have to," Bailey said in parting as she walked down the hall. Piper sighed when she disappeared. "Thanks, Martin." "Sounds like someone's about to be in trouble," Martin observed as he turned back to the table. "Yeah," Piper said regretfully. "I shouldn't have said anything." "What's going on?" he asked curiously. "It seems the company has found out that Bailey and I are seeing each other and it's the current hot topic." "Ouch," Martin said sympathetically. "I'd hate to be Mr. Martinez." "Me too," Piper said as a reluctant grin stole over her features and Martin chuckled. "Hush," Piper admonished starting to chuckle herself.

---------Bailey sat down at her computer and browsed through the company phonebook until she had what she needed. She dialed a number into the phone and waited patiently until it was answered.

"Kurt Norvath." "Mr. Norvath, how are you tonight?" she asked and could tell from the background noise she had caught him the car.

"I'm fine, Miss Cameron," Kurt said slowly. "What can I do for you?" "I understand you're Julio Martinez's supervisor," Bailey said. "Is that correct?" "Yes." "Very good. I'd like you to inform him to be in my office at 8:00 tomorrow morning."

"Alright," Kurt agreed. "Although he had to stay overnight in Augusta." "Then you'd better call him and tell him that if he isn't in my office tomorrow morning, he won't have a job to come back to."

"He opened his mouth didn't he?" Kurt asked regretfully. "I'm sorry you had to be troubled with this." "No trouble at all," Bailey said politely.

"He'll be there." "Thank you, Mr. Norvath," Bailey said. "Sorry to bother you after five."

"No bother," Kurt said pleasantly. "Goodnight, Miss Cameron." "Goodnight."

---------Kurt shook his head sadly as he pulled into his driveway and parked. Having decided to call before he went in the house, he left the motor running and punched the number into his cell phone.

"Julio Martinez." "Jules, its Kurt," he said with a sigh.

"What's up?" Julio said cheerily. "Pack your things your coming home tonight," Kurt said bluntly.

"What?" Julio asked in surprise. "I just got settled." "I just got off the phone with the Princess," Kurt said. "It seems you didn't take my advice. She wants you in her office at 8:00 tomorrow morning."

"No way," Julio said unbelievingly. "I'm not yanking your chain, Jules," Kurt said gravely. "I pointed out that you were in Augusta and she made it very clear that if you don't show up, you won't have a job to come back to."

"Goddamn it," he cursed. "I told you there was something going on between her and Piper." "Jules, you didn't take my advice before and this is where it got you," Kurt said tiredly. "Do you want my advice now?"

"Yeah," Julio said with a sigh. "You be in her office on time tomorrow morning and you listen to whatever she has to say with a fucking smile on your face," Kurt said. "And let me tell you, if her and Piper are an item and you stick your nose in her personal life, I wouldn't be surprised if she personally kicks your ass out of the

building." Julio sighed again. "Is she gonna fire me?" "I don't think so," Kurt said. "Unless you piss her off tomorrow, which is an easy thing to do. I told you before she doesn't fuck around. I think she'll probably just give you the lay of the land."

"This sucks." "Should've left well enough alone, Jules," Kurt admonished. "Screw your ass on tight and be there on time tomorrow."

"I'll be there," Julio said regretfully. "You'd better be," Kurt said and hung up. ---------"God," Piper said hoarsely as she tried to catch her breath. "Would you like me to do that again?" Bailey asked happily, petting the crimson pubic hair in front of her. "Baby, I don't think I could survive another one," Piper said still panting, her face moist with sweat and her hair clinging damply to her scalp. "I like the way you taste," Bailey said from her position between Piper's legs. "You're beautiful." "Come lay beside me," Piper said patting the space next to her on the bed. "Okay," Bailey said agreeably and resituated herself on her side next to Piper with an elbow cocked to support her head. "What got into you anyway?"

"I wanted to please you," Bailey said shyly. "Well, you sure did," Piper said seriously rolling over to face her. "You wore me out." "I did?" Bailey beamed, obviously proud of herself. Piper let amused eyes steal over the preening features of her partner. Bailey had tackled her when they returned to the bedroom and had proceeded to ravish her in a very determined and ruthless manner that she had given herself over to completely. She had thought she was going to die when she had positioned her mouth over her sex and very tentatively began to copy what had been performed on her earlier. It began as a curious and very hesitant exploration that had been interrupted by several questions, but she had rapidly grown in confidence and wasn't satisfied until she had succeeded in making her climax three times, erotically studying and inquisitively touching her between orgasms. "I'll probably walk funny tomorrow," Piper teased. "Huh?" Bailey said her brow wrinkling and Piper chuckled at her. "I was just teasing," Piper said placing a kiss on her lips. "Oh," Bailey said confusedly. "Take off your clothes and come to bed," Piper said with a smile. "We have to get up early in the morning. "Okay," Bailey said agreeably, rolling off the bed and starting to undress. "If you had been wearing your shoes, would you have bothered to take them off?" Piper asked in amusement, looking at her companion who was still fully dressed. "Probably not," Bailey said with a shy grin. "I was in a hurry." Piper chuckled. "I'd say," she teased.

"Quiet," Bailey said stepping out of her sweats and joining her in bed. Piper snuggled up to her and placed a kiss on her shoulder. "Piper," Bailey said quietly. "I'm scared about tomorrow." "I know." "What if she doesn't want anything to do with me?" Bailey asked worriedly. "Bailey, you're her child. She loves you no matter what," Piper comforted. "I hope so," Bailey said in a whisper. "Go to sleep, love," Piper whispered. "It'll be okay."

V And if you're up there you'd perceive, That my heart's here upon my sleeve. - A. Partridge, C. Moulding Julio Martinez sat nervously wiping the sweat off his forehead in one of the chairs in front of the assistant's desk as he waited for the Princess to arrive. He had spent a great deal of time wondering if he could find another job as good as the one he currently held and had come to the unpleasant conclusion that if he was fired, he'd be lucky to make three-quarters of what he made now. "Good morning, Mr. Martinez," Bailey said as she rounded the corner and walked passed him into her office. "Join me." Julio got up apprehensively, more than a little surprised to see the

Princess in faded blue jeans and a baggy black turtleneck sweater; she even had on a pair of black hiking boots. He marveled at this never before seen wardrobe and reluctantly walked into her office, taking a seat in one of the chairs in front of her desk. "Mr. Norvath informed me you wanted to speak to me," he said as casually as he could. "I did indeed," Bailey purred seating herself behind her desk. "Lose the tape recorder." "Excuse me?" Julio asked, paling. "Lose it," Bailey said indifferently and stared at him nonchalantly until he sheepishly pulled the micro recorder from inside his jacket and turned it off. "How did you know?" he asked awkwardly. "I didn't," she said dismissively. "It's come to my attention that you have a problem with Miss Tate. Would you care to share with me exactly what that problem is?" "Nothing I can't get over," he said quickly. "I'm glad to hear that, Mr. Martinez," Bailey said locking eyes with the man. "I suggest you do so immediately." Julio noted uncomfortably that he couldn't look her in the eye for more than a second. "Is that all?" he asked weakly. "Not quite," Bailey purred. "I don't like to see anyone leave the company, but if you persist in your disrespect for Miss Tate, you'll find yourself out of a job. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes," he said uncomfortably. "Good, and on a personal note," Bailey said pleasantly with a smile that didn't even come close to reaching her eyes. "If you involve yourself further

into my personal affairs, you'll not only be unemployed, but I'll break the fingers on both your hands." Julio's eyes shot up at the threat but his outrage died with a pathetic whimper almost immediately. He looked at her carefully and with an effort he met her eyes briefly before dropping his own gaze back to the floor in front of him. The glance was all he needed to realize that her threat was not an idle one. He had no misconceptions; she could and would do exactly as she threatened. "Do you have anything to add?" she asked pleasantly. "No, I believe you've made yourself very clear," Julio said gravely. "Good, carry on then, Mr. Martinez," she said in dismissal. He got up and silently walked out the door, acutely aware of her eyes following him. He traveled stiffly to the far end of the floor and entered his office with a relieved sigh, circling his desk and falling ungracefully into his chair. Shaking his head as his arm snaked out to dial a number into the phone.

"Kurt Norvath." "Hi, Kurt," Julio said tiredly.

"That was quick," Kurt said. "You still have a job?" "Yes."

"I'm glad to hear that. How did it go?" Kurt asked curiously. "She told me to get over any problem I had with Piper immediately or she'd fire me," Julio said resignedly.

"That it?" "Oh no," Julio said. "She told me if I involved myself any further into her

personal affairs, not only would she fire me, she'd break the fingers on both my hands." Kurt laughed. "No shit?" "I'm not kidding," Julio said gravely. "She was serious."

"I'll bet she was," Kurt said amused. "Just do your job Jules and don't rock the boat. If you ask me, she let you off easy. Keep your nose clean and she'll forget all about you, although I'd suggest you put on your best smile around Piper." "I can't believe she threatened me."

"Get over it and be glad you still have a job," Kurt advised. "I'm an employee. I can't believe she threatened me like that."

"You stop being just an employee when you butt into someone's personal life, Jules," Kurt said. "You can expect personal repercussions." "Yeah, but…" Julio started.

"No buts," Kurt interrupted. "She's warned you. If you don't like it, I'd start looking for another job right now. And if you decide you want to test her resolve, you'd better update your resume and have your doctor take a current x-ray of your fingers so he'll know how to put them back together." The line went silent for a long moment.

"Do I need to start looking for a replacement for you?" Kurt asked finally. "No."

"Good," Kurt said. "Button up your act for a few weeks and you'll go back to being anonymous."

"Alright, Kurt."

"Look, I gotta go," Kurt said. "I don't want to get another call from her about you. Understand?" "I got you, it won't happen," Julio stated firmly.

"Glad to hear it," Kurt said. "Have a good one." "You too," he said in parting. He leaned forward in his chair and placed his palms flat against the desk in front of him, spreading his fingers out as far as they would go and studying them quietly for a long moment. "Fuckin'A," he said quietly. ---------"Good morning," Terry said cheerily as he seated himself in his chair. "What's the news?" "Yesterday afternoon Cameron and Tate left C-Corp where they proceeded to the Tate residence. They left the Tate residence a little over an hour later with several pieces of luggage and returned to C-Corp," Bob said. "No movement since then." "Excellent news," Terry said robustly. "Bob, do we have separate surveillance on the Tate residence like I asked?" "Yes," Bob said. "Fantastic," Terry said happily. "Have Robards put a three man team on stand by." "What for?" Bob asked. "If Tate returns to her residence without Cameron I want to grab her," Terry

said. "Alive, make that perfectly clear." "She has a roommate, Terry," Keith asked. "What if the roommate is present as well?" "Eliminate the roommate," Terry said casually. "But I want Tate in our hands." "Jesus," Keith said. "What do we hope to accomplish by kidnapping Tate?" "Cameron loves her," Terry said with a delighted smile. "So?" Bob asked. "We can assume she loved her family too, but that didn't keep her from going rogue." "Tate is a completely different monster," Terry said happily. "Cameron was accustomed to having her family used against her. And when she went rogue, she knew that we couldn't afford to carry out any threat against her family. She was in too good of a position. If we harmed her family at that point, she would have buried us." "If we harm Tate, she's still in the position to harm us, Terry," Bob pointed out. "This is a completely different animal," Terry said. "I believe any threat to Tate would force her to negotiate." "You said she never negotiates, Terry," Keith said. "What makes you think she'll change her tune?" "Because she's never had a lover before," Terry said. "I believe that she would sacrifice herself to save Tate. And Tate obviously loves her or she would have left her when Cameron eliminated Mr. Nguyen." "You set up Nguyen to die just to see if Cameron and Tate would stay together?" Keith asked.

"Exactly," Terry said happily. "Cameron knows we would never allow Tate to survive once we had possession of her, Terry," Bob said. "I'll guarantee Cameron that Tate survives if she turns herself in with Satterfield and the file," Terry said. "I'll also inform her that we know where her family is and will let them finish their lives free from harm or our influence." "Do you think she'll go for that?" Keith asked. "More than likely," Terry said. "It's a promise I'll keep. She knows I will too." "Would the Director allow that, Terry?" Bob asked. "The Director will honor any promise I make if it resolves the situation," Terry said with conviction. "Have you considered our options if she refuses or allows Tate to die?" Keith asked. "She'll never allow Tate to die if she loves her and has the opportunity to save her. Cameron has lived her entire adult life in sacrifice and I believe she'll do no less in regards to Tate," Terry said. "You seem rather convinced, Terry," Keith said. "She's been rather effective in finding alternate options before." "I believe this is the only shot we're going to get without a confrontation," Terry speculated. "Bob, get a dossier to our other Free Agent so he can acquire Cameron. Make it clear that he's not to make any attempt on her unless he gets a green light from us." "Very well," Bob said reluctantly. "I'll inform Robards." "Tell them to put on the kid gloves, we don't want to harm Tate in any manner," Terry said cheerily.

---------Piper sat worriedly next to Bailey on a bench outside Potomac Airfield while they waited on the embassy car. Bailey had grown very withdrawn since landing and periodically squeezed her hand, sometimes painfully. An ache that she silently endured, knowing that her lover was extremely nervous and she suspected, more than a little afraid. "It'll be okay," Piper comforted. "You'll see." "Piper, she believes I've been dead for the last fifteen years," Bailey said quietly. "What if she… what if she doesn't care about me anymore?" "Oh, baby," Piper chided gently. "That's just nonsense." "Is it?" Bailey asked uncertainly. "What if…" Piper started knowing she was on shaky ground, "…you suddenly found out that your father was still alive after all of these years? Would you not care about him anymore?" She didn't say anything in response but Piper saw her nod slightly. "You look great today," Piper said pleasantly. "I love that poncho." "Thank you," Bailey said distantly. Piper brought their hands to her mouth and kissed Bailey's. "I'll be right next to you the whole time." "I'm considering calling this off and going home," Bailey said softly. "No you're not," Piper said sternly. "Your family deserves to know you, Bailey." Bailey just squeezed her hand tighter and began to rock herself gently back and forth on the bench. An action that Piper was familiar with as a

sign that she was in extreme emotional distress. She was relieved greatly when she saw a black limousine with diplomatic plates pull into the parking lot. "They're here," Piper said pulling Bailey gently to her feet. She saw her take several deep breaths and close her eyes behind her sunglasses, standing perfectly still until spoken to. "It's good to see you well," Jeremy said jovially to Bailey with a quick look at Piper. "Hello, Major," Bailey said. "Allow me to introduce Piper Tate." "A pleasure, Miss Tate," Jeremy said with a smile, noting their joined hands. "It's nice to meet you," Piper said with a grin. "Are you ready?" Jeremy asked opening the door to the back of the limousine. "Thank you," Piper said, hopping in and pulling Bailey in behind her. Jeremy got in as well and sat across from them, knocking on the window to signal the driver who immediately pulled away from the curb. He wasn't sure what he could say in front of the Tate woman so he remained silent and waited for them to start any conversation. "Piper knows everything, Major," Bailey said, watching the scenery go by. "I see," Jeremy said wondering if she could read minds. "Does my mother know she's going to have company?" "No," Jeremy said. "I've arranged a private room; when we arrive I'll have someone escort her there. Would you like to see your brother at the same time?"

"I'd like to see my mother alone first if it's not a problem." "Of course not," Jeremy said agreeably. "How is she?" "Full of piss and vinegar," Jeremy said and Piper chuckled. "Like I said, I'm not one of her favorite people," he added genially. "Sounds like my Mom," Piper said amused. "She's a handful," Jeremy said. "Her stinging tongue has traumatized most of the staff." Piper chuckled and turned a smile on Bailey. "Does that sound like your mother?" "I can't remember," Bailey said quietly and Piper's face fell. "I'm sorry," Piper said sincerely squeezing her hand tightly. Bailey continued to stare out the window and Piper gave Jeremy a little cock of her head in silent explanation, receiving a nod in reply. The rest of the trip was completed in an uncomfortable silence and Piper was relieved when they passed through the gates of the embassy. "If you'd like to wait in the car, I'll have your mother escorted and return for you shortly," Jeremy said. "Thank you, Major," Bailey said and he nodded politely as he exited the car. "You okay?" Piper asked when the door closed behind Jeremy. "No," Bailey said hoarsely. "Baby, I promise everything will turn out fine," Piper soothed. "Have I steered you wrong before?"

"No," Bailey said reluctantly. "Trust me," Piper said confidently. "Okay," Bailey said uncertainly. "Here comes the Major." Bailey took a deep breath and got out of the car when he opened the door for her. She waited for Piper and took her hand in a death grip as she got out and stood next to her. "This way," Jeremy said, leading them into the entryway where two guards stood. Piper noticed the guards start to close on them and a scowl etched its way on to her features. "Stand fast," Jeremy said to the guards and they retreated to their original positions. When they got inside, he turned to Bailey. "I apologize," he said signaling to Andrew who was following at a discreet distance. "Andrew, please inform all personnel that Miss Cameron and Miss Tate are not to be approached or hindered in any manner." "At once," Andrew said and turned to carry out his orders. "Follow me, please," he said and led them through a long hall with several doors, eventually coming to a halt. "Your mother is in that room," he pointed. "Take all the time you need. You won't be disturbed." "Thank you," Bailey said with an effort and Piper turned a worried look on her. "Major, could we have a moment?" Piper asked.

"Of course," he said courteously and walked back down the hall until he was out earshot, seating himself in one of the chairs that the lined the hallway. "Piper, I don't think I can do this," Bailey said, struggling and beginning to breathe erratically. "I know you're scared," Piper said soothingly, rubbing a hand over her back. "Would you like me to go in and talk to her first? Bailey nodded. "I'll be back in a minute, okay?" Piper asked gently. Another nod. "Don't go away," Piper said sternly and stood on her toes to peck her on the cheek. As soon as the door closed behind her, Bailey collapsed into one of the chairs and put her head in her hands. Jeremy watched in concern and curiosity as Piper went to work on her and was a little taken aback when she almost fell into her chair. He couldn't comprehend how hard it would be to reunite with a family that thought you long dead, but watching a person he knew was far from weak so close to shattering, he understood it was not an easy thing for her to do. He watched covertly as she began to rock a little in her chair and he wondered if there was anything he could say or do to help her. In the end, he decided that any effort he might make would be for naught, so he studiously ignored her and hoped that she would see the situation through. He smiled in relief when Piper reappeared and dragged her almost bodily into the room. ---------Doreen looked up in irritation as the door opened, surprised to see a pretty red haired woman step into the room and look at her with smiling pale blue eyes.

"Hello there," she said with the hint of a French accent. "I'm Piper Tate," she added cheerily as she approached. "Hello," Doreen said politely as the woman bounced across the room and sat in the chair across from her. "How are you today?" Piper asked pleasantly as she studied the woman. "I'd be better if you'd tell me why I was dragged over here," she said in a slightly annoyed tone. "You were brought here because you have a visitor and she would like to see you," Piper said with a smile. "Would you like to see her?" "Who?" Doreen asked suddenly knowing, her chest tightening and her eyes growing moist. "Let me get her, she's a little scared," Piper said rising from her chair and going to the door. Doreen's hands came to her mouth and she let out a strangled cry when Piper fairly pulled Bailey into the room. "It can't be," Doreen said unbelievingly, the tears starting in earnest. Piper gave Bailey a little shove in her mother's direction and she took several steps before losing her resolve. "My daughter had black eyes," Doreen choked over a sob. Bailey took a ragged breath and stepped forward, closing the distance between them to kneel in front of her openly weeping mother. She slowly removed her sunglasses and tentatively raised moist and frightened eyes up to meet her mother's. "Hello, Mum," she said quietly.

"My beautiful baby," Doreen cried crushing her in an anguished embrace. "My baby, my baby, my baby…" Bailey buried her face in her mother's hair and helpless to prevent it, she began to cry herself.

VI Understand what I've become, It wasn't my design. - D. O'Riordan Piper slipped quietly out of the room and sat in the chair that Bailey had waited in, wiping at her eyes with the back of her hand. She was startled to suddenly find the Major standing in front of her and extending a handkerchief. "Thank you," she said with a sniffle. "Quite welcome," he said pleasantly. "I take it everything went over all right?" "Yeah," Piper said with a wistful smile. "They'll be a little while I'm sure," Jeremy said. "She'll need you back in there shortly I'm afraid. Why don't we take a walk and I'll tell you how I came to meet her?" "I'd like that," Piper said standing up to take his offered arm. ---------"You care for her, don't you?" Piper asked as the Major finished his story.

"I'd be lying if I said I didn't," Jeremy admitted. "She's a remarkable person." "Yes, she is," Piper agreed, zipping up her jacket against the cold. "She's lived a long time in a profession with a spectacularly short career span," Jeremy said. "She didn't have the option of dying, Major," Piper said sadly. "They would've killed her family." Jeremy went silent as he considered Piper's words grimly. "My God," he said finally. "What an unholy burden to have to bear." "It's unimaginable to me," Piper said. "She has to be the strongest person I've ever known, but at the same time she's astonishingly fragile." Jeremy just nodded as he absorbed the information. "Thank you, Major," Piper said. "But I should get back to her." "Of course," he said and walked with her back into the building, stopping when they reached the hall. "I'll be right here if either of you need anything." "Thanks," she said with a grateful smile as she traveled down the hall and tentatively entered the room she had left them in. She found Doreen still sobbing and stroking Bailey's hand, who was seated next to her on a sofa. Bailey looked up when she entered and waved at her to come in, which she did and quietly took a seat next to her on the couch. "Mum, you've already met Piper," Bailey said hoarsely. "Piper, this is my mother, Doreen." "It's very nice to meet you, ma'am," Piper said sweetly. "How do you know my daughter?" Doreen asked.

"She owns the company I work for, Mrs. Cameron," Piper said brightly, not elaborating. "I see," Doreen said slowly. "Mum, I need to speak to Major Watts," Bailey said. "I'll be back in moment, alright?" Doreen strengthened her hold on Bailey's hand. "You come back," she demanded. "I'll just be a few moments," Bailey promised and with a helpless look at Piper she rose from the sofa and exited the room. Doreen waited for the door to close and turned a glare on Piper. "What have they done to her?" she asked bluntly. Piper debated with herself before she answered. "It's a long story, Mrs. Cameron," she said softly. "And not a very pretty one." "I can see that much in her eyes, child." Piper took a deep breath as it dawned on her that Bailey didn't have the emotional stamina to explain anything to her mother and had purposefully left the room to leave her holding the bag. "I know about your husband and son, Mrs. Cameron," Piper said slowly. "Bailey survived the shooting and killed the man that gave the order to fire two days later." "Sweet Jesus," Doreen said, bursting into a fresh bout of tears and Piper scooted closer and took her hand. "When you're ready," Piper said gently. "I'll tell you what I know." Doreen just nodded and wiped at her eyes.

---------Jeremy saw Bailey exit the room and he gave her a moment to compose herself before he turned in her direction to find her coming down the hall towards him. "You've something for me?" she asked with a rough voice and he noted that she had put her sunglasses back on. "Yes," he said and walked into the foyer to signal Andrew who approached and looked at him expectantly. "Please retrieve the dossier I requested yesterday." "Back in a moment," Andrew said. "Major, I don't have the words to express how much your actions have meant to me," Bailey said slowly. "Call me Jeremy, please," he said with a smile. "I stopped being a Major many years ago." "Jeremy," Bailey said with a grin. "Call me, Bailey." "That would be a pleasure," he said. "And my wife and two boys are glad they still have a father and a husband." "I was glad to be of assistance," Bailey said with a nod. "I think assistance isn't a big enough word," he said pleasantly. "How far did you drag me across the sand?" "Twelve miles." "Good Lord," he chuckled shaking his head. "Sir," Andrew said from a distance as he approached and Jeremy waved him forward, taking the file from him and handing it to Bailey. "Thank you, Andrew," he said in dismissal and Andrew returned to his distant

shadowing. "Shall we take a walk?" Jeremy said, gesturing outside and Bailey nodded. "How long ago was my paper picked up?" she asked thumbing through the file casually. "Less than a week," Jeremy said. "You said you've already met Mr. Nguyen?" "Yes," Bailey said. "He's dead." "I see," Jeremy said nodding. "Is there any other way I can be of assistance to you?" "Perhaps," Bailey said. "I'm expecting the best, but I need to prepare for the worst. Would it be possible to offer sanctuary to anyone I might need to send you?" "I can arrange that," Jeremy said. "Do you expect this to happen soon?" "If anything happens, it'll be in the next two weeks," Bailey said. "I'm hoping to end this quietly around that time, but I don't know how much longer they can be patient." "I'll be prepared," Jeremy said. "And I'll inform the Ambassador." "Much appreciated." "Is Piper with your mother?" "Yes, I rather cowardly left her in there to explain things," Bailey admitted. Jeremy chuckled. "Your mother is a formidable woman." "Yes, she is," Bailey agreed.

"Any thoughts on the Italian?" "He won't risk getting close to me," Bailey said. "If they utilize him, he'll play the sniper. He shouldn't be a problem." "I'm glad to hear that," Jeremy said. "Would you like to head back inside?" "It'll be awhile," Bailey said, pulling her cigarettes from under her poncho. "It's a long story." "I see," Jeremy said reaching for his own cigarettes. "There's a bench around the corner, would like to swap lies to pass the time?" "Alright," she said with an amused smile. "But first, I think I'd like to hear how you managed to find me and how you knew who I was." "Ahh, that would be a pleasure," he said with a grin. "I seldom get to discuss my own ingenuity." ---------"My baby," Doreen said sadly. "She was Daddy's little girl you know, she adored him." "She still does," Piper said softly. "She had a dark spot even when she was a child," Doreen said. "Every once in a great while, she would retreat in there and not even her father could pull her out of it until she was ready." Piper said nothing and let Doreen work things out in her own way. She had watched Bailey's mother run a gambit of emotions in the last two hours; from all out grief, to a somewhat frightening bright anger. "She left you in here to tell me this didn't she?" "Yes," Piper admitted. "She was terrified to come here today."

"Why?" Doreen asked a little hurt. "Mrs. Cameron, she may be thirty-one years old, but in a lot of ways she's still very insecure and emotionally inexperienced. She's isolated herself from the world for most of her life, she's never had friends, or relationships; in essence, she's had no one to guide her," Piper said softly. "She's incredibly intelligent and can deal with any situation, but she's almost completely at a loss on how to handle things on a personal or emotional level. And coming to see her mother, who has believed her dead for so long, was very difficult for her. She asked me before we arrived what would happen if you didn't care about her anymore." "God," Doreen said quietly, her eyes beginning to water again. "She's not pleased with how she's lived her life, in fact I know she's ashamed of what she's done and it hurts her," Piper continued. "She doesn't want you to be ashamed of her too." "How could I?" Doreen asked tearfully. "All these years and she was fighting to make sure her brother and myself got a chance at life. She would have never allowed any of this to happen if Ryan and I weren't in the picture, she would have killed herself first." "Maybe." "No maybe about it," Doreen said. "You couldn't cage her even as a child. She had a horrible temper and was very obstinate, no amount of threats or promises could get her to give in. If she was trapped and had no other concern but herself, she wouldn't have tolerated any of this. Even if that meant she had to die to escape." Piper considered her words thoughtfully. "What happens now?" Doreen asked after a moment, wiping at her eyes. "I guess we need to ask her that," Piper said. "Let me go find her, I'm sure she's close."

Doreen nodded and Piper lifted herself off the sofa and made for the door. She entered the hall to see Bailey speaking with the Major a short distance away. "Bailey," Piper said and Bailey nodded to the Major before she approached and let Piper pull her into the room. "Come sit beside me," Doreen said and Bailey walked uncertainly over to the couch and sat next to her mother. "Piper told me everything," she said and Bailey's eyes immediately dropped to study the floor. "Wipe that look off your face," Doreen said sternly. "I know that everything you did, you did for Ryan and I, and I won't have you being ashamed for saving us and that's exactly what you've done. You've carried a weight on your back that I think few could've endured. So, I'll not hear of it anymore," Her hand came up to cup Bailey's cheek. "I'm proud and eternally grateful that I have my little girl back, and that you were strong enough to persevere and return to your family. I love you child, and nothing will ever take that away." Bailey let out a sob as she fell into her mother's waiting embrace. Doreen kissed her hair and rocked her silently until she regained some composure and sat up wiping at her eyes. "You're more beautiful than I could've hoped," Doreen said, brushing the hair out of her face tenderly before standing and walking over to enter the hallway. She saw who she was looking for and made tracks in his direction. He saw her approach and turned to her expectantly. "Mr. Watts, would you see that my son makes his way here, please?" "Of course," he said, a little surprised that she was speaking to him. Doreen spun on her heel and made her way back to the room. She had left the door open and she entered to see Piper sitting behind Bailey on the sofa and redoing the braid in her hair. She watched curiously for a moment as Piper whispered to her comfortingly and gave her a quick kiss on the

cheek, taking her hand and pulling her gently to her feet. "I want you to see Ryan," Doreen said as they turned to her. "Only for a moment, and I'll talk to him later about things. After I see him away, I'd like to find out what you've in mind for us." "Okay," Bailey said shakily. "How long can you stay?" "We have to leave tonight." "We?" Doreen asked, smiling at their joined hands. "Piper and I." "I see," Doreen said tonelessly. "Come give me a hug, Piper," she added with a smile and chuckled when Piper bounced away from Bailey, wrapping her arms around her as the door opened and Ryan entered, taking in the scene with a puzzled expression. "What's going on, Mum?" Ryan said hesitantly. "What's it look like?" Doreen asked. Ryan looked from person to person until his eyes came to rest on Bailey and he stared at her confusedly, cocking his head a little. "Don't be rude, Ryan," Doreen admonished. "Say hello to your sister." "Sister," Ryan said slowly. "But…oh my God." His eyes widened as it all crashed in on him. "Hello, Ryan," Bailey said quietly, trying not to shuffle her feet. "My God, Bailey?" he asked unbelievingly and she nodded her head. "I don't understand," he said rooted in place.

"I'll explain later," Doreen said. "Give her a hug, you dolt," she added happily. He crossed the room and tentatively embraced her, backing away slowly and looking into her eyes. "Jesus please us, it really is you," he said and embraced her again, earnestly. "Ryan, this is Piper Tate," Bailey said uncomfortably as he released her and began to study her at close range. "Hi, Ryan," Piper said cheerily, stepping forward and extending her hand to give Bailey a little space. "Hello," he said distantly, shaking her hand, slowly tearing his eyes away from Bailey and looking at her. "Uhm… Who are you?" he asked bluntly. "She's my girlfriend," Bailey said defensively, taking her hand when Ryan released it. Ryan shook his head and fell bonelessly into one of the chairs. "What the hell is going on?" "Your sister's alive and she has a girlfriend," Doreen said dryly. "I'll explain the rest to you later." Ryan spent a moment looking from person to person. "I think I need a drink," he said quietly. "Ryan, I wanted you to see her," Doreen said. "There's a lot you should know but I need to talk to her for a bit, she needs to leave soon." "Alright," he said slowly, rising from his seat and walking over to stand in front of Bailey again. "You're beautiful, sister," he said with a smile. "I'm not going to pretend I've a clue about what's going on, but it does my heart good to have you back," he said and tenderly embraced her. "Will we see you again soon?" "I hope so," Bailey said returning the embrace.

"I hope so, too," Ryan said and released her. He turned to Piper. "It's very nice to meet you." "Thank you," Piper said brightly. "Be on your way, Ryan," Doreen said proudly. "I need to speak to your sister. I'll talk to you shortly." Ryan nodded and beamed a smile at Bailey as he left the room, throwing a parting glance over his shoulder. "He looks like Da," Bailey said quietly. "Yes, he does," Doreen said. "Doesn't have his smarts though, but he's a good man." "He has a fiance?" "Yes, Fiona. I would've sent for her too, but I didn't want to overwhelm you," Doreen said. "It's been a tough day," Bailey said tiredly. "Thank you." "Take a seat, child. And tell me what we should expect," Doreen said padding over and sitting down on the sofa. "I expect everything to be finalized in the next two weeks," Bailey began, seating herself on the sofa across from her mother with Piper. "Once it's done, you and Ryan are free to live anywhere you choose under the Cameron name." "Even America?" Doreen asked. "Yes, anywhere you'd like." "Where do you live?"

"In Atlanta. "I'd like to be near my daughter," Doreen said. "But I'm afraid we've little money, no jobs, and aren't citizens." "You don't need jobs, you'll be citizens of this country if you like and I've more than enough money for you to live anyway or anywhere you want." "Then I want to live in Atlanta." "I'd like that, too," Bailey said quietly. "Both Mr. Watts and Piper say these people want to kill you," Doreen stated. "How do you plan to survive?" "I can't tell you that because too many things can change," Bailey said. "But I'll win and I'll get what I want." "What do you want?" "I want a normal life with Piper and my family," Bailey said honestly. "And I'll get it, one way or another." "Alright, when do we know it's over?" "I'll either come for you myself or I'll send word through Major Watts," Bailey said. "I hate to even ask this, but what happens if we never hear from you?" Doreen asked reluctantly. "I've made arrangements for everyone's welfare if I don't survive," Bailey said and Piper looked at her sharply. "The Major will be contacted by someone else in that case. But I don't expect that to happen." "These people are obviously very powerful," Doreen said sadly. "Can't we just run now that we're together?"

"No," Bailey said pointedly. "Why?" Doreen said. "I don't want to chance losing you to these people again." "Because they've stolen too much from me and I've no intention of running. It wouldn't be fair to Piper, you and Ryan, or myself." "Is there no changing your mind?" "No," Bailey confirmed. "Alright," Doreen said. "I'd like to spend Christmas with my daughter." Bailey exchanged a quick look with Piper. "Mrs. Cameron, I believe my family would be delighted to have the Cameron family for Christmas at their home," Piper said. "If that's alright with you?" "Will you and Bailey be there?" Doreen asked. "Of course," Piper said. "I think that would be very nice." "Me too," Piper said, squeezing Bailey's hand. "We should go," Bailey said reluctantly and Doreen's eyes instantly filled. "You come back to me," Doreen said roughly. "I will," Bailey said. "I promise." Doreen stood up. "Give your Mum a hug." Bailey rose and embraced her tightly. "I'll see you again," she whispered in her mother's ear.

"I love you, child," Doreen said, squeezing her tightly before letting go. "Give me a squeeze too, Piper." Piper smiled and embraced her. "Don't you ever let her go," Doreen said so softly in her ear that Piper barely heard it. Bailey took Piper's hand and leaned quickly over her mother, planting a kiss on her cheek. "Goodbye, Mum." "Bye, love," Doreen said wiping at her eyes as they walked to the door but Bailey turned as she crossed the threshold and beamed a winning smile in her direction. "Wait," Doreen said excitedly. "I've something for you," she said as she began frantically looking around for her purse, and finding it with a relieved sigh, she dug through it furiously, walking to the door to hand Bailey a picture. "What's this?" Bailey asked curiously. "Look at it." Her eyes fell to the photograph and grew moist as she viewed the features of her family in its entirety. "Thank you," Bailey said her voice cracking. "I've no pictures to remember them by." "I thought as much," Doreen said. "I look at that one everyday and ask God to watch over those no longer with us and tonight I'll not be grieving for you. Now be on your way so I can have another good cry," she said with a shooing gesture. Bailey could only nod and Piper shot her another smile in parting as they entered the hall. Jeremy saw them coming and signaled to Andrew. "Have them bring the car about," he said and Andrew instantly disappeared.

He turned back to the women to see that Piper had brought them up short and was whispering to Bailey. He waited patiently until they arrived. "Would you like me to accompany you to the airfield or would you like some time alone before your flight?" Jeremy asked pleasantly. "Would you be offended if we left alone, Major?" Piper asked and he smiled. "Of course not," he said offering Piper his hand. "It was a pleasure, Miss Tate." "Yes, it was very nice to meet you," Piper said brightly. "Bailey, I hope to see you soon," he said, offering her his hand as well. "Thank you for everything, Jeremy," she said shakily as she shook his hand. "You've my number if you have any questions?" "I do," Jeremy said surprised at how soft her hands were. "Take care," Bailey said, releasing his hand and taking Piper's again. "You too," he said as the car pulled up and Bailey opened the door for Piper and got in behind her. "Sir?" Andrew said appearing at his side as the car pulled away. "Yes, Andrew?" "Who was that woman?" "Which one?" "The dark one," Andrew said cautiously. "She's dangerous." "Yes, she is," Jeremy admitted.

"Who is she?" "The Wraith," Jeremy said honestly as he pulled his cigarettes from his pocket.

VII She was a fast machine, She kept her motor clean, She was the best damn woman I had ever seen. - Young, Young, Johnson Piper rinsed the shampoo out of her hair and stepped out of the shower, her thoughts centering on Bailey as she dried off. She had been extremely quiet since they had left the embassy and upon arriving home, she had declined an offer to join her in the shower and had immediately crawled into bed. Wrapping a towel around her, she left the bathroom and found her asleep fully clothed. She gently sat down beside her on the edge of the bed and carefully took the photograph from Bailey's fingers, knowing that she had fallen asleep while studying it. She looked at the photograph for the first time and saw a Bailey that made her breath hitch. She was smiling widely and her eyes sparkled in way that she had never seen. The Bailey that she knew had eyes that made her seem centuries older than her physical age and she wondered, not for the first time, what she would have been like with a different life. With a pained expression, she reverently put the photograph on the nightstand next to the bed and set the alarm. Shrugging out of her towel she crawled into bed beside her, snuggling up to her back and softly stroking the ebony hair until she fell asleep herself. ---------Piper slapped the alarm three times in irritation before she succeeded in

turning it off and grudgingly opened her eyes. She rolled over onto her back and fanned her arms out on either side of her, scowling upon discovering she was alone. With a sigh, she got up and into a pair of sweats, grinning when she spotted Bailey's sleep shirt hanging from the bathroom doorknob. Pulling it over her head and practically swimming in the black shirt that was several sizes too big for Bailey, she inhaled deeply of the scent that still clung to the fabric. Smiling, she ventured out of the bedroom and, as she approached the kitchen, she found Martin sitting at the table poking at a bowl of cereal. She could hear the pounding bass of a song being played loudly down the hallway. "Morning," Martin said smiling at her. "Good morning," Piper said brightly. "That shirt is huge on you," he observed with an amused grin. "It's Bailey's," Piper said returning the grin. "What's she doing?" "I don't really know," Martin said with a shrug. "She came through here with her sword about half an hour ago and asked not to be disturbed." "Her sword?" Piper asked with a scowl. Martin shrugged. "Did everything go alright yesterday?" "Yeah," Piper said her scowl changing to a little grin. "Yeah, it did." "I'm happy to hear that," he said with a pleased nod. "Did she seem upset when she came through?" "Nope, she smiled at me." "Hmmm," Piper said. "I think I'll look in on her," she added following the music down the hallway until she came to a set of double doors.

She entered slowly and with a raised eyebrow, observed a very large room with a wooden floor and exercise equipment on one side. Stepping all they way in she saw her at the far end of the room with her back to her. Her eyes widened as Bailey swung the sword about her so fast that it took her a second to realize what she was doing. Abruptly, she cart wheeled in the air to her side and upon landing began performing the same series of exercises with her other hand. She watched in fascination as Bailey sped up her motions and switched the sword back and forth between either hand, eventually gaining enough speed that she gave up trying to follow the blade and thought she could hear it whistling in the air over the music. Her mouth dropped open at the display of technical skill, gasping when Bailey ran at the wall and upon contact kicked herself backwards in a flip, landing easily on her feet. The song came to an end and she sat cross-legged on the floor, laying the sword across her lap. "That was friggin' amazing," Piper said and Bailey sprang to her feet in a catlike motion, walking over to grab a remote from the window ledge. "Good morning," Bailey said after she clicked off the stereo. "Good morning," Piper said pleasantly as her eyes took in the sweaty form dressed in a black muscle shirt and sweats. "You sure are limber," she added teasingly. "Be quiet," Bailey said walking across the room toward her. Piper chuckled as she received a quick peck on the mouth. "What was that you were listening to?" "Juno Reactor." "Hmm, catchy," Piper said with a smile. "What ya gonna do today?" "I've got to see to some things downstairs, but other than that I've no plans." "We didn't talk much last night, are you okay?"

"Never better," Bailey said with a smile. "Sure?" "Yeah." Piper wrapped her arms around waist. "I'm concerned about you," she said softly. "Tell me this is all going to work out okay." "It will," Bailey said. "I promise." "I don't want to lose you, Bailey," Piper said worriedly. "You won't." "You sound so sure," Piper said. "This is a scary thing you're… I mean we are involved in." "Piper, promise me something," Bailey said gravely. "I'll try," Piper said hesitantly. "Don't ever give up on me," Bailey said. "No matter what happens." "I promise," Piper said sincerely. "Good, because things aren't always as they might appear to be." "What does that mean?" "It means I never quit, Piper," Bailey said. "I play to win and if it looks like I've lost, its only because its not over yet." "Could you be a little more cryptic?" Piper asked with a little scowl. "Perhaps," Bailey said with a shrug. "What if they kill you, Bailey?" Piper asked worriedly.

"The odds of that are vanishingly small." "What makes you so sure?" "Because, for the first time in my life," Bailey said placing a kiss on the top of her head, "I've a future, and no one will take that away. No one. Piper embraced her tightly. "You'd better not leave me," she said sternly. "I won't." Piper held her quietly for a long moment before she sniffed loudly. "You stink," she announced. "Thank you," Bailey said dryly. "Well you do," Piper said with a smile. "I've got to get ready for work, wanna take a shower with me? I'll make sure you're not so stinky." "Hmmm," Bailey considered and Piper sighed. "Okay," she smiled. "But only if you beat me there," she said quickly and ran through the door. "No fair," Piper yelled childishly after her in pursuit. Martin looked up from his cereal in alarm when Bailey raced by him without a word and vanished rapidly down the hallway. "Cheater!" Piper yelled from behind him. He watched as Piper ran by him without a glance as she chased after Bailey and he grinned in amusement as he returned half-heartedly to his soggy cereal. ---------Bailey sat down behind her desk with a smile and punched a number into the speakerphone, spinning playfully back and forth in her chair as she waited for an answer.

"Brad Stiper." "Brad, Bailey Cameron."

"Yes, Miss Cameron, what can I do for you today?" "I need to see you today."

"My office or yours?" "Mine, please."

"Alright, I can be there around one," he said. "Is that acceptable?" "That would be fine."

"What's the order of business?" "I need to transfer all of my holdings."

"I see." "I need this done discreetly and I need to set up several accounts."

"Very well," he said. "I'll be there at one," he added as her cell phone rang. "Thanks, Brad," she said and hung up while pulling her cell phone from her pocket. "Cameron."

"I got your plans," Thumper said in greeting. "Any problems?"

"None," Thumper said. "It's state property, current blueprints, nothing available at this time on recent renovations."

"Great, where will you be today?" she asked pleasantly.

"Personal visit?" he asked slowly. "I thought we were getting along so well." "We are, Thumper," Bailey said with a little grin. "I need them as soon as possible. I'll send someone for them."

"Very well," Thumper said trying to keep the relief out of his voice. "I'll be at the club we met at from one to three today." "Okay," she said amused. "Could I ask another favor, a personal one, completely optional?"

"Hit me with it," Thumper said intrigued. "Could you put a scare into the man I send you?" she asked stifling a chuckle. Thumper laughed in spite of himself. "I didn't know you had a sense of humor. Big scare or little scare?" "Oh, give him a big scare, make sure you let him know it was the Princess's idea afterward."

"Alright, I can do that, the fellas will get a kick out of it," he said chuckling. "Who should I expect?" "Mr. Anderson."

"Will do," Thumper said. "Anything else?" "Nope, that'll do it," Bailey said. "Thanks, Thumper."

"Anytime," he said with a chuckle and hung up. Bailey put the cell phone back in her pocket with a snicker and punched Josh's number into the speakerphone.

"Good morning, Princess," Josh said jovially. "Could you come to my office, please?" Bailey asked with narrowed eyes.

"At once, my Lady," he said and hung up. Bailey nodded to herself thoughtfully; thinking her joke on Josh was coming at just the right time to knock him down a peg or two. She waited almost five minutes for him to poke his head into her office and she waved him to a chair. "Progress?" she asked. "Yes, but I've run into a little roadblock," he said leaning forward to hand her a piece of paper from his little notebook. "The ones in red I have no doubt about, the ones in blue are possibilities." Bailey looked at the paper to see four names in red and twelve in blue. "Hmmm," she considered and handed the paper back to him. "Here's what I need you to do," she said pulling out a sticky pad to write on. "Go to this address at one this afternoon and ask for Mr. Washington, he's expecting Mr. Anderson," She paused and handed him the note. "He has some blueprints that I need returned to me tonight and I want you to give him a list of the names you have in blue. Ask him to run a records search, a passive one, and wait for him to give you the results. The names that come up with nothing prior to three years ago will be our guys." "Alright," he said, looking at the address. "How much did you want to leave your wife?" "One third." "Done," Bailey said. "I'll take care of it this afternoon." "Thank you."

"No, thank you," Bailey said. "I'll also arrange to have your fingerprints and criminal record disappear at a later date, so you can become Mr. Anderson without worry of being discovered." "Much appreciated," Josh said sincerely. "Can I ask you a question?" "Sure." "Your call the other night from the mall. Did you run into trouble?" "A contractor who jumped the gun," she said casually. "No trouble." "Do I take that to mean he's now permanently out of the picture?" he asked trying not to wince. "Yes." "They've put a contract out on you, too?" Josh asked unbelievingly. "Yes, only two have picked up the paper though," Bailey said. "Which reminds me," she added as she pulled the file the Major had given her from her desk and handed it to him. "If you see this man, let me know immediately, please." "Alright," Josh said slowly. "Any problems I should know about?" "None that I'm aware of." "Good," Bailey said. "If these names turn out alright, I believe you're done inside the building. You have your package?" "Yes, let me know when I need it." "I will," Bailey said. "I should be in my office all day, bring the blueprints here when you get back, please."

"Okay," Josh said getting up. "I'll talk to you shortly, Princess." "I'm letting you get away with that for the time being, Mr. Anderson," she said with an amused smile. "Carry on." He grinned. "At once," he said coming to a rigid attention before he departed with a chuckle. Bailey watched him go and chuckled to herself. "Just you wait," she said quietly. Leaning back in her chair, she realized she had nothing to do for several hours so she hopped up and made sure the hall was clear before she closed her office door and locked it. Seating herself again, she rummaged through the bottom drawer of her desk and produced a joystick, which she attached to the back of her computer. Smiling, she turned her complete attention on the monitor in front of her.

VIII In the midnight hour, I can feel your power. - P. Leonard, Madonna Josh confirmed the address for third time as he drove slowly by the nightclub that had two very intimidating men at the door even at one in the afternoon. With a sigh and figuring he had nothing to lose, he parked the car across the street and walked briskly up to the two enormous black men blocking the entrance, one of which stepped forward to meet him. "You in the right neighborhood, Uncle Salty?" the man asked. "Mr. Anderson to see Mr. Washington, please," Josh said amiably. The other man stepped forward. "He's expecting you, follow me," he said

roughly and his companion stepped aside to let Josh pass. Josh followed the man into a surprisingly large club that had a few people milling about at the bar and a few others setting up equipment on a large dance floor. He uncomfortably noted that he was the only white person in sight and he received several puzzled or outright hostile looks as he was led down a short hall in the back of the establishment. He shortly found himself in a room with seven less than friendly looking people, including a huge bald man that towered over everyone else in the room. Suddenly feeling as if he were under a microscope, he willed his forehead and upper lip not to sweat as he put his most indifferent expression on his face. "You done walked into the wrong room, paleface," Thumper said jovially. "I'm Anderson," Josh said casually. "I'm here to see Mr. Washington." No one answered him and with a super human effort, he kept his face calmly indifferent as the man on Thumper's right produced and began to lick the edge of a large hunting knife. "He's kinda scrawny, Thumper," the man licking the knife said. "Can I fuck him anyways?" "Sure, Jaime," Thumper said offhandedly. "But let one of the smaller guys have him first, that dick of yours will probably rupture something." Jaime smiled cruelly at Josh and took a step toward him. "Hold on a second, Jamie," Thumper said grabbing his arm. "Cut his balls off first," he added with a dismissive wave. "I wouldn't touch me if I were you," Josh said calmly, surprising even himself since he was hanging from the cliff of panic by only his fingernails. "Why's that?" Thumper asked distantly as he picked up a magazine to browse through.

"Do you know who I work for?" Josh asked. "Don't know, don't care," Thumper said and nodded to his men who rushed forward and grabbed Josh by the arms and legs. He struggled madly but uselessly and his eyes widened in alarm as his shoes were taken off and he felt hands start to undo his pants. He rallied in a burst of adrenaline and managed to shake two of the men off but they immediately rejoined the fray, lifting him off the ground and forcibly removing his pants. He heard someone unrolling tape and before he could scream a large piece of duct tape was placed over his mouth and he was slammed into a chair, dressed from the waist down in only his boxers and a pair of black socks. "Randall, go get a jar from the bar to put his balls in," Jamie said stepping forward. "And get some towels too, we don't want him to bleed to death before we bust his cherry." Josh's eyes traveled wildly around the room, noting with a wave of despair that Thumper was indifferently looking through a sports magazine as if he didn't exist. He struggled against the men holding him in the chair, forcing another man to come over and assist. He fought with renewed strength as Randall returned and set a Mason jar at his feet and unceremoniously dumped a pile of white towels on the floor next to him. Experiencing a brief but fleeting taste of freedom as he almost got away, but was caught and forced back into the chair with his legs held open. "Damn, he's stronger than he looks," a voice said from behind him. "Yeah, he'll last a long time," Jaime said seductively. "Time for me to carve some white meat," he added stepping forward to kneel between Josh's legs. Josh went into a frenzy of resistance, screaming and grunting behind the tape in an effort to free himself. "Don't jerk around or I might take the frank with the beans," Jaime chided

happily as he ran the knife up the inside of Josh's legs. Josh closed his eyes, screaming as loud as he could manage through the tape on his mouth and suddenly all the weight holding him down was gone. He reluctantly opened his eyes several seconds later to see everyone standing in front of him and grinning like idiots. Thumper got up from his chair and walked over to tear the tape from his mouth. "The Princess says hello," he said and the room erupted in laughter. Josh sat stupefied in his chair and gaped at all the laughing faces unbelievingly for a long moment, catching his breath. "She put you up to this?" he asked finally, his voice hoarse from screaming and beginning to scowl as everyone in the room started laughing again with new enthusiasm. "Alright fellas, give me some time with Mr. Anderson here," Thumper said jovially. Josh sat breathing heavily, watching with supreme irritation as the laughing men began to file cheerfully through the door. Jaime paused to ruffle his hair playfully as he passed and he jerked his head away from his hand in annoyance, eliciting another burst of laughter from the man as he exited the room. "Fuckin'A," he said crossly as he stood from his chair and collected his pants. Thumper chuckled and took a seat behind a desk in the corner of the room and waited while Josh put his pants and shoes back on. "I sent the other guys out of the room because any dealings I have with your employer are kept strictly between her and I," he said pleasantly. "My employer has a fucking twisted and cruel sense of humor," Josh said irritably.

"I thought it was funny," Thumper said with a grin. "You weren't the one sitting in the chair," Josh said tucking his shirt back in with sharp agitated bursts. "Ya got me there," Thumper admitted with a chuckle. "Can I ask you a question, just between you and I?" Josh stared at him for a moment, finally shrugging and seating himself in front of Thumper's desk. "Sure." "I'm curious, but this has to go no further than this room. I don't want anything getting back to that lady," Thumper said seriously. "I can relate to that." "Who is she?" Thumper asked. "I mean I know her last name and that's all I want to know, but who is she?" "You've met her?" Josh asked curiously. "Once," Thumper said. "She killed six of my guys faster than chain blue lightning." Josh shook his head. "All I can tell you is she's gotta be about the last person you would want to seriously fuck with." "I figured that much out myself," Thumper said dryly. Josh shrugged. "She's really a rather likable and good natured person, although I wouldn't recommend teasing her, as I found out a few minutes ago," he added with a scowl. "I find that hard to believe." "A few weeks ago and I would've found it hard to believe as well," Josh admitted.

"Curiosity killed the cat," Thumper said with a shrug and reached below the desk to produce a long cardboard tube that he handed over the desk. "Here's what she asked for." "Thanks," Josh said setting the tube between his legs and handing Thumper his list. "What's this?" Thumper asked. "She asked me to have you run a passive records search on those names and to wait for the results," Josh explained. "She's looking for anyone who has no history prior to three years ago." "Alright, go grab yourself a drink at the bar," Thumper said agreeably. "This'll take me a little while." "Fair enough," Josh said. "Do I get one on the house for being a good sport?" Thumper chuckled. "Sure," he said, waving Josh away. ---------"Cameron."

"Hey, where you at?" Piper asked cheerily. "In my office."

"Oh, well stay right there, I'm on my way." "Okay."

"See ya." Bailey put her cell phone back in her pocket and got up to hide behind the door to her office, waiting patiently and trying to stifle a grin.

"Bailey?" Piper said confusedly as she entered the room. "Boo!" Bailey said loudly jumping out from behind the door. Piper hopped forward with a startled shriek. "Shit!" she said angrily, turning an annoyed glare upon her laughing lover. "You're not funny," she added with a slap to her shoulder. "Sure I am," Bailey said chuckling. "I'm laughing aren't I?" Piper huffed and sat down in one of the chairs in front of Bailey's desk. "You're mean." "I am not," Bailey said playfully. "Yes, you are," Piper insisted. "No, I'm not." "Are too." "Am not." "I hate to interrupt such an intellectual discussion but…" Josh said from the doorway with a bemused expression and getting an embarrassed chuckle from both women. "Come on in, Josh," Bailey said walking around to sit behind her desk. "Joshua Anderson, meet Piper Tate." "Hi," Josh said in a friendly tone. "Hello," Piper said pleasantly. "You look very familiar to me." "I've got a common face," Josh said with a slight grin. "Hmmm," Piper grunted thoughtfully.

"Shut the door and take a seat, Josh," Bailey said. He closed the door behind him and crossed the room to hand her the cardboard tube. "Here," he said in a dry tone. "Thank you, Mr. Anderson," she said smiling brightly at his annoyed expression as he took a seat. "It's okay to talk in front of Piper, do you have a list for me as well?" "Yeah," he said taking it from his shirt pocket and leaning forward in his chair to hand it to her. "You seem a little out of sorts, Josh," Bailey said with a grin as she took the list. "Everything go okay with Thumper?" Josh glanced at Piper uncertainly. "Piper knows everything," Bailey clarified. "She knows about your little joke?" Josh asked with narrowed eyes. "Well, she doesn't know that," Bailey admitted with a chuckle. "Do you know what they did to me?" Josh asked irritably. "No idea," Bailey said with another chuckle. "What joke?" Piper asked curiously. "You heard me talk to Thumper the other night about the blueprints. I sent Josh to go pick them up today and I asked Thumper to give him a little scare," Bailey explained with a widening smile as Josh's eyes narrowed to slits and he grunted in annoyance. "A little scare?" he said angrily. "They manhandled me, took my shoes and pants off, and were going to cut off my balls and rape me." Piper gaped at Bailey. "That's awful," she said and then chuckled.

Surprised at herself, she covered her mouth with her hand and looked sheepishly at Josh who scowled at her. Bailey snickered then outright laughed when Piper chuckled. "I'll have to give Thumper a bonus," she said in amusement. "Yeah," Josh said irritably. "I'm so happy everyone got a good laugh at my expense. They thought it was hilarious; one of Thumper's goons even ruffled my hair on the way out." "Bailey, how mean," Piper admonished but couldn't quite keep a grin off her face. "It was just a little revenge, Josh," Bailey said with a smile. "He's been teasing me for days," she explained with a look at Piper. "Uh huh," Josh said dryly and looked away. Bailey smiled and looked at the list he had given her. "How many out of the twelve names you gave Thumper came up?" "Three." "So these seven people are my guys?" "I'm fairly confident they are, yes." "I only know one name on this list," she said handing it over the desk to Piper. "Do you know these people?" Piper looked at it curiously. "Most of them," she said. "Are these the people here to watch you?" "Yes." "What are you going to do with them?" "Put a freeze on hiring and fire them," Bailey said casually.

"When?" Piper asked. "Monday I think," Bailey said. "Well done, Josh." Piper got up and walked around the desk to whisper in Bailey's ear and Josh watched curiously as they communicated with each other through whispers and facial expressions until Bailey finally shrugged and gave Piper a smile. "Josh, would you like to join us for dinner tomorrow night?" Piper asked. Josh blinked in surprise. "Okay," he said agreeably. "Good," Bailey said. "Give me a ring at seven and bring a Monopoly game." "Monopoly?" Josh asked curiously. "I haven't played that since I was a kid," he added amused. "It's Piper's favorite," Bailey said teasingly. "If she wins that is." "Be quiet," Piper said with a playful slap to Bailey's arm. "I'll be in the building around seven." Josh said, trying not to gape at how easily Piper interacted with Bailey. "Great," Piper said. "We'll see you then," she added pulling Bailey out of her chair. "Alright," Josh said rising himself. "Have a good evening, Mr. Anderson," Bailey said pleasantly as she locked her desk and picked up her tube of blueprints. "Nice to meet you, Piper," Josh said leaving the office with an amused look. As soon as he left, Piper slapped Bailey on the bottom. "I can't believe you

did that to him," she admonished. "You laughed," Bailey pointed out. "It just took me by surprise, that's all," Piper said dismissively. "Whatever," Bailey said with a knowing grin. "You ready to go?" "Yep," Piper said making a production out of ignoring Bailey's grin. "Lead the way." ---------"How many stereos do you have?" Piper asked curiously as she exited the bathroom to find Bailey lying on her stomach in the middle of the bed, wearing her sleepwear as she watched a muted television and listened to music. "One in every room I spend the majority of my time in," Bailey answered, lowering the music volume with a remote. "Hmmm," Piper said launching herself onto the bed and climbing on top of Bailey's back to lie down. "Whatcha watching?" she asked in her ear when she situated herself. "Some animal show," Bailey said. "Are you comfortable?" "Very," Piper said with satisfaction. "Whatcha listening to?" "Vangelis." "I see," Piper said disinterestedly as she moved aside Bailey's hair and chewed on her neck. "That kind of tickles," Bailey said with a smile and a little squirm. "Sure tastes good though," Piper pronounced.

"Did you have any problems today?" "Nope," Piper said biting on Bailey's earlobe. "Did you ask Martin if he wanted to join us tomorrow night?" Bailey said, cocking her head a little to give Piper better access. "Yep," Piper said, sliding down to Bailey's waist and hiding her head under her T-shirt. "What are you doing?" Bailey said with a chuckle as Piper left a trail of kisses up her back. "Marking my territory," Piper said from under the shirt. "Any objections?" "Not at this time," Bailey said formally. "How fortunate," Piper said, emerging from under the shirt and tugging on it. "Take this off." Bailey lifted herself slightly and pulled the shirt over her head, letting it drop to the floor at the foot of the bed as Piper situated herself in a straddling position on her rear. "That's better," Piper said as she began to massage her back and shoulders. "Hmmm," Bailey moaned. "That feels good." "Yes, it does," Piper said, leaning forward and placing a tender kiss between her shoulder blades. Piper began a slow trail of kisses and gentle bites down Bailey's back until she came to the waistband of her shorts, where she brought both hands up and tugged gently on either side in request. She smiled when Bailey raised her hips and she pulled the shorts off excitedly, taking a playful mouthful of her left cheek.

"Hey," Bailey said with a surprised jump and a giggle. "I couldn't help myself," Piper said happily, placing a kiss where she had bitten her. "You're so beautiful." "Am I?" Bailey asked uncertainly. "Yes you are," Piper said gravely as she tenderly kneaded and placed intermittent kisses on her backside. "Great ass too." Bailey smiled into the mattress and enjoyed the sensation of Piper's ministrations; her breath hitching uncertainly when Piper grabbed her waist and pulled up gently in request. She started to roll over but Piper pressed her softly back into the mattress and silently repeated her request. "I don't…" she started hesitantly. "Bend over," Piper interrupted wantonly. "Uhm… Piper," she said nervously. "Show me," Piper demanded and pulled again on her hips. Bailey's eyes widened a little at her tone and she timidly brought herself to her knees when Piper's weight suddenly vanished from her legs. She started to breathe excitedly, finding herself in a totally new and vulnerable position with Piper's hands roaming over her. "Spread your legs," Piper said seductively. "Piper…" Bailey started uncertainly. "Let me see everything," Piper interrupted urgently. Bailey fretfully, but excitedly obeyed, bringing herself up to her elbows as she spread her legs widely and arched her back to prominently display herself. She gasped when she felt a gentle finger touch her sex and she looked over her shoulder to see Piper insert the finger in her mouth, an

action that served to electrify her unimaginably and she moaned softly at the sight. "You're very wet," Piper said huskily. "And you taste divine," she added, kneeling behind her and centering her face between the parted legs. The words only succeeded in stimulating her even more and she relished the sensation of the wandering hands roaming over her as she uninhibitedly exhibited herself. She gasped loudly when she felt Piper's mouth on her and she pressed her weight into the contact. Her breathing became heavy and erratic as Piper lovingly applied her attentions, her breath stopping altogether when thumbs began to gently spread her apart. With no small measure of anticipation, she felt Piper's tongue probe teasingly before it entered her. "Oh my God," Bailey gasped, pressing her face into the mattress in pleasure. Gasping for breath, she rested her cheek on the sheets as she experienced Piper thoroughly, and greedily explore her as far as her tongue would allow. "You taste so good," Piper said heavily. Bailey arched her back and spread her legs as far they would go in offering, balling the sheets into her fists when Piper moaned her approval. "I love you so much," Piper exclaimed feeling Bailey's surrender and she ravenously ran her hands, mouth, and tongue over everything that had been submitted for her attention. "Piper," Bailey moaned when she felt her release coming. Piper quickly repositioned herself on her back between Bailey's legs and began to hungrily lap at her. Bailey groaned loudly as hands slid over her hips in a journey that ended with a possessive grip on her breasts, the fingers pinching her nipples

gently. "Come for me," Piper demanded tenderly and the words triggered a violent climax that she extended as long as she could. The body above her shook and Bailey lost control with abandon, screaming her release loudly. Piper refused to let go of her prize and clamped both hands on the buttocks above her, resiliently hanging on until Bailey rolled away trembling and gasping for breath. She gave her a moment before she rolled over herself and began placing kisses on the heavily breathing back displayed to her. "Catch your breath, love," Piper said softly. "Because we're just getting started. Tonight, I make you mine." "I'm already yours," Bailey said shakily, rolling over into her waiting embrace.

Part Seven She's a killer, She's a thriller. - R. Zombie

I Josh parked his car and amiably began the trek through the garage toward the C-Corp lobby but stopped with a suddenly thoughtful look. After a quick second of internal debate, and finding himself powerless to resist the lure of cappuccino, he changed direction to venture across the street. He waited patiently at the corner and crossed the street in the midst of a robotic crowd that mindlessly obeyed the pedestrian traffic signals. With a little spring to his step, he entered a small but crowded coffee shop that resided next to several other small stores lining the first floor of the towering business complex situated above. He sighed a little when he observed the number of people in line ahead of him but shrugged indifferently when it occurred to him that he really had nothing better to do. Biding his time, he waited patiently until he gradually achieved the third position in line. The sound of an Italian accent fluttered to his ears and he suddenly became very alert, instantly pinpointing the man currently at the front of the line. The man took his order and started to move away, helping himself to several napkins from a dispenser as he exited the store. Josh used the people in line behind him for camouflage and watched through the glass storefront as the man halted to deposit some coins into a newspaper vending machine. His gaze zeroed in on his features, recognizing the man as the one in the fuzzy and outdated photo in the file that Bailey had given him. "Can I help you?" a voice said and he turned to find himself at the head of the line.

"Coffee, black," he said impatiently, his cappuccino forgotten as he noticed the man beginning to walk away. He hurriedly paid for his coffee and exited the store, spending a few frantic seconds trying to isolate the man from the crowd and reacquire him. Catching a glimpse of the man's dark hair, he casually began to trail after him, pausing often and using the pedestrians surrounding him as cover, until the man walked into the parking garage that housed all of his work cars. As the man strayed away from the crowd, he was forced out into the open and he summoned his most casual expression as he watched the man get into the garage elevator. "Hold the door, please," Josh said politely as he closed the distance between him and his target. The man courteously extended an arm to hold the door and Josh jogged the remaining steps to enter the elevator. "Thank you," he said with a grateful smile. The man pressed his floor button and turned to Josh inquiringly. "What floor?" he asked. "Three, same as you," Josh said in a friendly tone and the man looked at him carefully. Josh recited a quick prayer of thanks that he had a car on three and when the doors opened, the man turned a polite stare on him, obviously inviting him to exit the elevator ahead of him. Josh smiled graciously and nonchalantly ambled out in the direction of his car, his back itching uncomfortably as the footsteps of the man echoed on the cement several paces behind him. He had begun to dig in his pockets for his keys when the footfalls started to recede in another direction. He forced himself to walk the rest of the way without looking behind him and quickly sat down behind the wheel. He backed out slowly, watching the man take a seat on the hood of a gray Buick and begin to read his

newspaper. He shot a quick glance at the plate number as he passed and he drove to the bottom level of the garage and parked. He noted the car's license number and the make and model in his notebook before he got out and walked back out onto the street. ---------Martin looked up from his newspaper and did a double take as Bailey practically floated into the kitchen wearing her usual sweats and a huge smile. "Good morning, Martin," she said happily as she opened the refrigerator. "Good morning," he said suspiciously. "Someone's in a good mood." "Yep," Bailey said, grabbing a bottle of orange juice. "Piper go to work?" "Yeah, saw her off a little while ago," Bailey said with a sly smile that Martin noticed with a smile of his own. "Don't take this the wrong way," he cautioned, "but you two make a cute couple." "Thanks," Bailey said blissfully. "By the way, I want to thank you for pleading my case the other night. Piper told me what you said to her." "You're welcome," he said sincerely as her cell phone rang. She smiled at him as she answered. "Cameron."

"Could you come to my office, please?" Josh asked. "I guess so, what's up?"

"I found your other contractor."

"Really?" she asked a little surprised.

"Yeah, you can actually see him from my office." "I'll be there in a moment. Call me if he moves."

"Alright," Josh said in parting. Bailey put the cell phone back in her pocket and turned to Martin. "Excuse me," she said as she turned to vanish down the hallway to her bedroom. Martin returned to his paper and she returned a short while later dressed in faded blue jeans and carrying her leather half trench. She had left her hair hanging loose around her shoulders and had donned a baggy black beret to keep it out of her face. His eyes widened slightly when he noticed a holstered gun on her waist and the katana in her other hand. "Trouble?" he asked worriedly as she put the katana on the counter and finished her orange juice. "Shouldn't be," she said putting on her coat. "There's a contractor across the street." "Contract killer, I assume?" he asked and watched as the sword disappeared into the back of her jacket. "Yeah." "Are you going after him?" "If I can, yes," she answered. "I'll be back in a little while." "Be careful, Bailey," he said worriedly. "I will," she said slowly, giving him a careful look as she made her way out of the flat. ----------

Bailey made her way to Josh's office being thankful that it was somewhat isolated from the majority of the others, only encountering a handful of people who rather studiously ignored her. She entered the office without knocking to find him looking out the window through a pair of binoculars. "You sure it's him?" she asked, joining him at the window. "Positive," Josh said, handing her the binoculars. "Third floor of the parking garage, reading a newspaper." Bailey searched for a few seconds before she acquired him and stared for a long moment, humming thoughtfully. "What do you think?" he asked after a moment. "Maybe. Do you have the file I gave you?" "Yeah," Josh said and turned to open the briefcase on top of his desk. "Here," he added, handing her the file. She thumbed through it until she reached the picture and studied it closely for a moment, eventually setting it aside and returning to the binoculars. "How did you pick up on him?" "He was ahead of me in line for coffee across the street, I heard him speak. He's Italian," Josh explained. "From his position, he has a great view of both the lobby and the car exits." "Lucky break, he's our man," she said. "I can't get across the street without being noticed, I'll need you to do me a favor." "What do ya need?" Josh asked warily. "Loan me your car and call me if he moves." "Alright," he said handing her his keys. "Are you going over there?" "Yes."

"Are you sure about that?" he asked uncertainly. "Quite sure," she said casually. Josh visibly wavered and she turned a look on him. "What's on your mind?" "I read the file you gave me," he said hesitantly. "He's no slouch." "Do I detect a hint of concern?" she asked with a little grin. "Perhaps," he admitted with a nod. "It won't be a problem, Josh," she said with a smile. "What are you driving and where is it?" "Blue Intrepid in one of the visitor spaces," he said tearing another page out of his notebook. "This is the tag number and the make and model of his car." "I'll give you a call in a few minutes," she added taking the paper and turning to leave. "Alright." "Thanks, Josh," she said with a grin as she left the office. "Jesus," he whispered after the door closed behind her. ---------"Anderson," Josh answered his cell phone.

"Has he moved?" Bailey asked pleasantly. "No, he's still there," Josh said looking through his binoculars.

"Very good, I'm gonna turn off my phone," Bailey said. "So…" "Wait," Josh interrupted urgently. "He's moving."

"Did he get in his car?" Bailey asked calmly. "No, he walked away," Josh said, scanning the third floor intently. "Are you over there?"

"On the fifth floor," Bailey said. "Watch the street, I'll hold." "On it," Josh said and he watched nervously for several minutes, finally letting out a relieved sigh. "I got him."

"Which direction?" "It looks like he's going for coffee again," Josh said watching the man unhurriedly stroll up the sidewalk.

"He'll be back then," Bailey said. "I'll hang on." "Okay," Josh said and he could hear a cigarette being lit. "I didn't know you smoked."

"On occasion," Bailey said dryly. "What's he hanging out over there for anyway?" Josh asked mainly just to keep himself occupied.

"He's waiting to get a look at me," Bailey said. "He hasn't got the order to move on me yet, he just wants to check me out." "I don't understand."

"He's scouting," Bailey said. "Getting the lay of the land and hoping that I'll make an appearance." "I see," Josh said and curiously raised his binoculars to the fifth floor when

the man entered the coffee shop. He scanned for a few seconds and blinked in surprise when he caught sight of Bailey leaning against a concrete support and smoking her cigarette. She was wearing her sunglasses and he noticed that her beret had a little tassel hanging from the button on top.

"Don't stare, Josh," Bailey said pleasantly. Josh's mouth dropped open in disbelief. "How the hell did you know I was looking at you?"

"I didn't," Bailey said with a chuckle. "Funny," Josh said dryly shaking his head. "He's coming out…" he started, watching closely, "…and headed back your way."

"Okay, I'm turning my phone off. See ya in a bit." "Bailey," Josh said before she could hang up.

"Yes?" "I'm looking forward to whipping up on you tonight," he said. "Be careful."

"I'll be okay, Josh," Bailey said with a smile. "And you'll get your shot at me later." Josh hung up and glued his attention on the parking garage across the street.

II Times have changed and times are strange, Here I come, But I ain't the same.

- O. Osbourne The man called Dante couldn't believe his luck and he smiled to himself as he got on the elevator that would return him to his car. He had made a small fortune in the last week and if things panned out, he would be a very wealthy man in the near future. He smiled widely at the money that would roll his way with the reputation he would receive upon eliminating The Wraith. He had been floored when he received the dossier that informed him that The Wraith was a woman, a fact he still found a little hard to believe. He had stared at the photo provided for hours while reclining on the bed in his hotel room. The woman was beautiful, but in the end, she was just a woman and he had convinced himself that it was a job he could complete. He had debated with himself for days before finally deciding to express interest in the contract, being well aware of the exceptional reputation of his target; everyone who pursued a career within his chosen field knew of The Wraith. Eventually, he convinced himself that he could pull it off or, at the very least, make a graceful exit if he found himself in over his head. He thought the latter most likely as he was certain he didn't want to end up a nameless statistic, insignificantly attached to an already long list of forgotten corpses. But now, armed with new information, he had grown immeasurably in confidence and had discounted most of the stories as exaggeration upon learning The Wraith was a female. A little voice in his mind told him that he was letting his ego get him into trouble, but a much louder voice was content to drown out any protests or misgivings. The elevator doors opened and he walked briskly towards his car hoping to get a glimpse of her before he called it day. He was halfway there when the hairs on his neck stood up and he came to an immediate halt. He scanned the rows of cars in front of him and squatted slowly to set his Styrofoam coffee cup on the concrete floor at his feet, his hand entering his jacket to rest on the butt of his gun. Standing, he slowly turned to look behind him and experienced an icy jolt that traveled the length of his spine when he found her leaning casually against a concrete support about twelve feet away, hands empty and hanging loosely at her sides. He felt the

perspiration bead on his upper lip as he ran a quick gaze over her and he knew, with a painful knot in his stomach, that he should have listened to the little voice in his mind very carefully. A tangible aura of malevolence surrounded her and, despite her relaxed appearance, she emitted a dark energy that promised an abundance of speed and strength. "Good morning," she said tonelessly. "Good morning," he replied slowly, risking a glance around and noticing to his dismay that there were no bystanders. "How much did they offer you?" "Excuse me?" he asked taking a deep breath to try and calm himself. "How much money did you stand to collect upon my death?" "The offer was very generous," he said collecting himself and letting his body go limp, his confidence beginning to reassert itself; he had his hand on his gun and her hands were still empty. "You should've sat this one out," she said regretfully. He blinked in complete surprise, stunned at how fast the gun pointed at him had appeared. His own hand still resting uselessly on the butt of his gun and his bowels turning to water. "Wait," he pleaded helplessly a second before the world turned black. Bailey removed the silencer from her Browning and holstered it as she turned and nonchalantly walked to the elevator. When she emerged onto the street, she loitered on the sidewalk until she was sure that the current surveillance team got a good look at her and, after a moment, she briskly climbed the stairs to disappear into the lobby. ----------

"Terry?" Bob's voice came over the speakerphone in Terry's office.

"Yeah, Bob," Terry said turning away from his computer.

"Come to the Situation room, please," Bob said tonelessly. "On my way," Terry said pleasantly as he rose from his chair. Terry was a little curious at Bob's tone but he shrugged indifferently as he made his way out of his office. He had felt better these last few days than he had in weeks and was confident that his plan would work. He had been mentally preparing himself for the victory and had already practiced his most condescending smile in the mirror, the smile he planned on wearing when he had her at his mercy and could issue the order to put her down. With a greasy smirk, he glided into the Situation room with an air of indifference to anything that Bob had to report. "What's up?" Terry asked congenially as he seated himself. "Our other Free Agent is dead," Bob said. "What?" Terry asked surprised. "When? How?" "This morning, round through the left eye," Bob said tonelessly. "Daytime surveillance sighted Cameron leaving the parking garage across the street from C-Corp where they knew our man to be located at. They investigated and found Dante dead several yards away from his car." "Shit," Terry said disappointed. "He was supposed to keep his distance, what the hell happened?" "He was just scouting and was actually further away and better hidden than our surveillance team," Bob said. "That means she knew who he was," Terry said thoughtfully, suddenly slamming his hand on the table. "The limey," he said shaking his head. "Yes," Willis agreed. "Watts is in a position to know who picked up her contract, and he's obviously giving her that information."

"Shit," Terry repeated. "Do we want to lodge a complaint with British Intelligence, Terry?" Bob asked. "We can't," Terry said. "They're well aware I submarined them on Cameron's family. They have a protest of their own, if they wanted to pursue it." "Why would she go out of her way to eliminate Dante and completely ignore our surveillance teams?" Keith asked. "Because a contractor is somewhat out of our control and is a wildcard to any plans she may have," Terry said quietly. "Leave her paper on the market, Bob. And personally contact the Australian you mentioned the other day, see if you can't entice him on board outside of the prescribe channels." "Alright," Bob agreed. "Did we clean Dante's body?" Terry asked. "Yeah, surveillance called in Phillips to take care of it," Keith said. "Good," Terry said. "Any movement?" "Neither Cameron or Tate has left the building since Monday that we're aware of, that is until Cameron was seen this morning," Bob explained. "She's holing up," Terry said. "Whatever she has in the works, she's getting close to springing it on us." "What's the word then, Terry?" Keith asked. "Let's hold steady through the weekend and see what happens," Terry said with a shrug.

"What makes you think that Cameron is going to let Tate out of her sight?" Bob asked. "We may have to grab Tate from inside C-Corp," Terry said. "Marland and his men might have to take a risk." "You mean grab her in public and hope like hell Cameron isn't close by," Keith said. "That's pretty fucking risky." "Indeed," Terry agreed. "Let's wait a few more days and see if an opportunity presents itself." "Very well," Bob said standing. "I'll attempt to contact the Australian," he added as he walked stiffly toward the exit. "Contact me immediately if we get any movement," Terry said rising himself. "It's coming down to the wire," he added as he followed Bob out of the room. ---------"Hello, Debra," Bailey said pleasantly as she approached. "Is Piper in?" "Yes, Miss Cameron," Debra said with a smile. "Go on in." "Thanks," Bailey said rounding the desk and entering Piper's office. Piper looked up as the door opened and smiled. "Why hello there," she said from behind her desk. "That's a cute beret." "Thanks," Bailey said flopping down on the sofa. "What's up?" Piper said with a chuckle. "Nothing," Bailey said. "I just wanted to see you." "Really?" Piper asked brightly.

"Really," Bailey said with a shy look. Piper smiled and rose to join her on the sofa. "What did you do today?" she asked as she took a seat next to her. "Thought about last night mostly," Bailey said and blushed slightly. "What a coincidence," Piper said amused. "Want to know a secret?" "Sure." "I thought about you all day." "Is that the secret?" "Yes," Piper said placing a quick kiss on Bailey's mouth. "You wanna leave early?" Bailey asked hopefully. "I guess I could," Piper said. "You got something planned?" "No plans," Bailey said bashfully. "Well…I thought we could…" she blushed, "…well…you know." "Ahh, you want to fool around?" Piper teased wagging her eyebrows. Bailey studied the carpet and nodded. "Let's go," Piper said hopping from the sofa to collect her purse and jacket. "Well?" she asked with a look at Bailey who was still seated. "Is that a yes?" Bailey asked with a grin. "Yes, it's a yes," Piper said with a touch of exasperation. "Hurry or I'll start without you," she added tapping her foot impatiently. "I'd like that," Bailey admitted. "That can be arranged if you'd get up from there," Piper said impatiently.

Bailey rose from the sofa with a smile and stepped through the door Piper held open for her. "Debra, have a good weekend," Piper said when she got outside. "I'll see you on Monday." "You too," Debra said. "Both of you," she added with a smile at Bailey who nodded to her politely. They walked together across the floor toward the elevator and Bailey curiously noted at least two people who smiled at her as she passed. Puzzled, she turned to Piper as soon as the elevator doors closed. "Piper, is there something different about me?" she asked hesitantly. "Why would you ask that?" "Because people just seem friendlier all of a sudden." "Maybe it's just because you're not so gloomy all of a sudden," Piper cheerily speculated. "I'm not gloomy," Bailey protested with a scowl. "Let's just say you're far more approachable now that you've shown everyone you can actually smile," Piper said bumping her with her hips as they exited the elevator. "Hmmm," Bailey grunted noncommittally as she went through the process of gaining entry to her flat. As soon as they were inside, Piper kicked off her shoes and dropped her purse. "I need a shower, join me?" she asked hopefully. "Sure," Bailey smiled. "Hey, you got something on your shirt," Piper said pointing a finger.

"Huh?" Bailey said looking down and Piper flipped her nose with the finger. "Sucker," Piper said teasingly as she took off running down the hall. Bailey chuckled and followed her smiling down the hallway. ---------"I love you so much," Piper said heavily, rolling over to embrace Bailey while they both caught their breath in a mass of tangled sheets. "By the way," Piper said after a few minutes. "Did you work out again today?" "No," Bailey said. "Why do you ask?" "Your sword is on the dresser next to a handgun," Piper pointed out. "Oh," Bailey said quietly. "Oh, what?" "Do you remember the Italian Major Watts spoke of?" "Yes, the other hit man," Piper said and Bailey nodded. "Josh spotted him outside today." "Really?" Piper asked concerned. "Is everything alright?" "Yes, he's dead," Bailey said quietly. "Dead," Piper said slowly. "How?" "I killed him," Bailey said softly. Piper closed her eyes and let out a long sigh. "Bailey, this scares me," she

whispered. "I know," Bailey said. "I'm sorry." "It also scares me that it's so casual to you," Piper admitted with a quick look at her face and had to move quickly to keep her from rising from the bed. "Let me go," Bailey said quietly. "No," Piper said. "I love you, talk to me." "About what?" Bailey asked testily. "About this whole situation," Piper said. "Did you know when I got up this morning I cried for an hour in the bathroom." "Why?" Bailey asked in concern. "Because I got scared that I would lose you," Piper said. "And because I'm afraid for you." "You won't lose me," Bailey said. "Unless you want to." Piper stiffened angrily and sat up straight. "Don't you ever say shit like that," she chided crossly. "What the hell do you mean by that?" Bailey looked at her for a long moment before speaking. "It means that I'm yours and the only thing that can change that fact is you." Piper sighed. "I just want you to be free from this," she said quietly. "I hate the fact that people want to kill you. I hate the fact that you can kill a person today and act like you went for a walk. I hate the fact that sometimes I get so scared that I'll wake up one day and I won't have you anymore." "Do you think I like it?" Bailey said and Piper saw her eyes begin to flash. "I hate it, and I hate myself for it. Every time I have to hurt someone, I pray that it'll be for the last time. If I seem cold or indifferent it's because it hurts

to think about it. I've learned to shut it all away and to do whatever was required to insure my survival. If I hadn't had my family depending on me, I would've killed myself long ago," she finished and looked away. Piper closed her eyes as the words struck her, it all becoming crystal clear in an instant. When she had read the file Bailey had presented her with, the hardest thing to come to terms with was picturing the woman she knew with the one the file portrayed. On one hand, you had the insecure girl who had spent the last fifteen years wondering what life was all about and on the other hand, there was the killer. A killer without remorse, without mercy, capable and prepared to do anything she had to do to win. A killer who knew that failure meant the deaths of the only thing she had left to hold dear. There were no rules in the world the killer lived in, and anything and everything that presented an obstacle, however slight, was immediately removed from the picture. Ruthlessness was not only required, it was necessary. Piper opened her eyes and reached out to tenderly cup the cheek that was still turned away from her. Pulling it softly around to face her, she looked into eyes that not only held an unspeakably dark knowledge, but had seen things that the gentle heart inside the woman found hard to bear. She suddenly knew why, with a pain in her own heart, why her eyes made her seem so much older. "Oh, baby," Piper said sadly her eyes filling. "I'm so sorry." "Don't be sorry," Bailey said. "Just love me." "I do love you, Bailey," Piper said sincerely. "More than anything." Bailey let out a long sigh and Piper situated herself behind her to rest her head on her shoulder. "Sometimes, I wonder if the lives of two people can excuse the deaths of so many," Bailey said softly. "You mean your mother and brother?" Piper asked carefully.

"Yeah," Bailey said with another sigh. "I try to justify it sometimes, but I never come to terms with it." "Maybe you can't," Piper said sympathetically. "If you could, you might not be the person I fell in love with." "You're my life, Piper," she whispered. "And you're mine," Piper said with a kiss to her back. "I just don't want to lose you." "You won't." "You can't guarantee that." "Yes, I can." "Bailey, you said there were around seventy men here with the sole intention of killing you," Piper said. "How can you guarantee that they won't succeed?" Bailey closed her eyes. "Because I'm The Wraith," she said quietly. "No, you're just Bailey," Piper disagreed. "I'm both," she stated. "But I just want to be Bailey." Piper stared at her adoringly. "I love all of you." "That's the only thing I can't live without, Piper," she said quietly. "You'll never have to try," Piper said embracing her as tight as she could. "I promise you that."

III

But I won't cry for yesterday, There's an ordinary world somehow I have to find. - Rhodes, Le Bon, Taylor, Cuccurullo "Did you tell Martin we have company coming?" Piper asked while grating cheese at the kitchen table. "I only saw him for a bit this morning, didn't you tell him?" Bailey asked from across the room. "I guess it'll be a surprise then," Piper said cheerily. "I guess," Bailey shrugged walking over to peek in the oven and looking up at the ringing of a cell phone. "That's your phone." "Huh?" Piper said confusedly then looked at her purse that was still lying in front of the door. "Oh," she rose hurriedly and ran over to get it. "Hi, this is Piper," she said brightly. "Oh, hey Nanny, can you hold on a sec?" "I'll be back in a bit," she said with a look at Bailey who nodded and she took the phone down the hall to enter Bailey's office. "What's up, Nanny?" she said seating herself at the desk.

"You tell me, I got your note," Nanny said with a chuckle. "You just get in?"

"Yeah, a little while ago," Nancy said. "I have to leave again on Sunday," she added regretfully. "That stinks."

"Yep, so tell me," she asked playfully. "You guys shacking up?"

"Yeah," Piper said with a little grin.

"Things okay between you two?" "Couldn't be better."

"That sounds evasive," Nancy pointed out. "It is kinda," Piper admitted. "But you'll have to wait a couple of weeks to hear the whole story."

"You know the whole story?" "Yes."

"And?" Nancy prompted. "And you'll have to give me a couple of weeks."

"Hmmm," Nancy purred. "Are you sure everything's okay?" "Things really couldn't be better between us," Piper said. "But there's an ongoing complication that should finish up shortly."

"I see," Nancy said. "I'll look forward to hearing it then. Should I look for another place to hang my hat?" "No, it's your house too," Piper said with a little scowl. "I'll continue to pay my share."

"Are you sure, Pippy?" "Yeah, it's not a problem, I don't want you to leave," Piper said. "I'd miss you too much.

"I'd miss you too," Nancy said. "Your mother called by the way."

"Oh, I should give her a buzz," Piper said. "Are you going home for Christmas this year?"

"Yep." "Great," Piper said happily. "Mom would love to see you and there's some people I'd like you to meet."

"Really?" Nancy asked intrigued. "Who?" "Just some guests that'll be there for Christmas."

"I'm not getting much out of you tonight," Nancy said regretfully. "It's very complicated, Nanny," Piper said. "I'll explain everything as soon as I can."

"You'd better." "I will," Piper said. "When will you be back again?"

"Wednesday." "I'd like you to come over here for dinner, will you?" Piper asked hopefully.

"To the Princess's lair?" Nancy asked feigning alarm. "I don't know," she teased. "Be quiet," Piper demanded playfully.

"Of course, just let me know when," Nancy relented with a chuckle. "Okay," Piper said happily.

"Well, I thought I'd check up on you," Nancy said. "Tell me not to worry so I can hop in the shower and hit the sack." "Don't worry," Piper said sincerely. "Talk to you soon?"

"Yep," Nancy said. "You'll need to tell me how things went over Thanksgiving too." "Alright," Piper said happily. "Take care."

"You too, see ya, Pippy." "Bye," Piper said and waited until she heard the line disconnect before she hung up. She spun a little in Bailey's chair and with a happy sigh, she hopped up and padded back into the kitchen. "That was, Nanny," Piper said. "Can we have her over for dinner?" "Sure," Bailey said with a shrug and Piper narrowed her eyes. "Are you okay? You look a little pale," she asked in concern. "Yeah," Bailey said unconvincingly. "What's wrong?" Piper said worriedly, closing the distance and putting a hand to her forehead. "You're burning up." "I've just been close to the oven." "Don't give me that," Piper chided as she pulled her over to the table and seated her. "You're running a fever, does your head hurt?" "A little," Bailey admitted reluctantly. "Since when?" "For about an hour now." "Why didn't you say anything?" Piper asked gently.

"It'll pass." "Bailey, I don't want you to hurt. Do you want to go to the doctor?" "No!" she said loudly in alarm. Piper stared at her curiously for a moment. "Have you taken anything?" "No," she said quietly. "Come on," Piper said taking her hand and pulling her from the chair. "I want you to go lay down, where do you keep your medicine?" "In the bathroom cabinet," Bailey said softly as Piper led her down the hall. "Okay," Piper said. "Go get in bed," she demanded when they entered the bedroom and watched in concern as Bailey lay down in all of her clothes and curled up on her side. Piper hurriedly entered the bathroom and to her dismay only found a bottle of aspirin after rummaging through all the cabinets. She poured a glass of water and took it and the aspirin back into the bedroom, seating herself gingerly on the bed next to her lover. "Sit up, sweetie," Piper asked softly and handed Bailey the aspirin, which she swallowed dry before taking a drink of water. "Turn off the light, please," Bailey said weakly. "Are you sure your okay, baby?" Piper asked fretfully. "It's a migraine," Bailey said. "I get them sometimes." "Why didn't you say something?" "Because I didn't want to spoil your evening," Bailey said softly. "You're more important, goofy," Piper chided. "Is there anything I can do?"

"No, it'll either go away soon or I'll have it for hours," Bailey said reaching into her pocket. "Here's my cell phone, the key to the elevator and my entry card for the front door. The number to get in or out is 946372. When Josh calls, you'll have to go to seventeen to get him." "I'll just cancel," Piper said taking her things and setting them on the bed beside her. "Don't, there's nothing you can do for me, I need to try and sleep it off," Bailey said softly. "Bailey, I can stay here with you," Piper said stroking her hair, noting sympathetically that her eyes were watering. "It would be better if you didn't," Bailey whispered. "I get very short tempered. Please go and have a good time." "Are you sure?" Piper said uncertainly. "Yes," Bailey said. "Alright, love," Piper said reluctantly. "I'll check on you from time to time." "Okay," Bailey whispered.. "You call me if you need anything," Piper said placing a gentle kiss on her cheek and collecting Bailey's phone and keys. Piper got up to leave but stopped at the door and looked at her for a moment before she sighed and headed back into the kitchen, catching Martin curiously peeking in the oven. "Get out of there," she scolded as she approached. Martin chuckled and closed the oven door abruptly. "Busted," he said pleasantly.

"Yep," Piper said, shooing him out of the way and setting her stuff on the counter. "Where's Bailey?" "She has a migraine," Piper said. "It'll be just me, you, and Josh I'm afraid." "Is she alright?" "She say's she is, but she's pretty helpless right now." "That's too bad," he said disappointed. "Who's Josh by the way?" "A friend of hers," Piper said. "Nice guy, don't know where she met him, but he identified the people posing as employees downstairs." "Really?" Martin said taking a seat at the kitchen table. "What's she going to do with them?" "She said she's going to put a hiring freeze into effect and fire them on Monday." "Really?" Martin said surprised. "I would've figured…" he stopped himself and looked sheepishly at Piper. "Sorry." "Me too," Piper said quietly. "Is there anything I can help you with?" he asked uncomfortably. "Finish chopping up the stuff in front of you there," she said with a smile. "Will do," he said, giving her a grin of his own, and frowned when he realized he would have to use his left hand. "Uhm, this might not turn out so pretty, I'm right handed." "Do your best," Piper said with a chuckle. ----------

"God, what a horrible loser," Martin said amused several hours later. "No shit," Josh said shaking his head at a fuming Piper. Piper crossed her arms over her chest and gave them the glare of death, which only served to elicit laughter from both of them at her expense. She huffed and shot up from her chair. "I'm going to check on Bailey." "No need," Bailey said emerging from the hallway. "Are you feeling better?" Piper asked. "A little," Bailey shrugged. "Sorry I missed dinner." "There's leftovers," Piper said. "Want me to heat some up for you?" "Yes, please," Bailey said taking a seat. Piper bent to kiss her on the cheek and rested her chin on her forehead. "You're much cooler now," she said with satisfaction. "But your hair is a mess and your eyes are all bloodshot." "Thanks," Bailey said dryly and Piper smiled at her as she went about making her a plate. "Sorry I missed out on Monopoly," she said to Josh and Martin. "That's okay," Martin said. "Although you missed seeing Piper throw a fit." "I did not," Piper said indignantly. "Yes, you did," Josh and Martin said in unison and Bailey chuckled. "No dessert for either of you," Piper said, putting a plate in front of Bailey and sauntering off down the hall. "I saw you come back across the street today," Josh said. "I take it

everything went well?" "Yes, he's dead," Bailey said quietly. "Was this the contractor you spoke of before you left today?" Martin asked and she nodded to the affirmative. "I need to talk to both of you when Piper gets back," Bailey said, taking a forkful of lasagna. "Things are going to wrap up quickly from this point. "Alright," Josh said and Martin nodded. "So who won Monopoly?" she asked. "Martin did," Josh said regretfully as Piper ambled back into view shooting Martin and Josh an ugly look as she pulled a chair behind Bailey's and began to brush out her hair. "What do you have to tell us?" Josh asked after a minute. "I'll be leaving Atlanta on Tuesday to wrap this up," Bailey said. "I've made arrangements for both of you. I can discuss them privately or together, it's up to you." Josh and Martin exchanged a look and they both shrugged indifferently. "Where are you going?" Piper asked quietly. "Can I come with you?" "Not for this," Bailey said regretfully. "Can we talk about it?" "No, I have to take care of this alone," Bailey said with a look over her shoulder at Piper who nodded reluctantly. "Okay," Piper said unhappily. "Josh, I need you to find a safe place that could serve as a fire position, if

needed, in sight of the building where the Organization has their operatives living. I'll need to know immediately if they move in numbers." "Okay," Josh said. "Take your rifle," Bailey said and handed him a key across the table. "What's this?" he asked, taking it from her hand. "The agreed upon fee for your services. I've transferred all of Renfield's holdings into Anderson's accounts. I've also had the requested amount transferred into your former checking account to see to the welfare of your spouse. She already has access to the money," Bailey said. "The key opens a locker in the Greyhound station at 232 Forsyth, you'll find everything you need." "Thank you," Josh said sincerely. "No, thank you," Bailey said. "You'll need to hang out after I've left town until you get word from me." "Consider it done." "Your criminal record and your fingerprints will have to wait until I've come to settlement terms with the Organization, but I'll see to it," Bailey added and he nodded. "Martin, that goes for you as well," Bailey said. "If you were to appear in public, all operatives no doubt have orders to kill you on sight outside of my company. The day I leave, I've arranged a safe haven for you at the British Embassy in Washington; you'll be traveling there on Tuesday. Your situation won't be resolved until the final settlement, but I promise it will be. You'll be under the care of Jeremy Watts and in the company of my family. I'll send word or will come myself when everything is over." "Thank you, Bailey." "You're very welcome, Martin," Bailey said. "My family is in your debt."

"What about me?" Piper asked. "What do I do until I see you again?" "I'd like you to stay at the embassy as well," Bailey said hesitantly. "Why?" Piper asked becoming slightly agitated. "Because they obviously realize by now that you're very important to me," Bailey said softly. "I can't put you at risk." "Do you think they'll try to hurt me?" "These people are petty and vindictive," Bailey explained. "I wouldn't put it past them to hurt you to hurt me. I'd like you to do this for me. Things will go far smoother if I don't have to worry about you and I know you're safe." "Alright," Piper agreed reluctantly. "What about the company?" "Put Debra in charge until your return and I'll inform the Board to keep it business as usual." "Okay," Piper said reluctantly running Bailey's hair through her hands thoughtfully. "I won't be leaving the building from now until Tuesday unless I have to," Bailey said. "In the event of an emergency, Josh, I'll need you on standby. Martin and Piper, you need to be ready to leave from the roof immediately." "What about you?" Piper asked worriedly. "I'll deal with the situation and meet up with you later." Piper grunted in irritation but remained silent. "I've got to make a phone call and I still have a bit of a headache, so if you don't mind, I'm going to excuse myself for the rest of the evening," Bailey said quietly rising from her seat. "I apologize for being poor company

tonight, but I'm glad to have both of you in my home," she added to Martin and Josh as she bent and kissed Piper gently on the cheek. "We'll talk later," she whispered in her ear before heading back down the hall. Piper watched her go with a pained expression and let out a long sigh. "I'm worried about her." "She'll be okay, Piper," Martin said sympathetically. "She'd better." "She has a lot of pressure on her." "I know," Piper said sadly. "I don't know how she bears it." "Can I ask a question?" Josh asked hesitantly. "I know she worked for the government but in what capacity?" Martin looked at Piper who shrugged, still staring down the hallway after Bailey. "She was a hard target infiltrator." "What does that mean?" Josh asked curiously. "It means that for almost fifteen years she was sent in to eliminate targets, often multiple targets, that offered her very low survivability odds," Martin said. "She's probably the most dangerous person on the planet." "She's the sweetest, gentlest, smartest, and most incredible person I've ever known," Piper said quietly. "And it'll kill me if I lose her." "You wont, Piper," Martin said gravely. "She doesn't know how to lose." ----------

"Watts." "Good evening, Jeremy," Bailey said into the speakerphone.

"Hello there," Jeremy said pleasantly. "I'll be sending you Piper and one other on Thursday," Bailey said. "Has it been cleared?"

"Yes, the Ambassador has no objections," Jeremy said. "Things wrapping up?" "Getting close to that time."

"Very well. Is there anything I else I can do?" "Yes," Bailey said. "The man I'm sending you is Martin Satterfield."

"Alright." "I've made arrangements for someone else to contact you if I don't make it," Bailey said.

"I hope I don't get that call," Jeremy said sincerely. "Me too, but I have to prepare for the possibility."

"Understandable." "Also, I'd like you to credit the deaths of Mr. Nguyen and Dante to The Wraith," Bailey said. "Put it on the wire, it might keep anyone else from picking up my paper."

"You took care of Dante I assume?" "Yes, this morning."

"I'll see to it." "Thank you," Bailey said. "How's my mother?"

"Pestering me everyday for news of you," Jeremy said. "Apparently, I've

been removed from her least favorite person list." Bailey chuckled. "That's good to hear."

"Your mother is a new person, Bailey," Jeremy said. "She loves you very much." "That's also good to hear," Bailey said softly. "I'll contact you shortly."

"Very good," Jeremy said. "I'll be looking forward to it." "Goodnight."

"Take care," he said and hung up. Bailey leaned back in her chair and wiped at her eyes before she got up and took her tube of blueprints to the large desk and spread them out. She clicked on the desk lamp and seated herself, beginning to study them in detail. She was still at it two and a half hours later when Piper appeared in the doorway and stared at her silently for several minutes. She stopped what she was doing and leaned back in her chair to return the gaze until Piper finally came forward. "I don't want to go without you," Piper said quietly. "I know, but you can't come with me." "Do you have a backup plan, in case things don't work out the way you expect?" "Several." "I'm scared for you." "I know, this'll be over soon."

Piper closed her eyes. "Come to bed," she said, walking around the desk and offering her hand. Bailey silently took the hand and rose from her seat to be immediately enveloped in a crushing embrace. "I love you, Bailey Ann," Piper said into her chest.

IV Where black is the color and none is the number. - B. Dylan Piper haunted Bailey every waking moment over the weekend, never letting her out of her sight and taking every opportunity to tell her that she loved her. Saturday melded into Sunday and she made it a point to dote on her constantly, keeping her in bed the majority of both days, making love, watching television or listening to music and always holding her tightly. She knew she had slipped over the edge and was smothering her, but Bailey accepted it for what it was and never complained. Every night after she assured herself that Bailey was sleeping, she would slip out of bed and spend hours in the other room staring at Bailey's mural and working the tears of worry and frustration out of her system. Monday morning came too soon and Piper made love to her in the hours before dawn desperately, ending with the tears she had tried so hard not to let fall in front of her. She fell into her arms and held her close as Bailey tenderly comforted her until she had cried herself out. When she finally subsided, Bailey led her into the shower and covered her with gentle attentions, bathing her and washing her hair. "I know you're scared," Bailey whispered holding her close as the shower rained down on them. "I wish I could convince you not to be." "I wish you could too."

"I'll be back, Piper." "You'd better be." "Trust me." "It's not a matter of trust," Piper said using Bailey's words against her. "It's more a matter of fear." "What a wise observation," Bailey said with a grin. "It took me a little while to truly understand what you meant," Piper said with a reluctant grin of her own. "But I do." Bailey kissed her on the forehead. "I know," she said. "Get ready, I'll need your help today." "Okay," Piper said, kissing her lightly before stepping out of the shower. Bailey turned the water off and got out after her, drying off and wrapping a towel around herself as she exited, leaving Piper to stare in the bathroom mirror thoughtfully for a long moment. She dried her hair and put on her makeup reluctantly, entering the bedroom to find Bailey in her usual black business clothes, two handguns holstered on the sides of her belly. "You expecting trouble today?" Piper asked worriedly. "Just taking precautions," Bailey said walking over to sit down on the end of the bed. "Take off that towel and let me see you." Piper smiled and let the towel drop to the floor at her feet. "Come here," Bailey said and smiled when Piper covered the distance between them to stand before her naked. She tenderly placed a kiss on each of her breasts and stood to kiss her soundly on the mouth. "You're

beautiful," she said. "Would you like me to fix you breakfast?" "No, I'll just have a bowl of cereal," Piper said with a smile. "Alright," Bailey said. "Will you meet me in the executive conference room when you're ready?" "Yes," Piper said. "Are you going to dry your hair, you got the back of your shirt all wet." "Yep, right now and then I'm off," Bailey said with another kiss, throwing a smile over her shoulder as she ambled back into the bathroom. Piper watched her go and waited for the hairdryer to start before she looked at the ceiling pleadingly. "God, please watch over her," she said aloud. ---------Bailey was seated at the head of the conference table when Piper entered and she smiled at her. "I informed the Board that you'd be on leave for a few weeks and they guaranteed me that everything will still be standing after the holidays. Have you spoken to Debra?" "Yeah, she's a little nervous but she relented. She'll do fine," Piper said, seating herself in the chair next to Bailey. "What do you need me to do?" "I need you to bring me the seven people on this list," she gestured to the list in her hand. "One at a time, with another non-related employee so they don't suspect anything. Once they're all here, I'll deal with them." "Do you want to alert security?" Piper asked hopefully. "No, my guess is they'll leave quietly." "Alright," Piper sighed. "Who first?" "Steve Wickman," Bailey said. "Grab someone else from their area, I'll

dismiss them when they get here." "Okay," Piper said. "You'll be careful, right?" "Of course," Bailey said with a smile. "Hmmm," Piper grunted uncertainly. "It'll be okay, I promise," Bailey comforted. "Once they're all here, why don't you take Debra to lunch?" "Okay," Piper said, getting up and placing a kiss on her mouth. She waited just under eleven minutes for Piper to return with Wickman and another man she didn't recognize. "I'm sorry to bother you," she said to the unknown man politely. "I only need Mr. Wickman." "No bother, Miss Cameron," the man said amiably and left. "Have a seat, Mr. Wickman," she said pleasantly to the man who narrowed his eyes suspiciously but seated himself at the table. "Who now?" Piper asked. "Sean Coleman," Bailey said looking at Wickman whose eyes widened almost imperceptibly. Piper left the room throwing a worried look over her shoulder, but grinned a little when Bailey winked at her. As soon as the door closed behind her, Bailey turned a casual stare upon the man. "What's this all about, Miss Cameron?" Wickman asked. "Let's wait until everyone is present," she said pleasantly. Wickman tried an indifferent shrug and worried his hands together under the table while she rocked in her chair, seemingly disinterested in him. Piper arrived a few minutes later with Coleman and dismissed the second

man herself before they entered the room. Bailey watched them exchange quick looks and smiled to herself as she turned to Piper. "Andy Richmond," she said and Coleman opened his mouth to speak but she turned a look in his direction. "Save it," she said mildly and he subsided. By the time the sixth man entered the room they were all exchanging openly worried looks with one another and trying not to sweat. "Who's the last?" Piper asked as the sixth man seated himself. "Kevin Marland," Bailey said with a smile, which Piper returned on her way out. They only had to wait a few minutes for her to return with Marland, who, to his credit, showed no reaction to being in a room with all of his cronies. "Have a seat, Mr. Marland," Bailey said. "Thank you, Miss Tate, I'll talk to you later." she said beaming smile at her. "You're welcome, Miss Cameron," Piper said happily, heading off to invite Debra to lunch. Bailey turned in her chair and studied each man carefully. "Who's in charge?" she asked amiably and looked expectantly at each man but received no response. "The games up, let's get this over with quietly," she added noticing the rapid-fire glances around the table directed at Marland. "Mr. Marland," she said with satisfaction. "How would you like to handle this?" "That's up to you," Kevin said tonelessly. "I'd like it be as friendly as possible," Bailey said. "Are any of you armed?" she looked around and again received no answer. "Do you know who I am?" Bailey asked turning a glare on Marland.

"Yes," Marland said. "Do the rest of your men know?" she asked but received silence in return. "Tell them," she added and he looked away from her. "Tell them voluntarily or I'll have you screaming it," she purred darkly. He studied her intensely for a long moment. "Miss Cameron is The Wraith," he said emotionlessly. All faces turned fearful or disbelieving looks in her direction. "Now, I'll ask you again," she said quietly her eyes flashing. "How do you want to handle this?" ---------Piper left the conference room feeling much better about things and smiling at the charisma Bailey had at her command. She bounced a little on her feet when she arrived and leaned over Debra's desk with a grin. "Wanna go to lunch?" Piper asked jovially. "I can't today," Debra said regretfully. "My husband's coming to pick me up in about twenty minutes. "Oh poo," Piper said disappointed. "Tomorrow then?" she added brightly. "Sure," Debra said agreeably. "Okay," Piper said happily. "Maybe I'll run across the street and get something" "Sorry," Debra said with a frown. "That's okay, I'll see you in a bit," Piper said jovially and bounced away toward the elevator. On the way down, she decided to just grab something at home, needing to

pick up some more things since she was going to be staying out of town for a while. She walked through the lobby and upon entering the parking garage, she looked around carefully, and when reasonably sure no one was watching, she skipped happily to the Corvette. ---------Bailey sighed and looked at the clock, frustrated at how long it was taking to get past all the posturing Marland was throwing at her. She swallowed her desire to handle things in the way she was accustomed and tried to summon a little more patience. She really wanted to resolve the situation peaceably, not only for her sake but for Piper's. However, having put up with over twenty minutes of Marland's attitude, even the continuously reinforced reigns on her temper were beginning to show signs of strain. "Bottom line, Mr. Marland," she said interrupting him. "You and your men will be leaving C-Corp today. I'd like you to walk out under your own power but I can very quickly make sure you are carried out," she said becoming annoyed. "Do you think you could risk that?" Marland asked smugly. "It wouldn't be a risk, Mr. Marland," Bailey said darkly. "Call your people and arrange to return to them." Marland stared at her defiantly for several minutes, slowly withering under the increasingly dangerous glare that she silently returned, his hand eventually reaching out for the phone in front of him. ---------Josh mentally patted himself on the back as he sat in his folding chair on the third floor of a very old and abandoned masonry company. He had a perfect view of his target and the chances of his being discovered were distantly remote. The bottom floor had been rather thoroughly boarded up and the property itself surrounded with a chain link fence, topped by a nasty ring of barbed wire. The only disadvantage that he could find with his

stakeout position was the temperature, which was freezing and he often rubbed his hands together briskly and drank liberally from an industrial sized thermos that he had filled with steaming coffee. He was bringing his current cup of java to his lips when he saw something that made his hands go numb and the cup fell to the floor. He brought the binoculars up so rapidly that he flinched in pain when they collided with his eye sockets. Regaining his bearings, he focused in on the flash of red hair, a sinking feeling making itself at home in the pit of his stomach. ---------"Excuse me," Bailey said when her cell phone rang, her patience nearing its end as Marland pretended to be on hold. "Cameron," she said narrowing her eyes at Marland as she answered.

"Bailey, its Josh," he said in a panic. Her chest tightened unbearably and she bent forward slightly in her chair. "Yes," she said hoarsely closing her eyes, knowing that her time was up.

"They got her," Josh said urgently. "They got Piper. I just saw them lead her in." Her eyes widened and her hands begin to shake. She clamped her teeth down violently on her tongue to keep herself under control and turned in her seat, presenting the men around the table with the back of her chair.

"Bailey, did you hear me?" Josh said urgently. "I heard you," she said with difficulty, having trouble finding her voice. "Stay put. I'll call you shortly," she said and hung up, dropping the phone in her lap, her hands trembling uncontrollably. She closed her eyes tightly and hyperventilated for several seconds in an attempt to compose herself. An attempt that failed miserably as the thread

holding her temper in place broke with an almost audible snap, a white-hot anger building within her that she gave up all attempts to corral, willingly letting it take control. When she opened her eyes, they burned with black fire and she let loose a frightening scream of pure rage as she spun in her chair, guns flashing into her hands. She stood and raked gunfire down both sides of the table so fast that the reports sounded singular. She dropped one gun on the table and reloaded the other in an almost invisibly rapid motion, needlessly emptying all ten rounds into the already lifeless form that only seconds ago had been Kevin Marland. Dropping the now empty pistol on the table to join its twin, she emitted another scream that echoed resoundingly around the room and reverberated down the surrounding halls. The wave of anger having not completely released her, she picked up her chair and hurled it violently over the length of the conference table to collide with the window, which remained intact but spider-webbed impressively as the chair bounced off and crashed to the floor. She stood panting heavily at the head of the table, closing her eyes tightly and waging a furious internal battle to get control of herself. When her eyes finally opened, her gaze completely ignored the seven dead men and she brought an arm up to her chest protectively in an effort to ease the sudden pain she felt there. "Baby," she choked around a sudden sob. The sounds of commotion outside the room penetrated her senses and she turned to shut the blinds and lock the door. She collected her guns and exited through the other door, locking it behind her. She passed a half a dozen people on the way to the elevator, all of whom got out of her way rapidly and she ignored them completely. She took the short ride up with her eyes closed and entered the flat, letting out another scream as the door closed behind her and hyperventilating furiously. Closing her eyes tightly and balling her hands into fists, trying to reign in the anger that was threatening to engulf her. When her eyes opened this time, the anger was manageable and a calm, if a somewhat terrifying, dark conviction filled black orbs that promised retribution as she stripped off her blazer and threw it to the floor violently on her way down the hall.

Martin heard the scream over the television in his room and jumped out of bed in alarm, landing on his injured hand. He grunted in pain as he attempted to collect himself, the sound of the scream still raising his hackles. Steeling himself, he raced through the door and into the kitchen where he paused hesitantly before he proceeded to the mouth of Bailey's hallway and stopped. "Bailey," he called out cautiously and reared back in alarm when she came out of her bedroom and walked straight for him. He took a few involuntary steps backward, noting with increasing unease that he was dealing with The Wraith. Her eyes were flashing dangerously and the menace coming off of her in waves was perceptibly electric. "Martin, get your things together, you'll be leaving shortly," she said in a toneless voice. "What's happened?" he asked hesitantly. "Get your things together now," she said and turned to walk into her office without another word. Martin turned and ran for his bedroom closing in on panic. Bailey took several breaths before she dialed a number into the computer.

"Yes?" Thumper said jovially. "I need that helicopter on the roof in twenty minutes."

"You got it," Thumper said quickly his spine turning to ice at the tone of her voice. "Tell him to wait until someone shows," she said. "He'll need to leave in a hurry, Washington D.C. no passenger return."

"He'll be there."

"Thank you, Thumper," she said and hung up. The moment the line disconnected she dialed another number into the computer.

"Watts." "Major, it's going down now, I'll be sending Piper and Satterfield in that direction shortly, Potomac airfield."

"I'll be there to collect them," Jeremy said quickly. "Be careful, Bailey." "Thank you, Major," she said emotionlessly. She disconnected and glided into her bedroom. ---------Martin sat nervously with his bag packed at the kitchen table trying to forget the sound of the scream Bailey had emitted. He looked up with wide eyes as she emerged from the hall with a large black canvas shoulder bag and wearing black fatigue pants. She had a bulletproof vest on over a tight black T-shirt and her hair was greased back and tied firmly away from her face. The katana was already sheathed on her back and two pistols adorned the sides of her belly, magazines encircled her waist. "Martin," she said tonelessly as she placed the bag on the table with a clank and withdrew two soft leather document bags which she sat on the table. "Listen carefully. The brown bag is for Major Watts, give it to him immediately, he'll be at the airfield you land at and escort you to the embassy. Understand?" "Yes," he said nodding. "The other one is for Piper," Bailey said her voice cracking at the name and she looked away for a moment before continuing. "Give it to her, after you get settled there. Understand?"

"Yes," Martin said becoming frightened. "What's happened?" he asked as her cell phone rang. She looked at the phone with cold eyes and irritably powered it off. "Come with me," she said to Martin emotionlessly and led him down the hall and into her office. "Listen to the phone call I'm about to receive," she said, standing in front of the speakerphone at her desk. They waited only twenty seconds for it to ring and she answered it immediately. "Wraith."

"We've got her, Bailey," Terry said pleasantly. "I know."

"Then you know what we want." "Yes, give me your terms."

"You, the file, and that puke Satterfield," Terry said. "In return, I'll guarantee you she survives as well as your family, which we know is currently residing with the British in Washington. Turn yourself over to Kevin Marland within an hour and you have my word, I'll stand by my promise." "Marland and his men are dead," she said and could hear the rumbles of several voices in the background.

"I see," Terry said trying not to act surprised. "We'll send a car for you." "Not unless I get what I want."

"And that is?" Terry asked curiously. "I want to speak to Piper, uninterrupted and unmonitored."

"I can arrange that, can you hold?"

"Yes." She waited unmoving for five minutes until he returned to the line. "Do you have a pen?" "Go ahead," she said and scribbled the number down.

"They'll let her talk for five minutes, alone." "Call me back in half an hour," Bailey said and hung up. "They have Piper?" Martin asked in shock. "Yes," Bailey said with a hitch in her chest. "What are you going to do?" "I'm going to get her back," she said. "You'll both be leaving shortly." "You know where she is?" "Yes, they have her at the building where they have everyone stationed." "Bailey, that's too many men," Martin said unbelievingly. "It doesn't matter how many they have," Bailey said. "One way or another, Piper will be leaving with you. Now give me a minute so I can talk to her, please." "Alright," Martin said sadly, walking out of the office and back down the hall. Bailey leaned against her desk and put her head in her hands to fight off the sobs as soon as Martin left the room. She got herself under control quickly and with a deep calming breath, she dialed the number Terry had given her.

V Out of the blue and into the black. - N. Young Piper sat quietly behind a desk in a room with four men trying not to cry. They studiously ignored her and shortly another man entered and addressed her. "Miss Tate," Robards said. "As soon as this phone rings you'll have five minutes to talk. Five minutes only. We will not listen in and will be outside the room. Do yourself a favor and don't try anything stupid. Have I made myself clear?" Piper nodded and took the cell phone that he offered her. She sat uncomfortably for several minutes until it rang and the men filed quickly out of the room. "Five minutes," Robards said as he closed the door behind him. "Hello," she answered uncertainly.

"Hi," Bailey said hoarsely. "I'm so sorry," Piper said bursting into tears.

"Did they hurt you?" Bailey asked with difficulty. "No," Piper said. "Don't let them use me against you, Bailey."

"Hush," Bailey said. "I know where you are, I'll be there shortly." "No!" Piper said alarmed. "There's too many."

"It'll be okay."

"No, Bailey don't," Piper sobbed.

"I'm coming to get you," Bailey said. "It'll be okay, I promise." "They'll kill you," Piper cried.

"They can't kill me, love," Bailey said gently. "But a lot of people are going to die today." "Baby, please don't do this," Piper pleaded.

"I've no choice," Bailey said. "I'll be there soon." she added and hung up. Piper dropped the phone on the desk and put her head in her hands, crying uncontrollably. The men came back in the room after a moment and Robards gently took the phone off the desk and put it in his pocket, trying his best to ignore her. ---------"Anderson," Josh answered quickly.

"I'm on my way," Bailey said. "Any idea what room she's in?" "No," Josh said his mouth dropping open. "Bailey, you can't go in there that's fucking crazy."

"Perhaps," Bailey said. "Tell me what you see." "I can see several men that seem to be hanging out in the lobby but that's it."

"Very well, I might need support when I come out." "Bailey, that's fucking nuts," Josh said. "Dying won't get her back."

"Just stay put and wait for my call," she said and disconnected.

"Holy Mary Mother of God," Josh said, putting the phone in his pocket and dropping to his knees to assemble his rifle. ---------"Martin," Bailey said emerging from the hall wearing her poncho over her weapons. "I'm leaving, remember my instructions," she said as she walked to the kitchen table and collected her bag. "Bailey, are you sure about this?" Martin asked worriedly. "That's a lot of men, trained men." Bailey stared at him for a moment. "I'm beginning to think that neither you or Piper really read my file," she said with a shake of her head. "I'll be back shortly," she added as she turned and walked out of the flat. Her cell phone rang again in the elevator and she looked at the ID before she answered. "Wraith."

"It's time," Terry said. "Send your car, I'll be down with Satterfield in thirty minutes."

"Very well," Terry said. "And Bailey?" "Yes?"

"If you fuck with me, I'll have her raped before she dies." "Thirty minutes," Bailey said and hung up. She passed through the lobby and entered the door to her garage quickly, despite Tom's frantic attempt to get her attention. She threw her bag and sword into the passenger seat of the Barracuda and backed out into the parking garage, pulling over to park as she approached the street exit. She got out and jogged behind the first row of parked cars facing the

street, using them as cover until she found what she was looking for. She walked several car lengths up before she emerged from the garage and approached the surveillance car in its blind spot, drawing one of her pistols. As soon as she got close enough she fired two rounds through the rear window of the car into the heads of both men, killing them instantly. She turned and despite several people on the street who were witness to the act, she walked quickly back into the garage and sat down behind the wheel of the Barracuda. Driving as though she was out for leisurely tour of the city, she pulled out onto the street and slowly disappeared into traffic. ---------Terry hung up the phone and turned to Bob. "Have Robards send three of his best men to C-Corp. They're to park on the street and wait for her arrival. They're not to speak to her in anyway, she'll submit to a frisking but for the Love of God no handcuffs. If they try to restrain her or get rough with her, she will snap and we'll have to send another team for her. Keep it polite and respectful. Clear?" "Yes," Bob said picking up the phone and relaying the instructions to Robards. "Terry," Keith said cautiously. "What do we do if she changes her mind?" "We send in the troops," Terry said. "Pray that doesn't happen." "I already am," Keith said. "Let's get a chopper in the air, we want her and Satterfield here as quickly as possible," Terry said. "Robards has a team on the way," Bob said hanging up the phone. "Good," Terry said looking at his watch and trying not to smile. "I'll call her in another twenty minutes." ----------

"Zack, wake up," Russell said urgently, shaking the sleeping form of his friend. "What?" Zack asked irritably and looked at his watch. "Our shift doesn't start for another five hours." "They grabbed her girlfriend." "What?" Zack asked alarmed, rapidly sitting up straight. "Are you kidding?" "No," Russell said shaking his head gravely. "They have her in an office a few doors down." "Holy shit," Zack said getting out of bed and hurriedly putting on his clothes. "Let's go find the loneliest part of the building and hide out for a few hours." "Do you think she knows how to find her?" Russell asked worriedly. "I'm taking no chances," Zack said tying his shoes and putting on his gun. "Let's go." ---------"Make the call, Terry," Bob said hanging up the phone and glancing at the clock. "Alright, our men at C-Corp yet?" "They said they're about two minutes away." "Very well," Terry said and with a smile he dialed the number.

"Wraith," Bailey answered. "Our car will be out front shortly, head that way."

"Terry?" Bailey purred. "Yes?" Terry said suddenly uneasy.

"Even God can't fucking save you now," she said ominously and the line went dead. Terry fell into the back of his chair. "Holy Christ," he said quietly. "Call surveillance on C-Corp, find out if she's moved. Now!" he said almost screaming the last word. Bob urgently punched a number into the speakerphone and the room waited breathlessly through twelve rings. "No answer," Bob said hanging up as the phone in front of Terry rang. "McKraken," he said urgently.

"This is Walsh," came the voice. "We just arrived at C-Corp, there are several police cars out front and our surveillance team is dead." "My God, she knows where Tate is, she'll take them all by surprise," Terry said in horror, the world caving in on him. "Alert Robards now!" he screamed at Bob who urgently dialed the phone.

"Robards," he answered calmly. "You've got incoming!" Terry yelled over the table at the speakerphone.

"What?" Robards asked in alarm but his attention was drawn away from the phone at the sound of automatic gunfire. "Oh my Christ," Keith said. Terry went sickly pale and sank into his chair as the line went dead.

VI And the perverted fear of violence, Chokes a smile on every face. - C. Rea Josh saw Bailey drive the Barracuda into the parking lot like she owned the place and park just to the side of the front doors. He shook his head in disbelief as she got out of the car, sheathed her sword, shouldered a large canvas bag, and what appeared to be a shotgun diagonally across her back. He could make out the gleam of her katana as she leaned back into the car and produced an M4 with a high capacity drum before walking casually through the front doors. He could hear the gunfire start immediately and jumped in surprise a moment later when a large explosion blew glass and debris out of several windows on the first floor. "Fuckin'A," he said in amazement as he searched the building intently through the scope of his rifle. ---------Piper closed her eyes at the sound of gunfire and put her head on the desk in front of her. "Be careful, baby," she whispered. ---------Bailey walked through the doors and instantly shouldered her rifle to take out the fifteen or so men gathered around a big screen television with several long automatic bursts. As the last ones fell, she caught the motion of a man in the hall next to the elevator and he fell dead on the floor when she fired a quick burst of armor piercing rounds through the drywall corner he was taking cover behind. She ran to the corner where the man had fallen and caught two more in the hall with another burst. Reaching around to the bag on her back she retrieved a small brick of C4 attached to a Frisbee. She set the electronic timer for a ten second delay and flung it

down the hallway where it struck the floor and skipped to the far end of the hall. Walking back into the lobby, she pulled another Frisbee out of her bag and set it just as the first one went off with a ground shaking detonation. She threw the second one down the other hall and jogged over to press the button on the elevator as it went off with another concussive blast. She walked back several paces to the right of the elevator doors and placed her back against the wall. Cocking an ear when the elevator arrived and waiting patiently until she was satisfied that it was empty. She pulled another block of C4 from her bag, peeling the strips off the adhesive on the back as she entered the elevator and placed it on the wall just above the control panel. She set the timer for forty seconds and hit the button for the second floor, jogging out in the direction of the stairwell. ---------"It's coming up!" a man yelled, prompting over a dozen men to take up firing positions in front of the elevator. They waited patiently as it stopped and the doors slowly opened to reveal an empty compartment. "Move away!" Robards yelled from the far end of the hallway a second before it exploded. The blast sent shrapnel and body parts flying in all directions as the cables snapped and what remained of the elevator plummeted to the basement with a horrendous crash. "Fuck," Robards said as he picked himself off the floor and wiped blood away from a laceration on his cheek. The sound of automatic gunfire from downstairs again reached his ears and he winced as he ran down an adjoining hall. ---------Philips fled wildly down the stairs that led to the basement, having just

narrowly survived the blast from the first explosion. He burst through the door and screamed in both pain and surprise as he found his forward momentum violently stopped by a katana that impaled him through the shoulder and pinned him to the wall. "Where is she?" Bailey purred. "Dead, just like me," he gasped in pain as he found himself looking into a pair of enraged black eyes. Bailey twisted the sword and he screamed. "Where is she?" "Second floor, Room 217," he rasped. "You've something on your shoes." Philips gasped and slouched against the wall as the blade left his body, his eyes following her as she nonchalantly collected her rifle from a few feet away and walked into the depths of the basement. Feeling faint and oddly warm from the waist down, he let his gaze travel down the front of his body as he began to lose consciousness. The last image his mind processed was the sight of his intestines protruding from a ghastly wound in his belly and hanging morbidly in ropes down the front of his legs. ---------"Shit," Mike cursed as the lights flickered off. "She cut the power," he pointed out uselessly to the seven men gathered around him. "Mike!" Robards yelled out as he ran down the hall towards him. "The elevator's history, she'll be coming up the stairwell, get over there. I'm gonna grab everyone else I can find and take up a position next to the Tate lady." "Alright, we're on it," Mike said. "Grab your balls, boys. Let's go," he said, leading his men hurriedly down the hall and around a corner. As they approached the stairwell, Mike came to a stop and looked around

carefully. "Stagger yourselves on opposite sides of the hallway, look sharp!" he ordered the men who hastily complied with his command. "Mike, we got smoke behind us," one of the men called out. He snapped his attention from the stairwell to see a thick white smoke drifting evilly down the hallway towards them. Knowing instantly what it meant, he dropped to one knee and attached himself to the wall. "She's already up here," he said quietly. "Keep your shit wired tight." Bailey let another smoke canister roll down the hallway and reached around to her bag for the visor. Slipping the bulky apparatus over her head, she stepped into the hall from the office she had been taking refuge in. Squatting on her haunches in the smoke, she patiently observed the eight heat signatures of the men perhaps twenty yards away laying in wait for her. Noting their positions, she placed the visor back in her bag and situated herself on one knee. Shouldering her rifle and aiming from memory, she fired several automatic bursts down the hall until the weapon locked open empty. She stood and quickly stepped back into the office, tossing the now useless rifle to the floor and estimating from the return fire that had been directed at her in retaliation, that most of her bullets had found their mark. She took off at a run, drawing her katana as she raced through the smoke towards the surviving men. ---------"It seems your girlfriend is rather pissed off," Robards said to Piper as he entered the office and pulled his cell phone from his pocket. "I need two of you to organize everyone you can find in the halls surrounding this office, move," he ordered gesturing at two of the four men and they hurriedly left the office. "There's smoke out here," one of the men called back into the room. Robards put the cell phone back in his pocket and cautiously looked through the doorway to see a dense smoke drifting through the hall.

"Disregard, get back in here," Robards said calmly but his head jerked in the direction of another intermittent volley of automatic gunfire that was frighteningly close to his location. "She'll kill you all," Piper said sadly, having not moved from behind the desk. "Close that door and be on your toes," Robards said to his men, ignoring her as he moved quickly to the window and looked down. He jerked around at the sound of a piercingly loud male cry of pain and winced as he recognized it as Mike's. He paled and involuntarily shivered as the sound was followed by an enraged scream that echoed down the hallway, leaving a silence in its wake that made the air hard to breathe. "What the fuck was that?" one of the men asked frightfully "The Wraith," Piper said flatly. "You're about to meet her." The man paled and turned to Robards. "Let's get the fuck out of here." "Fuck this, Dwight," another man agreed, nervously gesturing at Piper. "Kill the bitch and let's go." "Keep it together," Dwight ordered. "It's just one woman." "One woman who had to kill everyone downstairs in order to get up here, let's rocket." "It's far too late for that," Piper said sorrowfully. "You're all going to die." "Shut the fuck up," Dwight yelled at her. The sound of four shotgun blasts in rapid succession on the other side of the door brought Robards spinning to one knee with his gun extended. The wood surrounding the knob and hinges turning to splinters as the door fell forward with a crash into the room.

"Holy shit," a man whispered as a new wave of smoke eerily entered the office. "Cameron," Robards yelled. "I'll kill her right now unless you surrender." Bailey stood calmly in the office next door and studied the wall through her visor, both pistols waving in front of her as she slowly tracked, and almost blindly targeted the forms in the other office. When she heard the man's words she fired eight rounds from each gun and quickly moved out of the room. Piper screamed when the rounds came through the wall and Robards grunted in pain as one hit him in the hip, dropping him to the floor. From his position on the ground, he noted with a rising uneasiness that, with the exception of Tate, only himself and one other were still among the living. He stood shakily on his feet and emptied his weapon through the walls of the surrounding offices and quickly inserted a fresh magazine. He squinted into the smoke that had filled the room and fired another quick burst through the window. "Throw a chair through the window," Robards ordered his remaining man. "Vent out some of this smoke." he added moving closer to Piper. The man put his gun in the waistband of his pants and lifted one of the office chairs over his head, falling forward stiffly when two rounds burst through wall and blew out his heart. He collapsed awkwardly to the ground, the chair falling behind him to crash on the floor. Robards watched the man fall and turned slowly to Piper. "Nothing personal, Miss Tate," he said formally, lifting his weapon and pointing it at her chest. Piper watched with widening eyes as Bailey took form in the smoke behind him, cringing at the horrible gurgling he emitted when the entire length of her katana violently burst through him from just under the breastbone, his gun falling to the carpet from suddenly numb hands.

"Nothing personal," Bailey whispered darkly and Piper flinched at both the violent tearing sound and the man's gasping contortions as she viciously enlarged the wound all the way down to his pubic line. She withdrew the katana and let his twitching body fall to the floor, his face a distorted study in surprised agony. With a casual flip of her wrist she flung the excess blood from the length of the blade, leaving a crimson splatter against the stark white wall of the office. Piper watched her silently as the rage in her eyes softened when they met her own and she gave a quick shushing gesture, extending her left hand in invitation. An action that prompted her to spring from her seat, closing the distance between them and taking the offered hand in relief. "Are you okay?" Piper whispered and Bailey nodded as she tore loose the Velcro straps on her vest to remove it. "Put this on," she said, handing it to her. "What about you?" Piper asked worriedly. "You're more important. Do as I say," she replied, ignoring Piper's shaking head and gently slapped her protesting hands away as she quickly went about dressing her in the garment. "Put a hand on my back and follow me," she said as she put the last strap in place. "Stay still if I move suddenly, and be very quiet," she added with a quick peck to her cheek. Piper nodded nervously and moved behind her to place one hand on the small of her back as she began to lead her out of the office and down the hallway. They had traveled the length of half the floor when she suddenly flowed into motion and backhanded the katana upward to disembowel a man emerging from a doorway in front of them. She went stock still as Bailey darted past the falling body to the other side of the door, pasting herself to the wall and leveling the gun in her left hand at the doorway. She fired two rounds into the man that shot out from the office behind his companion and quickly motioned for her to join her again. She led Piper three doors up and into an office on the opposite side of the

hall, placing her back against the wall just inside the door and gesturing for Piper to do the same, leaning over to whisper in her ear when she complied "There are men coming down the hall," Bailey whispered. "Wait right here." Piper nodded and reached over to take the pistol out of Bailey's right holster, receiving a concerned look and a slow consenting nod. "I'll be right back," she whispered and silently slipped into the hall. Piper waited fretfully, ears straining for any sound and her knuckles turning white around the grip of Bailey's gun. A footfall close by seemed startlingly loud and she raised the gun in the direction of the sound, peering intently into the smoke that still permeated the halls and the office she had been left in. The sound of another footfall preceded the appearance of a figure in the hall and her finger tensed on the trigger as she took aim through the doorway. Suddenly, the figure seemed to fall in two directions at once and she sighed in relief at the sound of a whistling blade. Closing her eyes tightly as she heard it make contact with the flesh of several bodies. The anxiety leaving her a moment later when a gloved hand landed gently on her arm and took the pistol from her hands. "Time to go," Bailey whispered as she holstered the gun. "We have to hurry." An arm around her waist prodded her gently out of the office and she was spirited forward to a waist-high, metal door in the hall, where Bailey dropped to her knees to open it and motion her through. Piper crawled through the door to find a ladder across a long narrow tunnel that ran parallel to the environmental ducting and dropped into the dark below her. She reached out and grasped the ladder and descended several rungs, allowing Bailey to enter and close the door behind her. Bailey reached down to tap her gently on the head and repeated her shushing gesture when she looked up. She nodded as Bailey reached into her pants for her

cell phone.

"Anderson," Josh answered quickly. "We're coming out," Bailey whispered. "Is it clear?"

"Three goons just drove in," Josh said. "One is screaming into a cell phone and the other two have taken positions behind the car. It's in front of the doors." "Wait three minutes, then drop any you can get a bead on."

"Three minutes," he confirmed and Bailey turned off the phone and put it back in her pocket. They reached the first floor access point and Bailey motioned Piper further down so she could open the door, pausing in front of it to pull her visor out of her bag. She scanned the hall behind the door carefully before she removed it and placed it back in her bag, pushing the door open and flowing liquidly out into the hall. Piper waited until she poked her head back in the shaft and nodded, letting Bailey pull her to her feet in the hall. She put her hand on her back again and was eventually led to the lobby, closing her eyes at the numerous bodies scattered in the center of the room. Bailey paused against the wall several feet from the front doors and turned to her. "Wait here," she whispered. "I'll be right back." Bailey slid along the wall until she was an arm's length from the doors, hearing gunfire erupt from just outside. She poked her head around the corner to see one man taking refuge behind a car and presenting her with his back, stupidly firing a handgun at a building far out of effective range. She rounded the corner and fired a round into the back of his head, quickly stepping back in and motioning for Piper to join her. She ran over to take the hand and she shoved her gently in the direction of the Barracuda as they exited the building.

Piper hurriedly ran over and got in the passenger side as Bailey opened her door and threw the katana and her bag into the backseat. She let out a startled scream when several gunshots shattered the driver's side window and the thump of Bailey's body could be heard colliding with the car and then the ground. "Bailey!" she screamed in horror. She fell to the ground between the open door and the car but regained her feet rapidly, jumping into her seat and closing the door behind her. She leaned over the wheel and started the car, instantaneously dropping it into gear as the engine came to life and rocketing backwards across the lot, changing gears in a blur of motion and screaming forward in the direction of the wounded man that had shot her. ---------He was dying and he knew it. He could feel the blood pooling below him and even lying perfectly still, he felt lightheaded. For the sniper that had shot him and killed his partner, he could only feel resentment for being taken out so easily. He could hear the surviving member of his team firing a weapon in the direction of the sniper and part of him wanted to yell out to the man not to waste his time but he couldn't muster the energy. Even through the fog that was rapidly consuming him, he could make out the report of another weapon being fired and could hear the fleshy thump of his associate's body hitting the ground, his gun suddenly silent. With a sudden lucidity, he observed the appearance of two women. He didn't know if it was spite or vengeance, but he found the strength to lift his weapon and empty it in the direction of the woman in black as she started to get in her car, feeling oddly satisfied when she fell. An emotion that was swept away seconds later as she regained her feet and disappeared into the car, which launched backwards in a cloud of tire smoke as soon as she closed the door behind her. He still had enough life left in him to be alarmed when the roar of the motor indicated a change of momentum and lifting his head, he observed the sinister front grill of the black car bearing

down on him at a frightening speed. He tried desperately to roll out of the way, but the driver ruthlessly compensated and he only had time close his eyes before impact. ---------Piper brought both hands to her mouth in horror as the car crushed the man under it's wheels and accelerated out of the parking lot. "Oh God, baby. Are you okay?" she asked worriedly. "I'll be alright," Bailey said with a wince. Piper started to cry. "I'm so sorry." Bailey took a hand from the wheel and gently grasped one of Piper's. "Everything's fine now, love," she said tenderly. Piper grasped Bailey's hand with both of hers and cried quietly as the Barracuda sped away from the ravaged building.

VII I will remember you, will you remember me? - S. McLachlan "What do we do now, Terry?" Keith asked quietly. "I don't know," Terry said distantly, sitting in his chair helplessly. Bob stood from his chair. "Start calling through the operative list and hope we find survivors. Move!" he said forcefully and everyone burst into a flurry of activity with the notable exception of Terry, who sat lifelessly in his chair staring blankly at nothing.

Bob waited restlessly as the phones started dialing and he shook his head in disbelief as they quickly moved through half the list with no answer. The room went deadly silent when a voice answered and everyone pasted their attention on the phone in front of Willis.

"Wallinger." "Zack," Bob said relieved. "This is Spicher. Report."

"Russell and I have found six survivors at this time, including ourselves. Three of which need immediate medical attention. We just now got to the second floor," he reported tonelessly. "Oh my God," Keith said. "Stay on the line, Zack," Bob said. "Get everyone that you find together, check the room where Tate was being held and see if you can find Robards, Donnelly, or Phillips."

"Phillips and Donnelly are dead," Zack said. "We found Phillips gutted in the basement and we just came across what's left of Mike." "Jesus," Bob said. "Alright, let's start a clean up. Enlist the locals, have the FBI assist you on site. Use NSA credentials and answer no questions."

"Alright," Zack said tiredly. "We'll hold, give us the situation as you find it," he added putting his head in his hands. ---------Bailey slowed as she approached C-Corp, noticing the police cars out front with narrowed eyes. She drove passed the lobby and the garage and came to a stop in front of a parking meter on the far side of the building. "What are all the police doing here?" Piper asked with a worried look.

"Looking for me I'd imagine," Bailey said turning off the car and pulling her poncho from the backseat. "Let's go, we don't have much time," she added getting out of the car. Bailey pulled the poncho over her head with a wince and sheathed her katana, shouldering her bag as she circled the car to take Piper's hand. "Here's the key to the elevator," Bailey said handing it to her as she led her down the sidewalk. "You go first, I'll be right behind you. Don't stop or reply to anyone that might talk to you or me, okay?" "Okay," Piper said squeezing Bailey's hand tightly. Bailey gently prodded her up the stairs that led to the lobby. "I'll be right behind you," she repeated and Piper climbed the stairs, shooting a concerned look over her shoulder as she passed through the doors to the lobby. She strolled as casually as she could toward the elevator, trying desperately not to look at the several uniformed police officers that were milling about the security desk. She opened the elevator doors just as Bailey entered the lobby. Her concern for her lover taking a moments respite as she watched her walk within arms reach of two policemen who were totally unaware of her presence. Fascinated despite herself, she wondered how a woman as striking as Bailey could seemingly disappear in plain sight when she wanted to. She was about ten paces from her when she finally came under attention. "Freeze!" one of the policemen yelled. Bailey ignored him and jogged the rest of the way, pushing Piper into the elevator ahead of her. Taking the key from Piper at the sound of several rapidly approaching footsteps, she inserted it into the control panel with her right hand and leveled her gun out the door with her left. The man who yelled at her came to a sputtering halt and backed away from the doors when he found himself two feet away from the business end of her gun, he motioned carefully to halt his approaching colleagues and let the doors

close uninterrupted. "Bailey, I'm scared," Piper said with a trembling lip as the elevator started its ascent. "Don't be," Bailey said with a smile. "It's almost over now." "Are you okay?" "I'm fine," Bailey said softly. "Go on," she said, motioning Piper into the hallway, pausing to lock the elevator down. She left her key in the control panel and withdrew her card to open the door to her flat. "Go get your things, hurry," Bailey said prodding Piper in the direction of the bedroom. "Okay," Piper said as she ran off down the hall. "I'm so fucking glad to see you guys," Martin said relieved as he approached. "Are you alright?" "Yes," Bailey said as she dropped the bag from her shoulders and knelt to remove a small leather case. She unzipped it and Martin saw an injection gun and several vials, one of which she loaded into the gun and promptly injected herself in the neck with. She winced and reloaded the gun with another vial, slipping it under her poncho before she zipped up the case and put it back into her bag. "Are you sure about that?" Martin said noticing with dismay the blood beginning to soak through her clothing. "I'll last long enough to wrap things up," Bailey said emotionlessly as Piper ran down the hall with her bag. "Remember my instructions," she said quietly to Martin who looked at her sadly and nodded grimly. "Ready," Piper said and Bailey shouldered her bag again as Martin collected his things from the kitchen table.

"Let's go," Bailey said, taking Piper's hand and waiting for Martin to catch up as they left the flat and entered the elevator. The doors opened to a view of the roof and Bailey locked the elevator down again. "Chris," she called to the pilot, "fast as you can, please." Chris nodded and hurriedly jumped in behind the controls to prepare for lift off. Bailey led them to the helicopter and motioned them inside. "Get in," she said and Martin clamored inside. "Not without you," Piper said not moving and starting to cry. "I can't go with you," Bailey said. "Do as I say." "No," Piper yelled throwing a clinging embrace around her as the engine started up. "Come with me, please," she cried into her ear. "I can't," Bailey yelled back and pushed her gently away from her. Piper wiped at her eyes and noticed the blood on her hands with horror. She looked down and found her clothes stained red on the left side. She threw a desperate look at Bailey and noticed for the first time the blood soaking through her clothes. "Bailey!" she screamed, grabbing at her hands but Bailey avoided them deftly and injected her in the neck with the gun. Her hand went to her neck and Bailey's tears started as she began to collapse. "I'm sorry," she said regretfully as she swept her into her arms and placed her in the helicopter. "No!" Piper screamed as she began to lose consciousness. Bailey leaned in close and whispered in her ear. "I love you," she said and

looked into her eyes until she faded out. She kissed her gently on the mouth and with a tearful nod at Martin, she closed the door to the helicopter and backed away. Martin buckled the seatbelt around Piper's waist and threw an arm around her as they began to rise. He looked out the window and watched as Bailey stood unmoving in the center of the roof until the building faded from his view.

VIII When the dark night seems endless, Please remember me. - L. McKennitt "Andrew, get their bags," Jeremy yelled when the helicopter landed and he rushed forward to open the door. His eyes widened in alarm as he took in the sight of Piper's bloodied clothing. "Is she injured?" Watts yelled to Martin over the noise of the engine. "No," Martin yelled. "She's been sedated." Jeremy nodded as he quickly undid Piper's seat belt and carried her to the limousine, setting her gently in the backseat as Andrew threw their bags into the trunk. As soon as they were all seated, Jeremy knocked sharply on the window and the car quickly sprung into motion. "She called an hour ago and said you were airborne," Jeremy said. "Whose blood is all over her?" he added, gesturing to Piper. "Bailey's," Martin said sadly and Jeremy cringed.

"Well, she was alive an hour ago," he said hopefully. "What happened?" "I'll explain later," Martin said handing him the bag Bailey had given him. "She instructed me to give you this immediately." "I see," Jeremy said as he opened it to find a single clipboard. He removed the clipboard and found two paragraphs of text which he read quickly. "Shit," he said angrily turning his gaze out the window. ---------Doreen bolted out of her chair when Watts carried Piper into her room without knocking. "My God, what's happened?" she asked, running over to the bloody form as Jeremy laid her on a sofa. "I'm not quite sure," Jeremy said. "Bailey called and said they were on the way. Piper's been sedated, she's uninjured. Will you look after her and call for me when she regains consciousness, please?" "Of course," Doreen said. "You heard from my daughter?" "Yes," Jeremy said. "Please call me as soon as she's up," he said, walking out the door without elaborating. Doreen watched him go and turned to Piper, noticing with dismay the dried tear tracks running down her face. Her heart clenching painfully as she went to the bathroom to retrieve a warm wash cloth, returning to sit on the sofa next to her and gently wash her face, looking closely at the little woman that was her daughter's lover. "Oh child," she said tearfully. ---------Doreen walked into the hall about an hour later and signaled one of the

staff. "Would you ask Mr. Watts to join me, please?" she asked politely, stepping back into the room when she received a nod in response. She crossed the room and sat back down next to a stirring Piper, who she had had stripped and dressed in one of her bathrobes. She watched closely and took her hands as her eyes slowly opened and began to focus. The tears started almost immediately and Piper enveloped her in a crushing embrace, crying into her chest. "It's okay, child," Doreen comforted, rocking her gently back and forth until a knock came at the door. "Come in," Doreen said and Jeremy stepped into the room and seated himself in one of the chairs across from the sofa. "Piper," Jeremy said softly. "Martin informed me of what little he knew, will you tell us the rest?" Piper pulled herself from Doreen's embrace and wiped at her eyes, looking at the Major hopefully. "Have you heard from her?" she asked hoarsely. "About an hour before you landed," Jeremy admitted. "Nothing since." Piper nodded. "I went home today for lunch to grab some things for our trip up here on Thursday," she started. "But three men broke in and took me at gunpoint to the place they were all staying. They let me talk to Bailey around half an hour after I got there and she told me she was coming to get me." "Yes, Martin said this was where all of the agency men were stationed," Jeremy said. "How many men were there?" "Around seventy from what I was told," Piper said softly. "What happened?" Jeremy prodded gently. "She killed them all," Piper said wiping at her eyes again. "She was very

angry." "Good God," Doreen said in awe. "She was wearing a vest but she took it off and made me wear it. She was getting in the car when she got shot," Piper said with a sniffle. "I didn't think it was bad because she got right up and drove us back to the company where the police were waiting for her. She ignored them and we collected Martin and my stuff on the way to the roof to catch the helicopter," she said starting to cry in earnest. "I argued with her because she wouldn't get on the helicopter with us and I grabbed her and came away with blood all over me. It was soaking through her clothes so she had obviously been hit pretty bad," Piper said covering her mouth with her hand. "I started to grab her again but she gave me a shot and put me in the helicopter," she finished, choking back sobs and collapsing again into Doreen's arms. "Jesus," Doreen sobbed and started rocking Piper gently, ignoring the tears falling from her own eyes. "It's all my fault," Piper said tearfully into Doreen's shoulder. "No it isn't," Doreen comforted. "Yes it is," Piper sobbed. "I forced her into coming and getting me, I shouldn't have gone home. She warned me the other day they might try to hurt me to hurt her and I didn't listen. Now she's out there all alone, hurt and with no one to care for her," she cried helplessly. "What do we do, Mr. Watts?" Doreen asked. "She said I would be contacted in no more than fourteen days," Jeremy said. "Unfortunately, there's nothing we can do but wait." he added regretfully. "Can you contact her?" Doreen asked.

"I've tried the number she gave me almost a dozen times, there's no answer," Jeremy said quietly. Piper disentangled herself from Doreen and ran quickly into the bathroom, slamming the door behind her. Doreen and Jeremy watched her go with almost identical expressions. "If my daughter doesn't make it, that girl is going to be inconsolable," Doreen said sadly. "I wouldn't write Bailey off very easily," Jeremy said. ---------James Hoake woke up in his suburban Virginia home with the very distinct impression that his wife wasn't the only one sharing the room with him. He lay quietly with his eyes closed, ears cocked for anything out of the ordinary. It was a short wait. "Get up, I don't have much time left," a feminine Irish voice cut through the air of his bedroom, startling him. He sat up bolt upright in bed, instantly turning to check on his wife. "She's unharmed, but has been sedated," the woman said. "Your security staff is in the same condition, with the exception of the two men posted outside." "Who are you?" he demanded, trying to make out her features in the dark. "I'm The Wraith, Mr. Hoake," she said indifferently and his eyes widened in the dark. "We've a lot to talk about, I suggest we do so in a room that has a VCR." "What do you hope to accomplish?" he said, rising from bed and putting a robe on over his pajamas. "The question should be whether or not you'd like to survive," she stated as

he turned on the light. He stared at her standing calmly in the corner of the room, swallowing nervously as his eyes tracked to the katana in her right hand. "My office is downstairs." "Lead the way, make no mistakes. I can make your pain last a lifetime," Bailey said emotionlessly. "I know," he admitted easily as he turned and walked out of the bedroom. Bailey followed him out and down a staircase where he entered the first room on his left and turned on a light. He circled his desk and sat patiently with his hands folded on the surface in front of him as he waited for her to sit down. "Killing me won't save your life," he said calmly as she seated herself in one of the chairs in front of his desk. "Did you know, Mr. Hoake," she started, "that as of this moment, I estimate that the Secondary has less than a dozen operatives left?" "What?" he asked in surprise. "I eliminated the majority of them this afternoon, when Mr. McKraken thought it a wise idea to take my girlfriend away from me, since my family is no longer at your mercy," she said calmly. "I don't believe you.". "You will shortly," Bailey said, leaning over with a wince and retrieving a large binder from her bag which she tossed on his desk. "Do you recognize that?" He reached out and casually examined the first few pages. "It appears to be a copy of your personnel file," he stated indifferently. "That it is," Bailey said. "The original was stolen by McKraken's assistant,

Martin Satterfield." "Really?" "Mr. Satterfield and the original are in my possession. Did McKraken not inform you of this?" "No," he admitted. "I see," Bailey said and produced a videotape from the bag at her feet, sliding it across the desk toward him. "You won't need to watch the whole thing, but you can highlight it if you wish." He picked it up curiously, turned on the television behind his desk and slipped the tape into the VCR. He watched with a frown as Bailey appeared on the screen and introduced herself. She stated exactly who she was and began listing names and places. Ten minutes into the tape he shut it off with a sigh. "Three years ago, you agreed to let me go inactive," Bailey said quietly. "I would've remained that way indefinitely, posing no threat to the Organization now or in the future. It was my intention to negotiate the release of my family at a later date. However, Mr. McKraken decided, out of the clear blue sky, that I should return to the Organization and he again used my family as leverage to get me to accede to his wishes. Were you aware of his actions in taking me off inactive status?" "No." "I thought as much," Bailey said. "Because of McKraken's machinations, your Organization is all but destroyed and those that have survived, I now have at my mercy. How long do you think big brother will let you live if I expose what's left of you?" "You know the answer to that." "Yes, I do," Bailey said. "The videotape you just watched is but one of hundreds. My personnel file is in the hands of British Intelligence, as is Mr.

Satterfield. After fourteen days with no contact from me, that information will go public." "That would be harmful to you as well." "Perhaps, but without medical treatment I won't live through the night." James narrowed his eyes. "What do you propose?" "I propose we come to an immediate arrangement," Bailey said. "I've no wish to expose you, I just want to live the rest of my life free of you. I want my family to have their names back and to be free of your influence as well." "I'm listening," he said, leaning forward in his chair. "Write this down," Bailey said and he produced a legal pad from his desk to write on. "Martin Eugene Satterfield is to be cleared of all charges and granted amnesty from any means of prosecution. Joshua Mark Redding is to have his fingerprints removed from all databases and his criminal record destroyed. Doreen and Ryan Cameron and Ryan's fiance Fiona, are to be granted American citizenship and to remain free of any governmental influence or presence for the rest of their lives. Piper Esmeralda Tate is also to remain free of those same influences." "Is that it?" "Not quite," Bailey said. "If any of those people or myself fall prey to anything that may even remotely be considered suspicious, I'll make sure the Organization is buried, whether I'm still among the living or not. Do as I ask and you've my word that you'll never hear from any of us again." "And you?" "I've several demands on my own behalf," she said. "First, I'm no doubt implicated in the deaths of several of your operatives in Atlanta. I want that to go away and my name cleared of any wrongdoing. Secondly, I'll need

medical attention very quickly. If I die and don't make a phone call in fourteen days…" She paused with a shrug. "… You're aware of the consequences." "How badly are you injured?" "I've a gunshot wound to my abdomen that is fatal if not treated soon, in fact, it may already be too late," Bailey said. "I've also a gunshot wound to my left shoulder and right leg.” "Let me make a call?" he asked and she nodded. She sat quietly as he spoke into the phone quickly and hung up. "I've arranged for an EMT transport to Bethesda Navy. What are your other demands?" "I'll tell you if I survive," Bailey said. "You'll view at least one as a favor." "Fair enough," he said with a nod. "I agree to your terms." "You've made the right decision," Bailey said. "There are instructions in my bag. How long on the EMT?" He looked at his watch. "Any minute." She nodded and he noticed for the first time how pale she was and the light film of sweat that covered her face. His gut clenched at the repercussions so many people would face if she didn't survive and he rejoiced as he heard the sirens approach. He rose from his chair, acutely aware of the black eyes that tracked his movements as he traveled out of the office on his way to the front door to let them in. By the time the paramedics carried the stretcher into his office, she was slumped over in her chair, her sword lying on the ground at her feet. "Oh God," he said in alarm. "Is she alive?" "Barely," one of the paramedics said, taking her vitals. "Let's move her, hurry."

---------James smoked three and half packs of cigarettes from the observation deck of the operating room while he had waited and watched the doctors work on her throughout the night and well into the morning. His balls had jumped into his throat when, on two frightening occasions, she had flatlined on the table and he had waited with a rolling stomach as the doctors worked to revive her. Finally, as it neared ten in the morning a doctor entered the room to speak with him. "Is she going to live?" James asked anxiously "We think so," the man said. "Doctor Goldman, by the way," he said extending his hand, which James shook. "You think so?" he asked with a frown. "That woman should've been dead before she got here. I don't know how in the hell she was walking around," Goldman said. "She's stable at the moment and we think we've stopped all of the internal bleeding that the bullet in her abdomen caused." "I see," James said. "And her other wounds?" "A clean entry and exit in the shoulder, if she survives it'll probably cause her minor discomfort for a few weeks, but as strong as she is, I suspect she'll fully recover. The leg wound will require a little more time. I doubt she'll be able to walk without a crutch or a cane for a few months. But I would predict a full recovery on that one as well." "Good," James said. "How long until we know for certain?" "If survives the next forty eight hours, she'll make it," Goldman said with certainty.

"That long?" "Like I said, I think it's nothing short of miracle she survived as long as she did, we lost her twice on the table," Goldman said shaking his head. "She's one hell of a fighter." "No doubt about that," James agreed. "You can help yourself to the couch in my office if you'd like," Goldman said. "I'll come in and get you if…." he trailed off abruptly as the beeps emanating from the equipment below starting screaming alarms. "Fuck, she's crashing," he said bolting from the room. James ran to the window and placed both his palms on the glass in front of him as the doctors and nurses scrambled frantically back into the room and went to work on her. "We're losing her!" one of the other doctors yelled and James closed his eyes and sank to the floor. "Clear!" He leaned his back against the wall and listened as they tried to revive her. He put his head in his hands and tried to drown out the voices coming from below. "Clear!" "She's not responding." "Hit her again." "Doctor." "I said hit her again." "Doctor, she's gone."

"HIT HER AGAIN!"

Part Eight Or I may simply be a single drop of rain, But I will remain - W. Nelson

I Martin knocked on the door and waited in the hall until a woman he assumed was Bailey's mother answered the door. "Can I help you?" "Yes, Mrs. Cameron. I'm Martin Satterfield," he said. "Mr. Watts informed me that Piper is staying with you, may I speak to her, please?" "Come in," Doreen said and Martin entered the room. "She's awake, but won't get out of bed. Let me go tell her you're here." "Alright," Martin said and waited patiently until she returned and waved him in. He entered to see Piper sitting up in bed with huge dark circles under puffy eyes. He hoped that whatever Bailey had left her would cheer her up, although he suspected that it would have an effect that was completely opposite. "Hi, Piper," he said . "I have something for you." Piper turned wary eyes in his direction. "What?" she asked, her gaze dropping to the bag he held in his left hand. "Bailey asked me to give you this when you got settled in here," Martin said, trying on a smile that didn't quite work. Piper extended a hand and Martin gave her the bag. "Please, leave me,"

she said clutching the bag tightly to her chest. "Alright," he said as Bailey's mother gently pulled him out of the room. "What did you give her?" Doreen asked as soon as the door closed. "I don't know," Martin said. "Bailey made it quite clear that I was to give it to her though." "I hope…" Doreen started but stopped at the anguished wail that came from Piper's room and closed her eyes. "You'd better go." "I'm sorry," Martin said. Doreen sat on the sofa when he left, letting the tears run silently down her own face as she listened to Piper wail out her grief. ---------The week passed with no word and Doreen became extremely concerned with Piper. She only left her bedroom to go to the bathroom and barely touched any of the food that was brought into her. Either an indifferent silence or a crying jag met every attempt she had made to talk to her. Both Martin and Mr. Watts had made several attempts to visit her, but both were turned away, sometimes harshly. Finally putting her foot down, she prepared a huge a breakfast and marched determinedly into Piper's bedroom, sitting down with her tray on the edge of the bed. Piper watched her with distant eyes and scowled when she saw the tray in her hands. "I'm not hungry." "Wouldn't my daughter want you to take care of yourself?" Doreen asked. "Bailey's dead."

"You don't know that," Doreen said ignoring her own pain at the statement. "Yes, I do," Piper said, bringing a hand out from under the covers to lay a necklace on the bedspread. "She left me that," she choked, her eyes beginning to tear. "She never, ever took it off." Doreen gasped as she recognized it and reverently picked it up, caressing the inscription on the back. "Her father gave her this for her fourteenth birthday." Piper just nodded and wiped at her eyes. "That doesn't mean she's gone, child." "She transferred all of her money and holdings into my name," Piper sniffled. "She left me a note, but I don't have the courage to read it." "You should." "I can't," Piper said. "She told me once never to give up on her, you know?" "She's quite capable, child. Don't give up on her." "This is all my fault. If I had listened to her she would be okay." Doreen reached across the bed and slapped Piper smartly on the cheek. "You listen to me," she said. "She may be your lover but she's my daughter and I won't let you give up on her, because I can't. That girl walked through hell to save you and she let herself die a slow death over the years for her brother and myself. If she's in God's hands right now, I won't have you sitting around and making her sacrifice a vain one. Do you understand me?" Piper sat in shock, one hand cupping her stinging cheek and looking at Doreen with wide eyes. "I said do you understand me?"

"Yes." "My daughter loves you and if she's left this world, you're going to live the rest of your life honoring that. Bailey would want you to carry on and believe me, you can do it, and because you love her, you will do it," Doreen said with flashing eyes. "Now, I want you to eat everything I brought you and then I want to see you bathed and ready to walk with me outside in an hour. Understand?" "Yes." "Good," Doreen said with satisfaction, leaning forward to place Bailey's necklace over her head. "Bailey treasured her father as she obviously treasures you," she added rising from the bed and walking briskly from the room. Piper watched her go and stared at the door for several moments, bringing a hand up to cup the crucifix around her neck. She caressed it lovingly and brought it up to her lips for a tender kiss. With a shuddering sigh, she picked up the tray and reluctantly began eating the breakfast Doreen had brought in. ---------James Hoake walked into the room and glared severely at the disheveled forms gathered around the table. "Director," Bob said, standing from his seat. "This operation is over as of right now and everyone is dismissed until after the first of the year." "But…" Terry protested, rising from his chair. "Sit down, Terry," James ordered. "It's over. How many do we have left?" An uncomfortable silence encompassed the room.

"Don't make me repeat myself." "Nine," Keith said finally. "Six of which are hospitalized." "Holy God," James said. "Congratulations, Terry. You've managed to rather thoroughly destroy the Organization." "We can rebuild, I'll make it a priority," Terry stammered. "But Cameron…" "Shut up," James interrupted. "Bailey Ann Cameron died on the operating table at Bethesda Navy four days ago." Terry gaped and fell into the back of his chair. "She sustained several wounds when she all but annihilated all of our operatives. I received a visit from her at home and she made several demands. All of which I intend to honor," he explained. "Terry, I'll review your hand in this after the New Year, but right now, I want all of our remaining operatives to stand down and we'll continue this discussion when we reconvene in January." "She's really dead?" Terry asked. "Yes," James said. "And I'm sure we'll all soon regret it. She took several precautions to make sure we'd pay the price if she died. Bob, Keith, remain with me a minute. The rest of you are dismissed now." "But…" Terry said. "I said now," James interrupted and glared at him darkly until he very reluctantly and sheepishly made his way for the door. "Get comfortable, gentlemen," James said as soon as they were alone in the room.

II I am stretched on your grave, And will lie there forever. If your hands were in mine, I'd be sure we'd not sever - P. King, S. O'Connor On the fourteenth day at the embassy, Piper dressed smartly and put on her best jewelry. She took great pains in applying her makeup and styling her hair before emerging from her room and taking up vigil with Bailey's family, Martin, and Major Watts. They gathered in a large receiving area to patiently wait for word or the Major's cell phone to ring. She had struggled through the last week but Doreen had hovered above her constantly, always quick with a slap when she sank into despair or equally as adept in providing comfort, whichever she felt was appropriate at the time. She kept Bailey's note on her person at all times but still hadn't mustered up the courage to read it, much to Doreen's dismay. The day dragged on painfully until almost one in the afternoon when the Major's phone rang and everyone turned anxious expressions on the man as he answered it stiffly. "Watts," he said and his face fell. Doreen grabbed Piper's hand tightly and waited worriedly until the Major hung up. "Was it her?" Piper asked. "No," Jeremy said. "But I was informed we should have a visitor in a few minutes." "Really?" Piper asked, not daring to hope. "That's what I was told."

"Who?" Doreen asked. "I wasn't informed," Jeremy said, standing. "I'll wait outside if you don't mind and bring our visitor in when they arrive." Piper chewed on her lip nervously and held Doreen's hand tightly until the Major reentered the room a quarter of an hour later carrying a long cardboard tube and leading an olive skinned man dressed in a gray business suit. The man held a briefcase in one hand and a small wooden box in the crook of his other arm. She went very still and followed the man with hooded eyes as he stopped, setting the briefcase on the floor at his feet and looking carefully at the gathered faces. "I'm Keith DeSilva," he said. "I'm here to inform the Cameron family that you have been granted American citizenship and are free to do as you wish." "I'm also here to inform Martin Satterfield that he has been exonerated of all charges and is free to live anyway he chooses, without worry for his life," Keith said, pausing to clear his throat uncomfortably. "It's also my sad duty to inform you that Bailey Ann Cameron died almost two weeks ago in Bethesda." "No!" Piper screamed, springing from her chair, ignoring Doreen's anguished cry and Martin's quiet curse. "Where's her body?" she asked, shaking uncontrollably. Keith took the wooden box from under his arm and presented it to Piper. "She requested cremation. I'm very sorry." "Oh, God no," Piper said, crumbling. "Miss Cameron was in surgery for the better part of a day before she finally passed over," Keith said. "I'm very sorry." "No!" Piper screamed, running from the room in tears.

Doreen stood up and took the box from Keith. "Did she say anything?" "Not that I'm aware of." "My baby," Doreen said and Ryan embraced her tightly. "Her sword was to be given to Miss Tate," Keith said, gesturing to the tube in Jeremy's hands. "I'll see that she gets it," Jeremy said. Keith picked up his briefcase and withdrew three envelopes, which he also handed to Jeremy who took them without comment. "I'm very sorry," Keith said again to the people gathered who either didn't hear him or didn't care to respond. He looked at Jeremy who nodded and led him, unnoticed, out of the room. "Damn it," Martin said, wiping at his eyes. ---------Piper ran hysterically back to her room and locked the door behind her. She raged destructively around the room, finally collapsing in a corner and bringing her knees up her chest, sobbing uncontrollably, her breath coming painfully. She wept until the light coming through the window was gone and Doreen finally had the Major come in and unlock the door. Doreen entered alone, sadly taking in the shattered room and lowering herself to the floor to take a seat next to the sobbing Piper, putting an arm around her. "Read me her note." "I can't." "Would you like me to read it to you?"

Piper sniffled and dug the note out of her pocket. "Please," she said, handing it to her. Doreen took several deep breaths as she unfolded it and put on her glasses. "It says..." she started.

Piper, As a person who has spent the majority of her life not on speaking terms with God, I want you to know that each day I spent with you I thanked Him. And as you read this letter know that I've much to be thankful for. Because of you, I lived more in the time we spent together than I did in all my years prior; and because of you, a soul in danger of dying was given the gift of happiness. My sins are of such magnitude that forgiveness could only be found in fantasy. A fantasy that became reality when I met you, for you're the best thing that ever happened to me. At some point in my life, I must have done something right because having you was the greatest gift I ever received. I know I never said the words, mainly because I was afraid to. Afraid for reasons I can't explain, even to myself. Foolish, I know. But since meeting you I've found myself afraid of things I know are irrational. The idea of someone like me having been blessed with the love of someone like you, was something I dared not ever hope for or allow myself to even dream about. Having you, if only for a short time, made my whole life worth living. I wish I had the words to let you know how much you mean to me. To say I love you doesn't seem adequate enough to convey the depth of my feelings. But know that I do. I love you. I love you beyond measure. You'll be with me always. You became my life and all that I was and all that I become belongs to you.

"…Yours now and forever, Bailey," Doreen finished in tears and enveloped a wailing Piper in her arms. "It's alright, child," she whispered. "It's alright..." ---------Piper approached Martin three days later with a determined look on her face. He saw her coming and experienced a quick moment of indecision as to whether or not he should run or hold his ground when he noted her expression. "Martin," Piper said as she took a seat across from him. "Yes?" "What are your plans now?" "I don't really know," he said with a shrug. "I want you to come work for me." "Huh?" "I want you to come and work for C-Corp after the first of the year," Piper said. "Bailey left me the company, and I could use you." Martin considered a moment. "I think…" he said slowly, "… I think I'd like that." "Good, then it's settled," Piper said with a nod of satisfaction. "I want you to come home with me and the Cameron's for Christmas." "Home?" Martin said. "You mean with your family?" "Yes, we'll be leaving the day after tomorrow. I'm planning on calling my parents tonight." "Alright," he said. "I'll call my mother too. I need to let her know that I'm

alive." "Great," Piper said, rising to her feet. "Piper, are you okay?" he asked before she could walk away. "No." "You should be proud of her." "I am," Piper said with a smile and a quick wipe at her eyes. "Very proud," she added as she walked off in search of the Major. She found him smoking and talking to the mysterious Andrew in the courtyard, who he dismissed as he saw her approach. "Good morning." "Good morning, Major," Piper said. "I'd like to talk to you for a bit, if that's alright?" "Of course," Jeremy said. "Shall we walk?" "Yes," Piper said, falling into pace beside him. "What would you like to discuss?" "I wanted to let you know we'll be leaving the day after tomorrow." "I see." "And I wanted to thank you for all you've done for us," Piper said. "And all that you did for her." "No thanks necessary." "She thought you were a good man," Piper said. "And I agree." "I'm saddened beyond words to have lost her, as I know you are," Jeremy

said. "I wanted very much to continue my friendship with her." "I think she would've wanted that too," Piper said. "Where will you go now?" "Home to my wife and boys." "Doreen said Bailey left something for me?" "She did indeed," Jeremy said and waved at Andrew who approached. "Would you retrieve Miss Tate's package from my room, please?" "Of course," Andrew said and disappeared. "Who is that guy?" "Andrew?" Jeremy asked and Piper nodded. "A valued assistant and an extremely lethal bodyguard." "Ahhh," Piper said with a little grin. "There are many things I would like to know about Bailey," Jeremy said. "I know now isn't the time, but I hope that you would consider a correspondence." "I'd like that," Piper said. "Did you know she was in a British prison when she was sixteen?" "No, I didn't." "She killed the officer that ordered his men to fire upon the crowd that contained her family." "Really?" "Yes, sixteen years old and she killed that man, despite the presence of several other soldiers," Piper said. "She killed a prison guard who attempted to rape her at that same age."

"My God." "She was in prison for the better part of a year," Piper said. "They beat her constantly and I know they tortured her. But you know what?" "What?" "She never let them break her and she never pleaded," Piper said. "She won, just like she always has." "I'm going to miss her." "Me too," Piper said. "She was so much more than you could imagine, Major. She was kind and gentle, very loving, and naïve in so many ways. She was everything you wouldn't expect her to be if you knew the kind of life she led." Jeremy nodded, considering her words as Andrew approached. He waved him forward and took the cardboard tube from his hands. "Thank you, Andrew." "What is it?" Piper asked. "Her sword," Jeremy said, presenting it to her. "Oh my," Piper said, wiping at her eyes quickly before she took possession of it. "Are you okay?" "I think so," Piper said as she opened one end of the tube and withdrew the sword, finding it heavier than she imagined. "That's a custom piece," Jeremy said in admiration. "There's a note." "Huh?" Piper said as she noticed a piece of paper held around the pommel with one of Bailey's hair ties.

She carefully removed the note and quickly extended it to the Major. "Please read it for me." "Are you sure?" Jeremy asked, taking the note from her hand when she nodded. Piper closed her eyes and hugged the sword tightly to her chest as Jeremy unfolded it and cleared his throat. "It says, To the Guardian of my soul." "Oh Bailey," Piper said, her eyes beginning to tear. "If you'll excuse me." "Of course," Jeremy said, handing her the note and walking away briskly. Piper put the sword back in its container and carried it over to a nearby bench cradling it to her chest, where she sat and cried quietly. ---------Several hours later, Piper stared at the phone with trepidation. She had been sitting in front of it for almost an hour building up the courage to call her mother; a call that she was afraid that she couldn't complete without another breakdown. Finally, with a deep breath, she dialed the phone and waited through three rings for an answer.

"Hello," Corey said. "Hi, Corey."

"Jesus Christ, where have you been?" Corey exclaimed. "Nancy's called here a dozen times and she's tried you several times at work. They said you took a leave of absence and Bailey's supposedly disappeared into thin air." "It's a long story, Corey," Piper said. "Can I speak to mother, please?"

"Are you okay?" Corey asked, picking up on her tone. "Yes," Piper said,

her eyes tearing. "I'll explain later, please let me talk to mother." "Alright," Corey said reluctantly and Liz got on the phone immediately.

"Piper, what's happened?" "Mom, I need to come home," Piper said, wiping at her eyes. "I'd like to bring some guests, if that's okay?" "Bailey?" Liz asked. "You know she's always welcome." "Not Bailey," Piper said choking back a sob. "Her mother, her brother and his fiancé, also a friend from work.

"That's a housefull, I thought she was estranged from her family?" "She was, it's a long story. Can I tell you when we get there?" Piper pleaded.

"Of course, we'll be glad to have them. When should we expect you?" "Day after tomorrow," Piper said, biting on her hand to keep from crying.

"Honey, what's wrong?" "Bailey won't be coming," Piper said, giving up to the tears that wouldn't be denied.

"Why?" Liz said, growing alarmed. "Did you guys have a fight?" "Mom, Bailey's dead," Piper sobbed.

"What?" Liz yelled into the phone. "Oh my God! What happened? "Mom, please let me explain later," Piper said. "I can't do this now."

"My God, Piper." "Please, Mom," Piper said. "I'll call when we land, I got to go."

"Wait, where are you?" "I got to go, I'll explain later," Piper said, hanging up the phone and launching herself on to the bed in tears. ---------"This is my card," Jeremy said to Piper at the gate. "Please keep in touch." "I will, Major," Piper said. "And thank you for everything." "It was my pleasure," he said with a grin as she threw her arms around him and kissed him on the cheek. "I'll see that her sword is shipped immediately to your parent's address." "Thanks," Piper said and stepped back for Doreen. "Mr. Watts, I regret my early behavior towards you." "I understand," Jeremy said. "Your belongings are in storage," he said, handing her a card. "Call that number and they'll be shipped to wherever you decide to settle." "Thank you, Mr. Watts," she said, shaking his hand. "Most welcome." Martin hung behind and let everyone make their way through the gate to the airplane before he approached the Major, who looked at him curiously. "I was told to give this to you, Major," Martin said, handing him a document bag. "What's this?" "It's The Wraith's original personnel file," he said with a wink. "It's for you alone," he added and Jeremy nodded.

"Did she ask you to give me this?" "Yes," Martin said. "When it was all over." "I see," Jeremy said, placing the bag under his arm and extending his left hand. "Take care, Major," Martin said, gripping his hand firmly and turning to walk through the gate. Jeremy stood and watched until the plane pulled away from the gate. Taking a deep breath, he turned and started making his way back through the airport, Andrew falling into pace with him as they neared the exit. "What did he give you, sir?" "It's personal, Andrew," Jeremy said. "A gift from a fallen friend."

III And she said, "There look through the trees, The sun always shines, Always on time." - G. Huntley Both of Piper's parents plus Corey and Jennifer came to the airport to meet them and Piper ran into her mother's arms when she saw her. She embraced her for a long moment before taking a deep breath and introducing her companions. "Everyone this is Doreen and Ryan Cameron, Ryan's fiancé, Fiona, and Martin Satterfield," Piper said. "This my mother Elizabeth, my father Jack, my brother Corey and his wife Jennifer, and the little one Jennifer is holding is my niece, Devon."

Liz went into charm mode and happily buzzed from person to person. "It's a pleasure to have all of you," she beamed. "I understand there's a story to be told, but if it's alright we'll discuss it over dinner?" "That would be fine, Mom," Piper said. "Great, we brought two cars if you all want to pile in," Liz said. "Corey," she added with a slap to the back of his head, "Get their bags." The cars left the airport and Liz kept up a constant stream of friendly chatter with Doreen during the entire trip back, casting an occasional worried stare at her daughter, who was unusually quiet and stared out the window sadly. When they arrived, she caught Jack's eye and nodded in the direction of their daughter, who was entering the house alone and he immediately trailed after her. Worried, but with guests to look after, she quickly went about getting them settled. Finally alone in the kitchen preparing dinner, she found herself crying for the bashful, raven-haired girl who had sat at the table in this very room and fed her granddaughter over Thanksgiving. Afraid that she would suffer a breakdown, she got herself under control with several deep breaths and a long sigh as she turned closed eyes toward the ceiling. With dinner about ready, she was unable to stay away and she went in search of her daughter and husband. After a quick round of the house where she informed all of her guests that dinner would soon be ready, she made tracks for Jack's study, knowing that was where she would find them. She entered quietly without knocking and found her daughter curled up in her husband's lap as he sat behind his desk. Jack didn't bother to look up as the door opened and she crossed the room to stand next to them and lay a tender hand on her weeping daughter's shoulder. "It hurts so bad," Piper sobbed.

"I know it does, sweetie," Liz said. "Can you tell us what happened?" Piper took an audible breath and squirmed deeper into her father's embrace. "It's a story I think I'll only be able to tell once," she said with difficulty. "Alright, honey," Liz said. "Dinner should be about ready, are you up to it?" "Not really," Piper said, craning her neck up to place a kiss on her father's cheek and disentangling herself from his lap. "But it needs to be told," she added as she stood and wiped at her eyes. "You deserve to know her, she gave her life for me." "Oh, Piper," Liz said with a sob, bringing her hand to her mouth. A sob that she quickly stifled when she saw the tears again spring into her daughter's eyes. "I'm sorry." "It's okay," Piper said. "The sun'll rise tomorrow whether I want it to or not. I'm going to go clean up," she said as she turned and walked to the door where she visibly composed herself with a struggle before she opened it and walked out of the room. ---------When everyone was seated at the dinner table in a somewhat uncomfortable silence, all faces eventually turned to Piper with expectant looks. Piper took an awkward breath. "This will take some time," she started. "And I'm not sure I can get through it without taking a break." "Do your best, dear," Liz said and Piper nodded. "I guess I should tell you who Bailey was first…" she began slowly and continued for the next two hours. She explained everything, stopping occasionally for a small crying jag but continuing bravely on, watching her family's expressions turn from surprise

and shock to anger and eventually to tears. Liz got up toward the end and ran into the kitchen for almost half an hour before she returned and let her finish the rest of the story. Corey completely crumbled at the end and even her father looked away from everyone for a few minutes. A long silence encompassed the room in which the only noise were the sounds of Doreen crying into her son's shoulder and the sniffles that surrounded the table. It was Jack that finally broke the silence. "I'm very, very sorry for her loss," he said sympathetically to the Cameron's. "I only spent a few days in her company, but she was special and I know my daughter adored her." Liz got up again at his words and, with a quick mumbled apology, fled the room. Jack watched her go sadly. "My wife was very fond of her as well." "We all were," Corey said. "I'd like you all to know that you're very welcome to stay with us for as long as you wish and that my family is happy to have you here," Jack said. "Thank you," Doreen said. "Yes, thank you," Martin added. "If everyone will excuse me, I think I'll look in on mother." Piper said, wiping her eyes and standing from the table. "Goodnight, dear," Doreen said and Piper grinned at her and tried on a smile for everyone else's benefit on her way out of the room. Piper wandered through the house without success and as a last resort, entered her own bedroom, finally finding her mother crying softly on the end of her bed. Liz looked up when the door opened and spread her arms in invitation. Nothing needed to be said, she raced across the room to enter the embrace.

---------The days passed until Christmas Eve was upon them and Piper spent the entire night awake at the window in her bedroom, fondling the little box that she had hoped to present to Bailey on Christmas. She had given little thought to what she was going to do after the holidays and the time had passed in a haze of self-recriminations and grief. She blamed herself solely for Bailey's death and castigated herself harshly for throwing a kink into the plans that Bailey had obviously worked out to succeed. She knew in her heart that if she had stayed in the office that day, Bailey would be celebrating with everyone right now. She was jolted from her thoughts when her mother quietly entered the room as the sun was rising. "Were you awake all night?" Liz asked, crossing the room and laying her hands on Piper's shoulders. "I'm not sleepy," Piper said with a little sniffle. "Honey, you need to take care of yourself." "I know," Piper said. "It's all my fault." "If Bailey were here would she agree with you?" "Probably not." "Then be quiet." "But it is my fault." "No, it isn't." "She told me once that she'd die to keep me from living in her world," Piper said with a sob. "And that's exactly what she did." "Oh, honey," Liz said. "She came and got you because she loved you. Don't dishonor that."

"I miss her." "I know you do," Liz said. "What do you have there?" "Her Christmas present," Piper said, starting to cry. "May I see it?" Liz asked and Piper handed it to her. Liz opened the little box to find a beautiful silver-gold ring with diamonds inlaid within Celtic engravings. "It's gorgeous," Liz said. "She would have loved it." "You think so?" Piper asked, wiping at her eyes. "I know so," Liz said with a smile. "When did you get this for her?" "Would you believe a week after I met her?" "Yes, I would." "I don't know what I'm going to do." "Well, I think you should make sure her family is taken care of, you said she left all of her money to you?" "Yes, millions." "Jesus," Liz said, blowing out a puff of air. "Did she leave any instructions on how she wanted her family seen to?" "No," Piper said. "But I know she would've wanted me to look after them. I'll ask them what they want to do after the holidays." "What do you want to do?" "I guess I'll go back and run the company."

"Is that what you want?" "No, I just want Bailey back." "Oh, sweetie," Liz said, kissing her on the top of her head. "I know you do, I do too. But you need to get cleaned up. Nancy called last night, she's coming over this morning," she said and felt the shoulders stiffen under her hands. "Don't worry, I'll take her aside and explain everything." "Thanks." "She was very concerned for you, she doesn't know Bailey's no longer with us." Piper sighed deeply. "Now go get in the shower, you know how Corey is on Christmas, he's already waiting downstairs to open presents," Liz said. "He's the biggest kid." "Okay." Piper said with a tired smile and embraced her mother tightly before collecting her things and making her way out of the room. Liz watched her go sadly and placed the ring carefully back in its box.

IV The door swings open and it's cold outside, Run and hide, Run and hide - L. Davis, J. Destri Two days after Christmas, Jeremy retreated to his den carrying a glass of brandy and took a seat behind his desk. Glad to be home, but sorely depressed over the way things had turned out, he had waited until this moment to look at her file. He pulled it from the bag it resided in and

placed it front of him, frowning when the phone rang as he reached out to turn on the lamp that sat on his desk. He glared at the offensive device and waited, unmoving, through five rings in the hope that his wife would pick it up, sighing in relief when the sixth rang never came and the phone went silent. Making himself comfortable, he leaned back in his chair and sipped at his brandy, scowling in frustration when his wife poked her head through the door. "Yes?" he asked with forced patience. "You've got a call." "Take a message." "She won't leave one, insists on speaking to you." "Who is it?" "Wouldn't say, but she's obviously Irish." "Irish?" he asked. "Alright, I'll take it." His wife retreated and he reached for the phone, figuring there must be some problem with the Cameron's belongings. "Watts." He sprang to his feet, the brandy flying from the glass as both of his arms shot victoriously into the air. ---------Terry poured the last swallow of his Scotch into a glass and stared at it drunkenly for several minutes. His gaze eventually leaving the glass and slowly encircling his living room, his eyes noting the accumulated refuse that created the sty the room had recently degraded to. He hadn't showered in over a week and he was peripherally aware of how bad he smelled. He had spent every day since the Director had dismissed him,

wallowing in self-pity, and racking his brain in an attempt to find the moment in time where he could have turned the tables. With no answers forthcoming, he had buried himself in the bottle and had remained there. He rubbed a hand through his hair, irritated at how greasy it felt, but too drunk to care. He looked at it stupidly for a moment, finally wiping it across the front of his robe and grabbing his glass to knock back the last of the Scotch. With a little sigh, he closed his eyes and fell into a dreamless sleep. He awoke with a start an uncertain amount of time later and squinted around fearfully in the dark, the uncomfortable sense that he wasn't alone gnawing at the back of his mind. Not moving from his chair and afraid to breathe, he let his gaze rake carefully over every inch of the living room. Finding nothing, he let out a relieved breath and his shoulders slumped, releasing the tension that he wasn't aware had taken control of his body. "You lose, Terry," came an Irish purr from directly behind his chair. His bladder let go as an arm snaked over his shoulder and a gloved hand from behind gripped his face, forcing his head up and into the back of his recliner. He screamed when he felt the puncture, but the scream morphed into staggered grunts of breathless agony as the blade slowly sliced through him in an upward motion. Eventually, as the blade's progress was finally halted by bone, he felt himself released. His hands went immediately to his injury and his eyes dropped in horror to the bleeding gash that started just above his left hip and ran across the width of his abdomen to end at his ribcage. Surprisingly, the wound itself wasn't gushing blood, the bulging presence of his entrails protruding through the wound had reduced the external bleeding to a slow ebb. He was dimly aware of Bailey coming out from behind his chair, leaning heavily on a cane and bending to clean her knife off on the front of his robe. Straightening, she reached inside her jacket and withdrew her cell phone, punching a number into it and bringing it to her face. "Fifteen minutes."

She flipped the phone closed and limped over to sit carefully on the end of his coffee table, eyeing him with interest. "For the second time in my life, Terry, I've killed because I wanted to, and for the first time in my life, it feels good," she said conversationally. "The wound is fatal and, from what I understand, extremely painful. Care to confirm or deny?" He could only grind his teeth against the pain and stare at her, his eyes glittering with hatred. "I'll take your silence as a confirmation," she said. "We have some time to catch up, it'll take twenty minutes for you to die. Of course, you'll be unconscious in fifteen. So its your dime," she added with a shrug and looked at him expectantly. She received nothing but his labored breathing in response so she continued. "That little scratch I gave you is my last official act as an employee of the government," she said. "Director Hoake almost laughed when I asked for the privilege as part of my severance package. Needless to say, your services to the Organization are no longer required." She cocked her head curiously. "No comment?" With an effort, he managed to bare his teeth in a snarl. "That's the spirit," she said. "Did you really think that I'd allow my lover to live with the guilt of having been the cause of my demise? She more than likely already thinks that this is all her fault, but I'll have the rest of my life to convince her otherwise. It'll be a long life too, Terry. Much longer than the few minutes you have remaining." "D…D…Dyke," Terry ground out. She chuckled. "That very well may be true," she said. "But I'm her dyke,

and I hope to God I always am." She raised an eyebrow in contemplation as his breath began to shorten. "It seems I was off by a few minutes. Must be the alcohol in your system. It thins the blood, you know?" she speculated. "More's the pity." She stood from the table and leaned on her cane. "Try to land on your feet when you arrive in Hell," she said with a dark smile and turned to limp slowly towards the door, where she paused for a moment and waited for his head to fall lifelessly onto his chest. "Goodbye, Terry," she whispered, opening the door and stepping out into the night. She carefully negotiated the stairs with her cane and walked down the driveway to the street to open the passenger door of her GTO. With a slight grimace, she sat down in the seat and rested the cane between her legs. "Where to now?" Josh said from behind the wheel. "New Orleans." ---------Piper?" Nancy said as she hesitantly opened the door. "Come on in, Nan," Piper said from the edge of her bed. Nancy entered and threw a worried glance at Piper who was still wrapped in her towel and staring at the katana lying across her lap. "Pippy, you've been out of the shower for over an hour, are you going to come down for dinner?" "Yeah, I guess I lost track of time." "Honey, are you okay?" "No," Piper said. "I don't know what I'm going to do without her," she said

tears coming to her eyes. "You're going to go on, just like she would've wanted you to." "I don't know that I want to," Piper whispered. "You have to." "Why?" "Because that's what she would've wanted, you know that," Nancy said. "She loved you very much." "I know." "Is that hers?" Nancy asked, nodding at the sword. "Yeah," Piper said with the ghost of a smile. "You know I caught her working out with it once. She was amazing. So fast and so strong, she was unbeatable." "I imagine she was." "Why did I go home that day?" Piper asked. "Why?" "Only God can answer that, Pippy," Nancy said. "It wasn't your fault." "Yes, it was," Piper said. "Because of me, she died on some operating table, alone with no one to watch over her and no one except a bunch of strangers to look after her when she was gone." "Piper," Nancy said. "She died knowing that she saved you and knowing that her family was going to be taken care of. How would she feel if she could see you now?" Piper lifted her eyes to Nancy's. "Be strong for her, Pippy," she said, giving her a quick peck on the cheek.

"Now get dressed, your Mom is almost done with dinner." ---------Josh walked up the worn dirt road an hour before sunset enjoying the cold brisk weather. He rubbed his hands together happily as he approached the plantation home and climbed up the steps to knock firmly on the door, waiting patiently until a large man with graying red hair opened the door. "Can I help you?" Jack asked "Happy New Year. Is Piper here?" he asked."I'm Josh Anderson, a friend of hers from Atlanta." The man stared at him for a moment, evaluating him with intelligent eyes. "We're eating dinner, would you like to come in?" "Yes, please. I'm sorry to disturb you." "Not at all. Come in," Jack said, stepping back and closing the door after him. "I hope you're not here to give her anymore bad news. She's had enough." "Just here to say hello." "Good to hear. Follow me," Jack said and led him into the dining room where he was surprised to find a room full of people. "Josh," Piper said looking up in surprise. "What are you doing here?" "I wanted to see you." Piper got up from the table and gave him a hug. "I'm glad you came, have a seat," she said, leading him to a chair next to hers. "This is my friend, Josh Anderson," she said to everyone as she sat back down in her chair. "I'll let everyone introduce themselves," she added, waiting until the formalities had passed to speak.

"How did you know where to find me?" "It wasn't that hard," Josh said as Liz gave him a plate. "Thank you, ma'am," he said. "But you'll need to set out another, I have a friend a coming if you don't mind?" "Who?" Piper asked. Josh looked at his watch. "She should be here any minute." A grin twitching slyly at the corners of his mouth as he dug his cell phone from a pocket and dialed a number. "Yeah, she's here," he said into the phone, turning a winning smile on Piper. Piper paled and closed her eyes as words once spoken abruptly dominated her mind with a startling loudness, their meaning becoming suddenly clear. "I play to win and if it looks like I've lost, its only because its not over yet." "Oh God," she cried, bolting from her seat and taking most of the tablecloth with her, scattering plates and spilling drinks as she knocked over her chair and ran from the room. "You've got to be fucking kidding, Josh," Martin said, rising from his chair. "If you are, it's nowhere near funny." "See for yourself," Josh said with a chuckle. Martin smiled and ran after her, as did everyone else in the room. They emerged as a crowd on to the front porch, finding Piper jumping up and down with her hands over her mouth, staring with wide and tearfully overflowing eyes at the GTO coming up the drive. The car stopped and Bailey got out slowly, closing the door behind her and shooting a relieved smile in her direction. Piper screamed joyously and flew down the steps at breakneck speed,

hitting the bottom and racing the remaining distance to throw herself into Bailey's arms so hard it took both of them to the ground. "No way," Martin said. "Thank the Lord." Doreen said as Liz ran into her husband's arms crying happily. "Who is that?" Fiona asked. "It's my sister," Ryan said with a huge grin. Piper straddled her on the cold ground, covering her face and lips with kisses, only distantly aware that she was crying. "I love you so much," she cried. "Don't you ever leave me again." "I love you, too." "Say that again," Piper said, burying her face in Bailey's hair. "I love you, Piper," Bailey whispered, bringing a hand up to stroke the head buried in her shoulder. "Help me up, love." Piper raised her head and looked deeply into the black eyes inches from her own. "Are you hurt?" "Still recovering I'm afraid." She blinked back her tears and helped her shakily to her feet, noticing for the first time the cane she had been using to stand on, she knelt to pick it up for her. "Better?" Piper asked as Bailey took the cane in her right hand and leaned on it. "Yes," Bailey said with a lopsided smile.

"Good," Piper said and stingingly slapped her face. "That's for making me believe that I lost you." Bailey gaped at her in stunned surprise, bringing her left hand up to cup her burning cheek. "Good for her," Nancy said approvingly as she observed from the porch. "Ouch," Jack said. "I've a mind to do the same thing," Doreen said. "Did that hurt?" Piper asked. "Yes," Bailey said peevishly, rubbing her cheek. "Good," Piper said with satisfaction, reaching up to take her hand and placing a kiss on the palm, wrapping her in a hug and placing another kiss on the injured cheek. "I love you, Bailey Ann," she added, bursting into happy tears. "I love you," Bailey said and Piper started to cry harder. "You have a lot of explaining to do," Piper cried into her chest. "I thought you were dead." "I promised, didn't I?" "Kiss me," Piper sniffled and raised her face to receive the incoming lips. "Now, come say hello to everyone who still thinks you're a ghost," she said, taking Bailey's hand and leading her slowly to the porch where smiling faces waited to greet her. Bailey gingerly took the last step and smiled at her mother. "Hello, Mum," she said and was enveloped by a crying Doreen. "It's very good to see you, Bailey," Martin said with a happy grin, patting her on the hand that was circling her mother's back.

"Hi, Martin," she said over Doreen's shoulder. Doreen finally let go of her and was replaced instantly by Liz. "Thank God, Bailey." The embraces went through everyone including Nancy and even the usually silent Fiona, who was obviously in awe of her. Piper never released Bailey's hand and let the tears fall from her eyes unchecked. She was eventually led back into the house and taken to the dining room where Josh was found busily going about eating dinner, he looked up sheepishly as everyone came back into the room and Piper glared at him disapprovingly. "What?" he said around a mouthful of food. "I tried to get her to stop," he said gesturing at Bailey. "But she was in a hurry to get here." "Piper get her a chair," Liz said as they all began to take up their seats. Piper let go of Bailey's hand tentatively and began to leave the room, throwing an uncertain glance over her shoulder with every step as if she wouldn't be there when she got back. "Corey get Bailey a chair, please," Liz said rolling her eyes and Piper instantly closed the distance to retake possession of Bailey's hand. When Bailey was seated, she reached over and patted her still crying mother's hand. "I'm sorry, Mum." "They said you were dead, child." "It was necessary, I'm sorry," Bailey said, squeezing Piper's hand tightly. "Is it over?" "Yes, it is," Bailey said with a nod. "Are you okay?" Ryan asked.

"I'll need the cane to get around for awhile, but yes, I've never been better," she said with a brilliant smile and Piper's eyes grew moist again at the sight of it. "A lot of people were hurting very badly over your loss, young lady," Jack said. "I'm truly sorry," Bailey said. "It was unavoidable, not only for everyone's safety but for mine as well. I was out for over two weeks following surgery. They weren't sure whether or not I was going to make it and didn't want to take the chance of making me a target while I was defenseless. They decided to proceed as if I died and followed my instructions in that regard." "We're just glad to have you back, Bailey," Corey said. "Yes," Liz said in agreement, "very glad," she added with a smile nudging Piper's knee under the table. Piper's face scrunched up confusedly and she turned a look on her mother, who smiled and nudged her again, forcing a little box into her hand. "Thank you," Bailey said. "It means a lot to me knowing that I have friends and… uhm… family…" She paused, her voice cracking on the last word. "…Family that care for me." "Don't ever doubt that, child," Doreen said and Bailey nodded. Piper reluctantly took her eyes off Bailey and looked to see what her mother had given her, letting out a quiet gasp at what she found. Her eyes came up to meet Liz's and her mother nodded, grinning encouragingly at her. Taking a deep breath Piper steadied herself. "Uhm…Bailey," she started and almost lost her nerve when Bailey turned an adoring glance in her direction. "Yes?"

"I…I…" Piper stopped and cleared her throat and Liz chuckled, earning a quick, vicious glare from her daughter. "What's the matter?" Bailey asked squeezing Piper's hand. "Oh boy," Piper groaned. "I want to give you your Christmas present." "You bought me a present?" "It's more than that," Piper said, feeling the sweat break out on her body, her face growing hot. She slowly brought her hand up from under the table and presented the box to Bailey, shyly. Bailey let go of Piper's hand, using both to cradle the box and open the lid, emitting a little gasp when the contents were revealed. Her eyes grew moist and quickly overfilled as Piper took the ring from the box, grabbing her left hand in the process. "Last night, I went to bed not wanting to wake up," Piper said in barely more than a whisper. "Tonight, I'll fall asleep thanking God I have this chance. I don't ever want to face another day without you in it," she stopped for another deep breath and a sniffle. "I want to love, honor, and cherish you for the rest of my life. I love you, I'll always love you. Please, be mine." Bailey choked back a sob and forgot there was anyone else in the room at Piper's words. She opened her mouth to speak but to her dismay she found herself incapable of forming anything coherent. "Just nod yes or no, goofy," Piper croaked. Bailey vigorously nodded to the affirmative and Piper slipped the ring on her finger. "I love you." "Way to go, Pippy!" Nancy said, instigating approving smiles and happy applause from the other occupants of the room. Bailey stared through tearing eyes at the ring encircling her finger, only

dimly aware of the noise surrounding her. She brought her eyes up to meet Piper's and promptly broke into tears, arms immediately enveloped her and she wept helplessly into the crimson hair. Liz wiped at her own eyes. "Let's give them a moment shall we?" she said, standing from her chair. "Josh, would you get her things from the car and I'll find you a place to bunk down for the night?" "Yes, ma'am," Josh said as he rose from the table. Doreen got up from the table and lovingly stroked Bailey's hair as she passed. "I'm happy for you, child." Piper held her tightly until she cried herself out; several minutes after everyone had left them alone in the room. Finally, she pulled back and looked at her with such open and honest emotion that she felt the breath leave her body. "I love you, Piper." "I know," Piper said. "Come to bed, you must be tired. We can talk in the morning." Bailey nodded and accepted the offered hand that was extended to help her out of her chair. She reached for her cane upon standing and was led slowly through a suspiciously abandoned house and carefully up the stairs. Piper found Bailey's bag already sitting on the bed and quickly walked over to set it on the floor so she could sit down. As soon as she was seated, she pulled the necklace from under her shirt and slipped it gently over Bailey's head. "This is yours," Piper said with a kiss on her lips. "It broke my heart to see it off of you." "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." "I love you, Bailey," Piper said with another kiss taking a seat beside her on the bed.

"I love you, too." Piper sat quietly, absorbing the emotion coming off of her with a smile. "Would you help me with my shoes, please?" Bailey asked after a moment. "Of course," Piper said as she knelt before her and undid the laces on her boots. "How did you get them on?" "I had to have Josh help me," Bailey admitted with a scowl. "Poor baby," Piper said, smiling at the image that produced as she pulled the shoes off. "Want me to help you with your pants?" "Turn the light off first." "I've seen you naked before," Piper said with a puzzled look as Bailey cast her eyes down. "What's wrong?" "I…I have scars." "Oh baby, that doesn't mean anything to me." "Please, just turn off the light." "Alright, love," Piper said with a nod and got up to turn off the light. She returned in the dark and slowly helped her out of her clothes, noticing a quiet hiss of pain as she pulled the shirt over her head. "Did I hurt you?" "No." "Liar," Piper said, taking off her own clothes and crawling into the opposite side of the bed. "I'm sorry."

"It's okay," Bailey said. "Let me hold you." Piper quickly snuggled into the waiting arms and Bailey felt the tears on her chest. "I'm so glad to have you back," Piper said in the dark. "I thought I was going to die it hurt so bad." "I'm so sorry to have put you through that." Piper just squeezed her as tightly as she dared.

V It's been so long since I've been home, I've been gone, I've been gone for way too long - K. Rock Piper opened her eyes in the morning with alarm, and upon feeling the soft skin held tightly in her arms, let out a long sigh of relief. "Thank you, God," she whispered with a sniffle. She spent over an hour thoughtfully playing with the mass of unruly ebony hair that was spread out over a full quarter of the bed before she slipped out from under the covers to shrug into a pair of sweats and a T-shirt. Once dressed, she stood for a long time staring down at the sleeping form that had a hand curled between her breasts and an angry red area on her left shoulder the size of a baseball. She bent and placed a light kiss on the wounded shoulder and planted another gently on her forehead, tenderly sweeping the hair out of her face. "I love you so much," she whispered and placed another kiss to her forehead on her way out the room.

She made short work out of her trip to a freezing bathroom and happily bounced down the stairs on her way to the kitchen, where she found her mother and Doreen gossiping. "Good morning," Piper said, getting a chuckle out of both women. "I see you found exactly what you needed," Liz said with a grin. "Yeah." "You made her very happy last night, dear," Doreen said. "Is she awake?" "No, she's still sleeping," Piper said with a slight blush. "What's the blush for?" Liz asked. "I can't believe I did that in front of everyone." "Don't be embarrassed, the look on her face was worth every minute." "Yeah, it was," Piper said, grinning. "I think I'm going to look in on her," Doreen said, rising from her chair. "She'd like that," Piper said with a smile and getting a smile in return as Doreen made her way out of the kitchen. "How is she?" Liz asked after a moment. "She leans pretty hard on that cane." "She seems okay," Piper said. "She hasn't talked about it." "Josh was in here earlier," Liz said. "He picked her up at the hospital and spoke to her doctor." "Is something wrong?" "She's okay now, sweetie," Liz said. "But she should still be in bed. She

left the hospital over her doctor's objections. You should make sure she takes it really easy the next few weeks. According to Josh, she had a pretty rough time of it." "What do you mean?" "He said they had to revive her on the operating table three different times and she was in a coma for almost a week." "My God," Piper said, starting to cry. "She's fine now, honey," Liz said enveloping her in a hug. "She's one tough chick." Piper snickered into her mother's shoulder. "Yeah, she is." "Right now, she just needs people to care for her and to accept her." "She wouldn't let me see her naked last night," Piper said with a little blush. "She says she has scars." "I'm sure she does, Piper," Liz said. "When you see them, you just act like they're not there." "I will," Piper said. "I'm just so glad to have her back." "I know you are, dear," Liz said, releasing her embrace. "She fought very hard to come back to you." Piper sniffled. "I know, I feel bad I ever doubted her." "Hush," Liz chided. "I'm in a good mood, I'll fix you breakfast." "Wow, thanks," Piper said. "But I'll wait for Bailey." "Why don't I fix something and you can take it up to her when Doreen comes back?"

"Sounds like a plan." ---------Doreen entered the bedroom quietly and noticed her daughter lying on her side with her back to the door; her hair billowed out on the mattress behind her leaving her naked back exposed. She stepped lightly over to the bed and sat down gingerly, letting her eyes take in the beauty of her sleeping child. Her face turned to a sad scowl as she noticed the faint scars on the exposed back and the inflamed skin of the wound to her shoulder. "Oh, baby," she whispered, reaching out and tenderly running a finger over the scars. "Mum?" "Yes, dear." "I'm sorry." "For what, child?" "For everything." "You've nothing to be sorry for." "I'm sorry I didn't turn out to be a better daughter," Bailey whispered. "Child, I don't have the words to tell you how proud I am of you." "Do you mean that?" "Of course I do," Doreen said. "I can't imagine how you've led the life you have without going mad or becoming a monster. I look at you and I see an exquisitely beautiful woman that is so sweet it makes my heart swell with pride," she felt the back under her hand hitch. "It's alright to cry, sweetheart. I get the feeling it's something you haven't let yourself do until very recently."

Bailey's hand came up to wipe at her eyes. "Do you love me?" Doreen bit back a sob. "Always have, always will." "I love you, too," Bailey managed before she broke. Doreen gathered her wayward daughter in her arms, savoring the sensation of holding her child and marveling at the complexity of the woman in her embrace. As fragile as a house of cards yet capable of destruction on a grand scale, seemingly immune to physical pain yet terribly vulnerable to matters of the heart. Shaking her head, she held her gently and hummed comfortingly until the tears subsided. "You've a lot of people here that care about you," Doreen whispered after a moment, stroking Bailey's hair. "Liz was beside herself when Piper told her what happened. She loves you like you were one of her own." "Really?" "Yes, honey," Doreen said, frowning at the insecurity her daughter exhibited. "You seem to be the only one who doesn't care for you." "I know what I've done." "There should be no guilt in surviving, child," Doreen chided. "There's a little redhead downstairs so happy to have you back, she's ready to wet herself. She doesn't give a rat's ass what you've done, she sees who you are and she loves you for it. As do I." "I love her, too." "I know you do," Doreen said with a smile. "She was devastated until you showed up yesterday. She had a very hard time. I don't think she would've ever gotten over it." "I'm so sorry," Bailey said. "I didn't have a choice." "I know, so does she," Doreen said her smile growing. "She was very

difficult early on, I had to whack her a couple of times to get her on the straight and narrow." Bailey chuckled. "Is that where she learned that?" she asked, bringing a hand up to rub her cheek. "Probably," Doreen said with a chuckle of her own. "Can I see the ring she gave you yesterday?" Bailey brought the sheet up to cover herself and rolled over on to her back, sitting up to present her mother with the ring. "It's beautiful," Doreen said, holding Bailey's hand, not missing the gentle smile or the happy spark in her daughter's eyes. "Do you have one for her?" "No. I wish I did." "Maybe I can help you with that," Doreen said and grinning slyly she dug in the pocket of her sweater to produce a ring that she placed into Bailey's palm. "Where did you get this?" Bailey said, her eyes widening. "It was your grandmother's," Doreen said. "I think she would've wanted my daughter to have it." "Really?" "Your grandfather saved for over three years to buy that for her." "It's lovely," Bailey said, examining the ring clustered with diamonds. "Are you sure, Mum?" "Very," Doreen said. "I always wanted another daughter." "Thanks," Bailey said shyly.

"My pleasure, child," Doreen said, leaning forward and placing a kiss on her forehead. "That Piper is a handful, you'd better keep her happy." "I'll do my best." "Why don't you get up and around, Piper was talking the other day about having to go back to Atlanta soon," Doreen said. "We need to make some plans." "Okay," Bailey said. "We'll talk about it in a bit, if that's alright?" "Of course it is," Doreen said, standing from the bed. "I'll see you shortly then," she added on her way to the door. "Mum?" Bailey said before she left. "Yes?" Doreen said turning in the doorway. "Thanks," Bailey said quietly. "For everything," she added studying the sheet around her chest. "I love you, Bailey." ---------Piper arrived with breakfast a few moments later and happily set the tray in Bailey's lap, who was still sitting up in bed. "Hey there." "Hey." "How ya feeling?" Piper asked, handing her some silverware. "Okay," Bailey said, digging into the omelet immediately. "Don't take this personally," Piper said. "But you stink."

"Gee, thanks." "You need a shower." "I get the hint already," Bailey said with narrowed eyes. "Can I eat first?" "If you must." "I must." "Bailey," Piper said suddenly serious. "What do you want to do now?" "Whatever makes you happy." "I mean about the business and your family." "It's up to you," Bailey said. "I have everything I need in life sitting in this room." "You're such a mushball." "We can do whatever you want, Piper," Bailey said. "We can go back to Atlanta, we can sell the company, or we can hire a replacement for you. It's up to you." "What about everyone else?" "As far as my family is concerned, now that they can, they're free to do as they wish. As for me, I'll do anything or go anywhere you want." "Would you want to live here?" "I want what you want, Piper." "Gosh, you're easy to get along with." "I don't think anyone has ever accused me of that before." "I asked Martin to come to work for C-Corp."

"Good choice." "Can I think about this for a bit?" "Sure." "Would you like to live here and maybe buy or build a house with me?" "I want to be with you forever, Piper," Bailey said, polishing off the last of her omelet. "I want that, too," Piper said. "You must have been hungry, you gonna take that shower now?" "Uhm…I can't stand in the shower without help or my cane. I'll need to take a bath I think." "That's fine," Piper said. "Would you like help?" Bailey studied the empty plate on her lap. "What's wrong?" "I don't want you to see me," Bailey said in a whisper. "That's ridiculous," Piper chided. "Do you have any idea how beautiful you are?" Bailey fidgeted with her fork. "That may have been true before." "It's still true, love," Piper said, taking the tray off Bailey's lap. "Let me help you," she added, rising from the bed and digging a robe out of her closet for Bailey to wear. "Here put this on," Piper said, collecting the tray and putting it on the dresser so she had a moment to cover herself. She turned in time to see her tie the sash around her waist.

"Let me go start some water for you, I'll be back in a minute," Piper said walking over to peck her on the cheek. "Okay," Bailey said and waited worriedly until she returned a few minutes later. "Ready?" Piper asked, entering the room and extending a hand to help her to her feet. She grabbed her cane and let her lead her to the bathroom where upon entering, Piper went over to sit on the edge of the tub, testing the temperature of the water and swirling her hand around in the bubbles until it stopped filling. "Piper…" "Hush," Piper interrupted. "You're being silly. I would love you if you lost your arms and legs," she said, taking off her own clothes in an attempt to put Bailey more at ease. "Ready?" Piper asked. "I'll help you get in." "Piper…" Bailey started but Piper closed the distance between them and silenced her with a kiss. "Come on, sweetie, you have nothing to worry about," she said and Bailey finally brought a hand up to undo the sash of her robe; shrugging her shoulders one at a time until the robe fell to the floor, happy that her hair covered her front. "Could you…uhm…" Piper giggled. "Did Josh help with that part too?" "No!" Bailey said horrified and scowled when Piper started to laugh. Piper chuckled again and knelt to help her out of her underpants, feeling her heart skip a beat upon sighting the livid red crease just above and to

the side of her right knee. "How did you get dressed then?" "Very carefully," Bailey said, scowling at the humor still evident in Piper's voice. "I was so exhausted by the time I was finally done, I had to ask Josh to come in and help me with my shoes and socks." "Ahhh," Piper said trying to hide her smile and taking Bailey's hand gingerly. "This old tub is huge, both of us can fit in here quite comfortably," she added, leading her over and taking her weight as she lifted a leg over the side and into the water. "Okay?" she asked as she stepped over the side herself, holding her upright. "Yeah," Bailey said and grimaced a little as she bent to sit in the water between Piper's legs. "Baby, how long were you told you'd have to use the cane?" "A month or two, it depends." "Depends on what?" "Depends on when I can put it to use and since I can't strain my belly muscles for quite some time, it'll be a little while." "I'm so sorry you got hurt." "You were worth it," Bailey said. "I'd do it all over again if I had to." "I love you," Piper whispered. "More than I can ever say." "I love you, too," Bailey said swishing her new ring around in the bubbles in front of her with a smile. "Here let me get your hair."

VI I see your true colors, And that's why I love you - T. Kelly, B. Steinberg "So what are ya gonna do now, Josh?" Martin asked as soon as Josh parked the GTO in the barn and got out. "No idea," Josh said, putting the keys in his pocket and taking a seat on a hay bale next to Ryan and Corey. "How long ago did you meet Bailey, Josh?" Corey asked. "Six years, give or take," Josh said, shaking his head at the memory. "Only saw her for a second though, didn't meet up with her again until recently, when she called and pretty much blackmailed me," he chuckled. "I'm glad she did though." "What do you mean you only saw her for a second?" Ryan asked. "Uhm… she's really fast." "You've seen her in action then?" "Yes." "Tell me about it," Ryan said. "I don't think she would want me to." "I'd like to know more about her." "I've discovered there's much more to her than just violence, Ryan," Josh said. "I think the sister she would want you to know was the one at the dinner table last night."

"Indeed," Jack agreed. "I believe she'd like to put her past behind her. You should let her." "I was just curious," Ryan said. "I've a hard time comparing the sister I knew all those years ago with the one capable of killing all those people." "She's still that girl you knew, Ryan," Martin spoke up. "In more ways than you can imagine." "If you want to hear a story, let me tell you how she made an ass out of the guys over Thanksgiving," Corey said and Jack chuckled. "Do tell," Ryan said with a smile. ---------"Bailey?" Piper asked sitting behind her and running a comb through her hair. "Hmmm?" "What would you think about opening up like a restaurant nightclub here in town?" "Sure," Bailey said, enjoying the feel of Piper's hands in her hair. "Really?" "Really," Bailey said. "Actually that sounds kind of fun." "You wouldn't mind?" "Nope." "Could we ask Martin and Josh to come help us run the place?" Piper asked. "Maybe Ryan and Fiona would like to help as well." "We can do anything you want."

"Would you really like to build a house here?" "Piper, I'd live with you in a homeless shelter." "Hush." "Thanks for shaving my legs, they were disgusting," Bailey said with a scowl. Piper giggled. "Well a month in bed will do that to you." "It's not funny." "I thought I was shaving under Corey's arms there for a minute." Bailey threw a dark glare over her shoulder and received a snicker. "Your mean looks don't affect me, goofy. I know what a sweetheart you really are." "Is that a fact?" "Yep," Piper said, placing a kiss on her back. "I'm pruning up and I need to talk to everyone, you ready to get out?" "Yep," Piper said, standing in the tub and helping Bailey to her feet with an effort. "Gosh, for someone your size, you sure are heavy." "It's the muscle." "Are you okay to stand for a minute or do you want me to help you dry off?" "I should be okay for a minute," Bailey said, starting to rub a towel through her hair. Piper started to dry herself but paused as she observed the extent of Bailey's injuries. With her arms in the air her belly was exposed and Piper saw the large crescent shaped scar on her right, that ran from just below

her ribcage, to end about two inches above her belly button. The flesh surrounding it was an inflamed red, the incision itself a crimson line that had not fully healed. Turning abruptly so Bailey wouldn't see her, she quickly ran the towel over her face to rub away the tears that had formed. "It'll heal." "I'm just so sorry you got hurt," Piper said. "It's all my fault." "What?" Bailey asked, putting on her robe and taking up her cane. "I shouldn't have gone home that day," Piper said. "You wouldn't have been hurt if I had stayed in the office." "That's just stupid," Bailey said. "Nothing, absolutely nothing, was your fault. They had you targeted, Piper. If they hadn't got you at home they would've snatched you from the office. If anything, I should have known they would attempt to use you against me. You'd think after all those years of having my family held above my head that I would've seen it coming. You did nothing wrong, the only thing you were guilty of was loving me." "I do love you, Bailey," Piper said, closing the distance between them and embracing her tightly. "I love you, too," Bailey said. "I don't want to hear anymore talk about this, okay?" "Okay," Piper said with a sniffle. "Now come help me get dressed," Bailey said with a grin. "I'm sure Josh would probably fall over dead if I asked him to help me get my underwear on." Piper giggled into Bailey's robe. "Probably." ---------Piper dressed Bailey in her favorite sweats, a baggy black T-shirt, and pair

of white sneakers. She spent a few minutes helping her tie up her hair and repainted her nails, which in Piper's opinion looked awful after several weeks of not caring for them. When she was satisfied, and after some more discussion, she helped her gingerly down the stairs and into the kitchen to find Liz alone and puttering about. "Hello, sweetie," she exclaimed when Piper led Bailey into the room. "How are you feeling today?" "Much better, actually," Bailey said. "Thank you for taking my family in. That was very kind." "Well, they're my family now too, aren't they?" "Yeah, I guess they are," Bailey said with a little blush. "What an adorable blush," Liz said with a chuckle. "Mom," Piper chided as she led Bailey to a chair. "Hush, Piper," Liz said, crossing the room to kiss Bailey on the forehead once she was seated. "I'm delighted to have you here, Bailey. It broke my heart to hear that we lost you." Bailey nodded and studied the surface of the table as Liz ran a loving hand over the top of her head. "Would you like a snack?" "Yeah, Mom," Piper said. "Would you like a snack, Bailey?" Liz clarified and Piper let out a long sigh. "Sure," Bailey said. "I guess I'll go round everyone up, where are they, Mom?" Piper asked. "The boys were hanging out in the barn, I assume they're still there. Doreen is upstairs with Jennifer and Fiona."

"Okay," Piper said, standing and kissing Bailey on the cheek. "I'll be back in a bit." Liz fixed Bailey a sandwich and sat down in a chair across from her. "You okay?" "I am now." "Sweetheart, everyone here knows the hardships you've endured," Liz said. "And I want you to know that all of us think you're the bravest and the strongest person we've ever known. Piper has told me you feel guilt and even shame over your actions in the past, and you need to know that there's no room in this house for such nonsense. There is nothing but honor in walking the path you did for the lives of your family." Bailey could only nod at the words and bring a hand up to wipe at her eyes. "Eat your sandwich, dear," Liz said, reaching over to pat her hand. "Piper will be back in a minute and I don't want her to think I've upset you." Bailey cleared her throat. "Thank you," she said, her eyes still on the tabletop. "I meant it, honey," Liz said. "Everyone in this house feels that way. They elected me to talk to you, so you wouldn't have to hear it more than once." "That means a lot to me." "You mean a lot to us," Liz replied. "Eat." Bailey mustered a smile and picked up her sandwich. She was a bite away from completion when Piper returned and snatched the last bit off her plate. "Hey," Bailey said. "Pretty good," Piper mumbled with her mouth full. "I wish my Mom would fix me something every once in a while," she added with a little scowl in Liz's

direction. "Did you find everybody?" "Yeah, they're in the living room," Piper said. "You ready?" "Yep," Bailey said, carefully lifting herself out of her chair. "Here let me help you, goofy," Piper said, rushing to her side. "Don't strain yourself." Piper made sure she had her cane and followed behind her vigilantly as they made their way through the house to the living room. A space had been left clear for them on the sofa and Bailey tried a smile for everyone as she seated herself. "Are you alright, Bailey?" Ryan asked, concerned at how carefully she moved. "Yeah," Bailey said. "Thanks," she added as Piper sat down beside her and took her hand. "So what's the story?" Corey asked. "I'd like to stay here and build a house close by. Bailey and I have talked about maybe starting a restaurant and nightclub sort of thing which we both think sounds fun," Piper said. "We would be thrilled to have any and all of you stay and help us run the place. Martin, I asked you to come work at CCorp and you still can if you want, both Bailey and I agree that you would do an excellent job in my position." "How long would it take to get this place running?" Ryan asked. "We don't want to impose on anyone very much longer and I need to start looking for a job." "You can stay here as long as you wish," Liz said coming up and seating herself on the arm of the sofa. "In fact, Jack and I have talked about it, we have a great deal of land and we would be overjoyed if you wanted to build

here." "Really, Mom?" "Yes," Liz said. "We'd love to have all of you, that is if you want to live out in the sticks with us." Piper turned a hopeful look on Bailey. "Can we?" "Whatever you want," Bailey said. "As for money, Ryan. That's not a concern. Josh, would you get me my bag, please?" "Sure," Josh said, hopping to his feet. "What do you mean, Bailey?" Ryan asked. "Let's wait for Josh to get back and I'll explain," Bailey said, rubbing her thumb over the back of Piper's hand. Josh reentered the room about a minute later with her bag and set it in her lap. She spent a few moments digging through it to produce four passbooks. "I left all of my personal holdings in Piper's name, but I took the precaution of making sure everyone was looked after," Bailey said. "Ryan, this is for you and Fiona," she said handing him one of the books. "This is for you, Mum," she said handing another over. "And Martin, this is yours." "I don't understand," Martin said walking over to take the offering. "Without you, I wouldn't have found my family in time," Bailey explained. "That's to make sure you're looked after, regardless of what you decide to do." "Thank you, Bailey," Martin said, stunned. "No, thank you," Bailey said. "There's more than enough for all of you to settle anywhere you wish and not have to work, if you so desire."

"My God, Bailey," Ryan said, blinking at the amount. "Is this for real?" "Yes," Bailey said with an effort and Piper glanced at her worriedly. "Are you okay?" "Could you get me an aspirin, please." "I'll get that," Liz said, hopping up from the arm of the sofa. "What's wrong?" Piper asked. "It's alright," Bailey said squeezing her hand. Liz returned and handed her a couple of aspirin and a glass of water. "Thank you." "You're welcome, dear," Liz said looking at her in concern. "Can I get you anything else?" "No, thank you." "We'd love to have all of you help us run a place once we get started, that goes for you as well, Josh," Piper said. "I'd love to hang out," Josh said. "It's always been a dream of mine to have a bar of my own, but I'd rather live a little closer to town." "Great." "I'd like to be in on that as well," Martin said. "Us, too," Fiona spoke up. "The more the merrier," Piper said. "When are you looking to start up a place, Piper?" Ryan asked.

"Well, it'll be awhile, we're not in a hurry," Piper said. "At least until Bailey is back to a hundred percent." "What are you going to do about the business?" Jack asked. "I'll go back shortly and make sure everything is in order," Piper said. "And once we get settled here we'll look into hiring a replacement for me." "What about me?" Doreen asked. "All of the above apply to you, Mum," Bailey said. "You can have a place of your own, or you can come live with Piper and I." Piper looked over at the sound of her voice but Bailey smiled at her with a dismissive nod. "Or you can stay here with Jack and I," Liz optioned. "I would love the company." Bailey nudged Piper and they engaged in a series of whispers for a few moments. "Mom, Dad," Piper said finally. "We know that you'll have a problem accepting but we would like you to anyway," she added, extending the fourth passbook to Liz. "This is for you guys and Corey and Jennifer." "Absolutely not," Liz said. "We won't take your money." "Money means nothing," Bailey said. "Family is everything." Liz looked at her thoughtfully for a moment before looking over at Jack, who nodded slightly to the affirmative. "We would be honored," Liz said, taking the book from Piper's hand. "Is there anything that I can answer for anyone?" Bailey asked. "Baby, are you okay?" Piper asked becoming agitated, bringing a hand up

to Bailey's forehead. "You're burning up." "I think I need to lay down for a bit." "Let me help you upstairs," Piper said, springing off the couch and helping her to her feet. As soon as she got her standing, she started to fall. "Oh God," she exclaimed, bringing everyone to their feet. "Bailey! Call a doctor," she shouted as she went limp in her arms and brought them both back down on the sofa. Liz hurried from the room for a phone and Doreen rushed to Piper's side. "Christ, she's on fire." Piper bit down on her lip so hard it started bleeding and glanced around at all the worried faces. She knew that Bailey wouldn't want to be tended to in public so she looked to her father. "Daddy, would you carry her up to my room, please?" Jack came around to the front of the sofa without a word and lifted her into his arms, hurriedly carrying her out of the room with Piper and Doreen hot on his heels. They passed Liz on the way through and she paused to address everyone. "Let's let her have some privacy," she said before she rushed out of the room. Liz ran into Piper's bedroom to see that Jack had already deposited her on the bed. "I called an EMT and Doctor Purcell from just down the road, he should be here any minute," she said. "Jack, would you make sure he finds his way here?" "Yep," Jack said, leaving the room quickly as Doreen came in with a cool washcloth and applied it to Bailey's forehead. Piper fretted nervously as she was relegated to sitting on the side of the bed holding Bailey's hand for the next ten minutes. "Please, let her be okay," she said quietly and Liz came over and put her hands on her shoulders.

"In there, Doctor," Jack's voice came from down the hallway and a fairly young man with spectacles rushed into the room a few seconds later, opening his bag. "What happened?" Purcell asked. "She passed out," Piper said. "She was recently operated on, Doctor." "For what?" "Gunshot wounds," Piper said. "The worst one is on her tummy." Purcell reached into his bag and produced a pair of shears to cut away her shirt and both Liz and Doreen gasped when the wound on her abdomen was revealed. "My baby," Doreen said, her hands coming to her mouth. ---------Martin watched anxiously as the EMT's arrived and rushed up the stairs. "How many times was she shot, Josh?" "Three times," Josh said, rubbing his hands together nervously. "They operated on her off and on for over sixteen hours." "God," Corey whispered. "Let's just pray she's alright," Jennifer said, hugging Devon tightly. "Yes," Ryan said putting an arm around a crying Fiona.

VII Whatever we deny or embrace, For worse or for better

- D. Navarro, D.E. Lowen "Thanks, fellas," Jack said, ushering the EMT's out the door. "Sorry to drag you out." "No problem," one of the men waved as he made his way down the front steps. Jack closed the door and made his way to all the people waiting anxiously in the living room, all of whom looked up expectantly when he walked in. "She's okay," Jack said, smiling at the relief on everyone's faces. "She just wore herself out, shouldn't have been moving around like she was." "Thank God," Ryan said, relieved. "She's gonna have to pretty much stay in bed for a week or two," Jack said. "And the doctor prescribed some meds. Corey would you run out and fill her prescription?" "Yeah, Dad," Corey said. "Let me go grab my keys." "The rest of you go find something to do," Jack said. "I wonder if she'd care if I took her car into town to look around?" Josh wondered aloud. "Why don't you ask her? She's awake." "Are you sure?" "She was sitting up grumbling at the doctor last I saw," Jack said with a chuckle. "Okay," Josh said with a shrug. "Martin, want to go with if she says yeah?" "Sure," Martin said. "Good luck."

"Gee, thanks." ---------Josh approached the bedroom cautiously but paused outside the door when he heard Piper's voice. "Bailey!" she said. "I can't believe you just said that." "But…" "Don't but me," Piper interrupted. "You will do exactly as Doctor Purcell says." "Fine. Are there any other orders you'd like to issue to my Gunnery Sergeant before you go, Doctor?" Bailey asked nastily. Josh stifled a chuckle. "You're pissing me off," Piper said. "Bailey, behave yourself," Doreen said. "Doctor, I apologize for subjecting you to her for the last few minutes," Liz said. "I had no idea she could be so childishly cranky." Bailey grunted. "Anyway, we'll follow your instructions to the letter, thank you so much for rushing over here on such short notice," Liz said. "My pleasure, Liz," Purcell said in amusement. "I'll check in on her in a few days." "Bring me a new shirt, Doctor," Bailey muttered. "Bailey Ann, you're just being plain awful," Piper said. "Please, don't pay attention to her, Doctor. I have no idea what's come over her."

Josh snickered out loud and realizing his slip with horror brought a hand up to slap over his mouth. He listened intently but the room had gone deathly quiet. "You're busted, Josh," Bailey purred. Deciding he could tool around town another day, he fled down the hall and took the stairs two at a time, still walking briskly when he entered the living room. "What did she say, Josh?" Martin asked. "Didn't have the balls to ask her. She was busy throwing a fit." "A fit?" Martin said. "That doesn't sound like her." An unknowing shrug was his only answer. ---------Bailey played with the hem of the bedspread trying not to look at a fuming Piper, who stood a few feet away glaring at her, arms crossed over her chest. "Someone's in trouble," Liz said in a singsong voice as she and Doreen made their way out of the room. Piper waited until the door closed behind them and took a deep calming breath before she spoke. "That was the most immature, childish, and all around ugly display I think I've ever seen," she said. "If I hadn't seen you do it with my own eyes, I would never have believed it." Bailey opened her mouth to speak. "Quiet," Piper said, holding up a hand. "That man rushed over here to help you and you were downright nasty to him. If he comes back in a few days, you will apologize to him and be on your best behavior."

"Okay." "Would you care to explain?" Piper asked, trying not to melt at the hangdog expression. Bailey sighed uncomfortably. "I was disorientated." "I can sympathize with that, but that doesn't explain why you were so ugly." "Piper, it just brought back some less than pleasant memories. I reacted badly." "What are you talking about, love?" Piper said, giving up her stance and sitting down on the edge of the bed. "When I was in prison, the doctors would come in all the time to make sure I could live through another…session," Bailey said in a whisper. "I'm afraid of doctors." Piper closed her eyes in understanding. "I'm sorry," she said, lying down beside her and hugging her tightly. "I'm so sorry." "I'll apologize to him," Bailey said. "I knew better, I just couldn't seem to stop myself." "Is that why you left the hospital over the objections of your doctors?" "How did you know that?" Bailey asked. "Did Josh tell you?" "It doesn't matter how I know, is that why you left?" "Yes." "I'd take it all away if I could." "I know." "I love you."

"I love you, too," Bailey said. "I'm sorry if I scared you." "Well, you're staying in this bed for the next two weeks," Piper said. "I want you healthy again." "But…" "Hush," Piper cut her off. "The only time your getting up is to go to the bathroom. I'll go buy you some books and things tomorrow." Bailey sighed. "Alright." "Good," Piper said. "I want you around for a long time, Bailey Ann." "Me too, Esmeralda." "Shut up."

VIII My heart is like an open highway, Like Frankie said, "I did it my way." - J. Bon Jovi Several days later, Piper poked her head into the bedroom and smiled at finding Bailey asleep. She snuck in as quietly as possible and set her little burden down on the mattress in front of Bailey's face, quickly sneaking off to the other side of the room to observe. She watched as the kitten carefully sniffed and examined Bailey's face, finally letting out a pathetic little squeak and rubbing itself over her chin. Piper smiled in amusement as the dark head stirred and then moved back several inches in surprise. "Why hello there," Bailey said. "Where did you come from?" she asked,

bringing a hand out from under the covers to pet the kitten. "Hmmm," Bailey whispered. "Aren't you precious?" she said as she wrestled with the little black kitten that was doing his best to seem ferocious as he chewed on her fingers. "I suspect foul play here," Bailey said to the cat. "What makes you say that?" Piper asked from across the room and Bailey chuckled. "Do I get to keep him?" "Of course, isn't he cute?" Piper said, coming over to sit behind her. "Have I been that bad?" "You've been trying, I know this isn't easy for you." "Did you name him yet?" "Nope, that's up to you," Piper said. "Any ideas? I kinda like Buford." "Buford?" Bailey said with a sour look. "What a horribly undignified name for a cat." Piper snickered. "I like Frankie." "Frankie it is then." "Frankie okay with you?" Bailey asked the kitten who was busy lazily swatting at the finger that kept poking him in the belly. "Bailey, I've been thinking." "Thinking about what?" Bailey asked distantly, being totally enamored with

her kitten. "Are you okay with all of this?" Piper said. "I mean with staying here and things." "My life is here now, Piper." "You're a sweetie, but I want you to be happy too. Are you really sure you're okay with all of this?" "More than okay," Bailey said, rearranging herself on the bed until she was sitting up facing Piper. She picked Frankie up and set him on her lap as she dug through the pocket of her sweats. "What are you doing?" "Give me your hand," Bailey said and Piper extended her right hand. "The other one," she said, rolling her eyes nervously. "What are you up to?" "I've spent a lot of time trying to work up a speech or something romantic to say, but I keep coming up empty," Bailey said, studying the kitten in her lap. "What I'm getting at is that I love you and I want you to be mine as well," she said, slipping the ring over Piper's finger. "I would die without you." Piper sucked in a quick breath and her lower lip started to tremble when she felt the ring being placed on her finger. She risked a quick glance at Bailey who seemed to have stopped breathing and started to cry. "Well?" "I do. God, yes I do," Piper said, throwing herself into Bailey's arms. "You're engraved in my heart." END

Icehole

A SciFi thriller set in the icecap of Antartica where a team of scientists and military are attempting to uncover an artifact buried deep beneath the polar ice. What happens is the awakening of a monster that threatens them all.

Part 1 I 02/15/02 - 1200 hours Another small piece of paper was torn off the tablet on her desk and with a wary glance around, the scrap found a temporary home in her mouth. Her first salvo of missiles had missed their target, a dilemma she felt she would soon rectify as she determinedly zeroed in on the back of Ensign Taylor's neck. The brown-nosing little shit was completely unaware of her previous assault and she scowled as she loaded her weapon. The spitball was chambered into the end of a soda straw with a minimum of fuss and she took careful aim. Unfortunately, her prior efforts had lacked both altitude and distance so she took the time to meticulously calculate all of the environmental factors. Taylor sat at his desk, roughly twelve feet away, with his back to her. Her projectile would have to possess the power to travel through the door of her office and have enough altitude to carry it on to her intended victim. Finally confident, she inhaled deeply and leaned back in her chair, discharging her weapon with a loud expel of breath. She watched happily as the moist little wad of paper stung the back of the Ensign's neck with a satisfying splat and she turned rapidly to the computer on her desk, innocently feigning productivity. Instead of finding the monitor, her eyes landed on the stern features of her commanding officer and she silently cursed the painfully transparent glass walls of her office. Judging from the distinct look of displeasure on his face, he had witnessed the entire incident. Fooling no one but herself, she tried vainly to pretend she didn't see him and industriously began to type nonsense into her keyboard. She noted movement out of the corner of her eye and grimaced in anticipation of the inevitable confrontation.

"Commander," he said frostily from the doorway. "I'm going to go get a cup of coffee and return to my office. I strongly suggest you be there waiting for me by the time I arrive." "Yes, sir," she said quickly, rising from her seat. The Admiral turned and strode away, deftly navigating through a maze of cubicles. She ambled after him, changing course halfway across the room to take the shortcut to his office and arriving quickly at the desk of the attending Yeoman. "Admiral Eaton requested that I wait for him," she said miserably. A small, knowing smile. "Go right in, Commander." She tried not to sigh as she entered the room and stood at attention in front of his desk, waiting several minutes for the sound of an opening door. Prudently keeping her eyes focused straight ahead, she waited for the stately elder man to seat himself behind his desk. A long and increasingly uncomfortable silence ensued as he studied her with a mixture of disappointment and frustration. "Your resignation is tabled," he said finally. "I'd like you to consider an alternate command for a period of at least one year. If after that time you still wish to resign, it will be honored." "I don't understand, sir." "You're a damn good officer when you're not being a complete jackass," he said tiredly. "Your operational record is nothing short of outstanding and I'd be willing to bet your name will be on the promotion list for full Commander within the next eighteen months. I'd like you to take this assignment and use the time to reconsider resigning your commission. The Navy would like to keep you." She considered silently.

"Yes or no?" "Where?" "Antarctica," he replied. "It's a Joint Task Force command overseen by the Department of Defense at the request of the NSF." "Antarctica?" she said in surprise. "Wouldn't that be in violation of...?" "Yes," he interrupted. "It's a classified operation and facility. The construction finished ahead of schedule and the interim civilian leader down there abruptly decided to depart a season early. You weren't on the list of original command candidates. However, none of those considered are available at such short notice and in desperation, I recommended you for the job. Surprisingly, your nomination was unanimously accepted." "Why?" "Because," he said slowly. "I want to keep you but I don't want to put up with you any longer." She smiled. "When?" "Eighteen hours. All information will be provided in text due to time constraints. Yes or no?" Another thoughtful silence. "Yes." "Good," he said, rising from his seat. "Your flight leaves from Andrews at 0600 to Christchurch, New Zealand. From there you'll hook up with 109th Air Mobility Wing which will transport you to McMurdo. You can take the rest of the day to get your shit in order." "Very well." "Dismissed, Commander." She sketched a salute. "Take care, sir," she said with a grin.

"You too," he said, watching with a smile as she turned and strode from his office.

02/19/02 - 1800 hours Tired eyes slowly surveyed the people gathered within the confines of the mess hall. He subtly cleared his throat and waited patiently for everyone to get settled, there was no rush. The news he had to deliver would be met with some hostility, even though all knew it was inevitable. His gaze landed briefly upon each person and he favored every set of eyes that met his own with a small smile and an approving nod. He would miss them, having come to think of the people working within the complex as family. "What's the scoop, skipper?" Dr. Rivers asked cheerfully when everyone had quieted down. He spared a glance at the little doctor and grinned; the woman was just as cute as she could be. If there was anyone he would miss above all the others, it was Corky Rivers. Her popularity among the staff was second to none and he had developed a fierce paternal affection for her. Lucky if she stood an inch over five feet tall, with shoulder-length black hair that lived in a constant state of disarray, the diminutive figure contained twelve feet of 'don't fuck with me' attitude. She was friendly and fiendishly brilliant, but woe to the individual that pissed her off. "Show some patience, Corky," he chided. "Is everyone here?" "All the civilians are here," Corky replied. He sighed. She was going to take the news hard. "Then we're all here," he said.

"Why is that?" Corky asked, her brown eyes narrowing suspiciously. Bracing himself for the explosion that was only minutes away, he ambled over and sat upon a folding table in front of the gathered people, letting his legs dangle freely off the floor. "Well," he started slowly, "as you know, I was originally assigned to this project to supervise construction. Now that it's complete and we can concentrate our efforts solely on excavation, the administration of this facility falls into military hands." His eyes took in a number of resigned sighs and shaking heads, at last coming to rest on a pair of brown eyes burning brightly under a mop of unruly black hair. He could tell from the reddening cheeks that an outburst was building up steam. She took a deep breath and he acted quickly. "Save it, Corky," he said. "Everyone knew this was going to happen and it's a stipulation all agreed to before signing on." Corky subsided grumpily, crossing her arms over her chest childishly. "I tell you this now, because I won't be wintering over this year." He held up a hand against the beginning protest. "I'll be leaving tomorrow with the arrival of the new skipper." "Goddamn it, Larry," Corky said. "All U.S. operations on the continent are under the purview of the NSF." "That is true," he said. "However, each and every one of you knows the classified nature of this facility and was aware that the military would eventually take control here. There will be a drastic increase in both civilian and military personnel next season and since I recently decided not to winter over, they're sending the new boss ahead of schedule." "Who are they sending to replace you, Larry?" Clovis Stokes asked in his gruff voice. "No doubt some jarhead with a roll of quarters stuck up his ass," Corky

mumbled, getting a few hesitant chuckles from her colleagues. "Actually, you're not getting a jarhead, you're getting a sailor," Larry replied quietly, throwing a disapproving look at Corky. "Coast Guard?" Clovis asked. "No, Navy." "What?" Corky sprang from her seat. "The Navy ceased operations on the continent years ago. How could they be in charge?" He sighed. "This entire facility is being funded by the DOD, they can send anyone they want. This operation is now considered a Task Force Command." "How the hell does a sailor fit in here?" Corky asked. "You'd be surprised, Dr. Rivers," he said with a hint of warning. "What's his background?" Dr. Lenard asked. "He is a she," Larry replied as he pulled the orders from his pocket and consulted them. "One Lt. Commander Malory Q. Lovecraft. Assigned to Naval Intelligence since her graduation from Annapolis." "Is that all the info you have?" Dr. Lenard asked. "Why would they assign an Intelligence officer?" "It was a last minute posting so the information provided was not all that educational," Larry admitted. "Although, I can tell you that her most recent fitness report described her as unorthodox." "That's just great." Corky mumbled. "A Section Eight sailor trapped in the dark with us for eight months." "Dr. Rivers," Larry said sharply. "I suggest that upon her arrival you treat her with respect, that is, if you expect to receive any in return. I wasn't going

to mention it, but now I feel I should. Commander Lovecraft is a decorated officer and is held in high regard. She may not find your comments as amusing as you might hope." An irritable grunt was his only reply. "Look people," he stated. "The fact of the matter is, this facility would not have been a possibility without military intervention. What is of the utmost importance is the excavation, which is why the majority of you are here to begin with. The United States is not the only government with interests here and you all know that if this complex were discovered, it would be in direct violation of the Antarctic Treaty. I might also remind you that it was the NSF itself that asked the military for their involvement. If we had not done so, we would now be competing over this site with an untold amount of foreign governments." He spared a glance at his audience and was gratified to note that even Corky had subsided quietly. "That this facility remains a secret is due solely to the military's efforts. The NSF does not and did not have the means to construct this site without it being detected by foreign satellite surveillance. At this point in the game, the military is assuming command and are here to provide continuing security and to administrate and evaluate the ongoing needs of this operation." He sighed and allowed himself a small smile. "Give the new Commander a break and let her do her job. In addition, I better not get a bad report from her on any of you when I return in the summer." His smile grew affectionate as this news was met with a happy response, most notably from the shining brown eyes of the group's medical doctor. "Now that we have that out of the way, I've arranged for a little party," he said slyly. "Break out the booze and let's all hope I've provided enough munchies." He held up a hand to forestall the rising cheers. "But first," he added in a stern voice. "I'll need to see Dr. Rivers in my office, please." With that, he turned and strode from the room without another word.

Corky sighed and slowly stood from her seat to follow Larry, trying her best to ignore the impressively unmusical chorus of her childishly teasing coworkers. "Corky's in trouble, Corky's in trouble." -------Larry puttered into his office and sat down behind the desk to await the arrival of the troublesome doctor. He had finished packing his things shortly before he summoned everyone to the mess and he spared a remorseful glance around the room; the bare walls and shelves a not so subtle reminder that this office, come the morrow, would no longer be his own. He looked up at the quiet knock and noted the sheepish look being cast in his direction. "Sit down, Corky," he said gesturing to a chair in front of his desk and waiting until she seated herself before continuing. "I know you have a bug up your ass over military involvement here and for the most part I've ignored your rather contemptuous attitude toward the service men already among us," he stated quietly. "What I don't understand is why." Corky shifted in her chair uncomfortably, avoiding eye contact with the sturdy and graying older man. "In the past, I've let you get away with it and I probably shouldn't have," he admitted. "The men here have been invaluable and have been nothing but polite to you, yet you treat all of them as if they are a barely tolerated enemy." She opened her mouth to speak but was silenced by an upraised hand. "If you think for one minute the new boss will let you get away with such behavior, you're gravely mistaken," he said. "How do you think it will feel to have your security clearance revoked and to spend the rest of your tour

confined to quarters?" "She wouldn't dare." "Don't fool yourself, Corky," he replied. "The U.S. has a lot at stake here and there is no reason why someone with your attitude would be tolerated. Also, with that thought in mind, you can rest assured that they wouldn't send an idiot to take charge here. I would assume Commander Lovecraft to be quite formidable." Corky fidgeted in her chair, remaining silent. "I'm waiting," he said. "Waiting for what?" "Waiting for you to explain just what your problem is so I can help you save your job." He watched a myriad of emotions cross the woman's features, noting at last, the determined and stubborn clench of her jaws. "You're not leaving this room until you come clean, Corky." Her eyes narrowed for battle. He sighed and reached out to enter the intercom code on the phone in front of him. "This is Daniels," he said, his voice reverberating down the halls outside. "Would PO DeSoto report to my office, please?" Corky's eyes widened in shock. DeSoto was the communications officer. "It's rather late in the game to request a doctor, especially one with your skills," Larry said. "But hopefully we can acquire another before winter sets in." Corky shrunk in her seat. "Larry..." she began sweetly.

"Don't give me that," he interrupted. "I have two daughters, you're wasting your time playing the sweet and contrite card." Thwarted, she thought furiously. It was only a matter of seconds before DeSoto arrived. "You're running out of time." Corky ground her teeth, wanting to scream in frustration. Who knew that Larry could be so ruthless? She spared a quick appraising glance at the man; she both admired and genuinely cared for him. His approval had come to mean a lot to her and she didn't want to disappoint him by revealing anything. Yet, staying on her current course wouldn't win her any brownie points and she would most likely not only disappoint him, but lose her job as well. "Alright, Larry," she said reluctantly, a split second before the doorway was darkened. "You called for me, sir?" DeSoto asked. "Yes, but I don't think I'll need anything now," Larry said giving Corky a hard stare, gratified when she nodded slightly. "I'm sorry to have bothered you." "No problem, sir," DeSoto said easily in parting. Larry waited a moment and leaned back in his chair. "Let's hear it." Corky took a deep breath, hoping she hadn't underestimated him. "Well..."

02/20/02 - 0930 hours A mildly curious gaze occasionally looked up from the papers in her lap to watch the bleak, white landscape speed by from within the confines of the helicopter. The view now was the same as it had been twenty minutes ago when they had lifted off from McMurdo; an endless landscape covered in

white, occasionally highlighted with light and shadows from the low sun of polar summer. A sun that would soon disappear and leave the continent in darkness for the eight months of the winter season. Not that it would matter. She would be spending that time completely underground, or more accurately, under the ice. She returned her attention to the papers in her lap, taking in the details that would make up her new command. Upon her arrival, she would be taking charge over an impressively vast and self-contained complex. The base itself completely hidden from prying eyes and housing a winter population of thirty-one people, the majority of which were from the National Science Foundation. She scanned the list of military personnel and noted that they numbered thirteen, including herself. All branches with the exception of the Marines Corps were represented. Five from the Coast Guard, six from the Air Force, one from the Army, and of course, one Navy. She thought that a little odd, but then again, the whole endeavor struck her as odd. Considering the ultimate goal was to investigate several anomalous sonar readings almost a kilometer below the ice. According to estimates and if all went as planned, excavation would reveal the discovery to human eyes by October. There were pages of text describing why the scientists were in such an uproar over the project, but they might as well have been written in Latin for as far as she was concerned. She only skimmed the first few paragraphs before tossing them aside and declaring herself a layman. The scholars were creaming their jeans over the expected find but she couldn't muster an ounce of excitement, considering relics and fossils to be about as interesting as watching a lump of shit dry in the sun. She was more concerned with how she was to occupy herself underground for the next eight months. As soon as the pilot dropped Daniels at McMurdo and returned, the entire facility was to be sealed, allowing no one entry or exit until flights resumed in the far distant summer. She groaned in prediction of a boring eternity spent within the confines of her quarters and again turned to watch the landscape pass by in a never-ending white blur. --------

Corky looked up from her computer with a frown when the flashing red light on the ceiling caught her attention.

So our new monarch arriveth. When she got out of bed this morning her first thought was to avoid the new boss lady for as long as she could. However, memories of the scathing lecture she had received from Larry the night before soon assailed her and she thought it prudent to at least give her the benefit of the doubt. She smiled a little, remembering that she had indeed underestimated the man and was going to miss him terribly. Not wanting to give Larry any more reason for worry, she grabbed her jacket and started making her way to the entrance, joining more than one of her colleagues in the halls. All of whom were headed in the same direction and obviously eager to meet the new cheese. -------Malory watched with detachment as the helicopter began to descend between two men standing with flares in the middle of apparently nowhere, their figures a stark contrast against a solid white background. She glanced around curiously for any other hint of population or machinery and came up lacking. Upon touchdown, she removed her seat belt and made to open the door but was called up short. "Commander," Ring said, turning in his seat to look at her. "You can get out, but don't stray away from the aircraft, it's a long drop." She stared at him confusedly and nodded slightly in agreement, sparing another glance at the environment she found herself in and coming away with nothing but miles of white, featureless ground for as far as the eye could see. When her boots hit the snow, one of the two signalmen approached her and saluted, a young man with blonde farm boy good looks. "Commander," he said loudly over the dying roar of the helicopter blades.

"I'm Staff Sergeant Hanson. Please don't wander. Are you ready to enter the facility?" "Yes, carry on," she said distractedly, more than a little curious to see how things unfolded. Hanson looked to the pilot and received a thumbs up and another from his counterpart on the other side of the helicopter before speaking into his headset. "We're secure, let it drop," he said and then added. "Commander, please stand inside the barriers." She let her gaze drop to her feet and was surprised when the ground began to sink from underneath her. The barriers made themselves readily obvious as she found herself on a platform about the size of a tractortrailer. Within a few seconds, a wave of warm air assaulted her and she chuckled as the platform lowered them, helicopter and all, into the facility, the floor of which was about two stories beneath them. "Imagine that," she whispered. -------Corky looked on with interest as the platform began its descent, her eyes searching for the woman that would no doubt be a thorn in her side for the duration of the rapidly approaching winter. She wasn't alone in her curiosity, for she couldn't see a face among the personnel that wasn't present. Her eyes tracked to the figure standing next to the helicopter, which she assumed was soon to be their fearless leader. As the platform got closer to the ground she frowned, the woman was wearing a battered black sombrero that had the front brim pinned back to the crown with the little gold insignia of her rank. "She looks unorthodox from here," Clovis grumbled good-naturedly from beside her.

"No kidding," she replied, scrutinizing the woman from a distance. Her features couldn't be made out, due in part to the glacier goggles that covered her eyes and the shadow her ridiculous hat cast upon her face. Corky watched grimly as Larry approached the platform when it completed its journey and offered her his greetings. She wished she were close enough to hear what was being said. -------"Commander Lovecraft," he said, offering her his hand. "I'm Larry Daniels, it's good to meet you." "A pleasure," she said with a smile. "We need to get the platform back up. Hanson and Terrel will get your gear stowed in your quarters," Larry said. "It seems everyone came out to greet you, any objection to introductions?" "Not at all, lead the way," she said and followed him off the platform to the group of people waiting in the distance. "Great," he said. "Afterwards, I'll give you the nickel tour?" He looked at her for approval and got both a nod and another smile. -------"Here she comes, Rivers," Clovis whispered. "Square those shoulders and puff out that chest." She swatted him playfully. "Shut up," she added as she watched the woman stride gracefully in their general direction. They came to a halt in front of Mark Isaaks and her eyes widened in appreciation as the sunglasses came off and the sombrero was swept back to hang from a cord around her neck.

Oh, my gosh. She's stunning.

Corky's eyes took in the wealth of thick, dark red hair that suddenly flowed down past the woman's shoulders, the hair framing a face that was classically beautiful and home to a pair of startling pale blue eyes. She was jarred from her thoughts as the woman stopped in front of McNeely and he saluted her crisply. She turned to Clovis and brought a finger to her mouth in a gagging gesture, getting a subdued laugh from her companion. Malory saw the pantomime out of the corner of her eye and covertly studied the two as she continued making her way through the line of introductions. Catching the undeniably attractive and dark featured little woman rolling her eyes more than once. About the fourth time the gesture repeated itself, she was more than a little irritated. "This is Clovis Stokes, our senior archeologist," Larry said as she came abreast of a sandy-haired and monolithic man easily six inches taller than her own five-ten height and from the look of it, almost two hundred pounds heavier. "A pleasure," she said, her hand disappearing within the enormous grasp of his greeting. "Nice to meet you, Commander," Clovis replied. "This is..." Larry started as they moved to stand in front of Corky, who had an expression of mortal boredom etched onto her features. "No need for introductions here, Mr. Daniels," Malory interrupted. "I would recognize the janitor anywhere." It took several long seconds and a few audible snickers from those close enough to have heard the comment for Corky to get past the initial shock of being so blatantly insulted. Malory beat back a pleased smile as the woman visibly ground her teeth. "Actually, this is Corky Rivers, our MD," Larry said carefully, afraid that his

own amusement might show itself. The Commander shrugged indifferently. "My apologies," she said, extending her hand in the brunette's direction and waiting until Corky's grasp was within her own before adding, "It was an honest mistake." Corky paled in the effort to keep her composure. "Charmed," she finally ground out sarcastically, quickly withdrawing her hand. "Of course you are," the Commander said condescendingly before moving on to the next in line, purposely dismissing her as insignificant.

What a fucking bitch! Corky fumed silently as the woman moved away. "And this is..." Larry continued but Malory's thoughts were miles away. It looks like the next six months won't be so boring after all! -------The tour ended with Larry showing her to her quarters that consisted of two rooms, one of which served as her office. She noted that all of her gear was stacked neatly against a wall and she took a seat in one of the two chairs that sat in front of the desk, gesturing for Larry to take the other one. "The facility is impressive to say the least," she said. "Yes, it is," Larry agreed as he seated himself. "Any last minute questions?" "A few, if you don't mind?" she asked. "I understand you're flying out tonight and the facility is to be sealed upon the pilot's return?" "That's correct. I'm looking forward to spending some time with my family and lounging around in a warmer climate for a few months," he said with a smile. Malory chuckled; she liked the man. "Well then, I won't keep you any longer than I have to."

"What would you like to know?" "The military personnel, what are their current duties here?" "Well, from the Air Force there's Lieutenant Ring the helicopter pilot. Then there's Tech Sergeant Alvarez, Staff Sergeants Hanson and Terrel, and Airmen Daly and Cohen, all of whom are assigned to flight operations, supply, equipment maintenance, and mechanical," Larry reported. "From the Coast Guard there's SCPO Reynolds, the station engineer. PO's DeSoto and Butler, who manage computer operations and communications, PO's Percy and Coy are paramedics. From the Army there's only Sergeant Major McNeely, who oversees day to day operations and takes care of all ordinance and demolition." "Any problems I should be aware of?" "Not a one," Larry said. "All of them have performed flawlessly and have been invaluable in service." "Glad to hear it, " Malory said. "I'll meet with them individually over the next few days. Is there anyone among the NSF I should keep an eye on?" Larry thought carefully, assessing the woman across from him. There was no mistaking the warning volley she had fired at Corky earlier; indeed, it was the rare person who could flummox the volatile little doctor as easily as she had. In fact, Corky had been suspiciously missing from her post when he had shown the Commander the medical facilities. He supposed it wouldn't hurt to soften the road a little bit. "Dr. Rivers." "I kinda figured," she answered with a grin. "What's the story?" "It's complex." "I kinda figured that too," she said with a chuckle. "Gimme a summary."

"Let's just say she's had the military run roughshod over her on a few occasions," he explained. "Some of it's very personal and she's still bitter." "Good enough." "Commander, I would be remiss if I didn't point out that if she were incapable of doing her job, I wouldn't have approved her position here. In fact, she's one of the most talented doctors I've ever met. Despite any personality she might throw at you, underneath it all she's a very outgoing and friendly person." "Don't worry, Mr. Daniels," she said. "She'll still have a job when you return." Larry sighed in relief. "I was worried. She knows how to push the envelope." She laughed. "Sounds like a challenge." -------Malory watched with a nagging feeling of foreboding as the men pulled the ski-equipped helicopter off the platform with elbow grease and the assistance of an ATV. It was the last thing to be done before the platform was raised for the winter. She didn't know why, but suddenly the idea of being trapped inside for almost eight months was unnerving. They had of course, the means to travel in the event of emergency, but that luxury was all too dependent on the violent Antarctic winter. A winter spent over a thousand miles from any established outpost on an area of the continent that had an average temperature of eighty-seven degrees below zero and was, more often than not, buffeted by wind speeds ranging from forty to a hundred and twenty miles per hour. She tried to suppress a shudder as she surveyed the cavernous chamber that served as the entrance and Receiving. She estimated the size of the area to be an acre or larger and the white walls that had been carved from the ice, seemed to be a great deal more ominous now than they had when

she arrived. Irritated with herself for her case of the creeps, she was glad to hear Hanson yell out to her. "Commander, we're ready to seal her up." It took her a second to give the order. "Do it." She watched as Hanson spoke into his headset and gave a thumbs up in the direction of a long, narrow window that was situated several meters off the ground in one of the far walls. The distance made it impossible to identify the figure behind the glass of Operations, but she assumed it to be Chief Reynolds. The platform started its ascent and she abruptly decided that she didn't want to be present when it completed its journey. Her first thought was to return to her quarters and begin the tedious task of unpacking, but she changed course impulsively. She had seen Daniels off earlier, watching with interest as everyone had materialized to bid farewell to the man. Of particular note was the little figure that had rushed forward to embrace him, eventually letting him go and quickly retreating down a hallway, wiping at her eyes. She entered Medical unnoticed, Dr. Rivers was speaking to the man she remembered as Percy and both had their backs to her. Content to remain unobserved, she waited patiently and inquisitively took in her surroundings, her attention eventually landing on a specimen jar filled with a vile looking green liquid. Morbidly curious, she stepped closer and examined the contents of the container, unable to identify the squishy looking organic mass floating within. Engrossed in her study, she was startled when her presence was finally noticed. "Commander," Percy exclaimed, coming to attention and throwing her a salute. "Percy," she said. "Lose the salute or its gonna be a long winter." "Yes, ma'am," he said, standing a little easier.

"Lose the ma'am too," she added, noting that the doctor hadn't bothered to turn around or acknowledge her in any way. "Commander or Lovecraft will do in a pinch." "Very well, Commander," he replied with a little grin. "Pass the word, will ya?" she requested. "I don't wanna have to go through this with everyone." "Will do," he said. "Is there anything I can help you with?" "Nope, was hoping to have a word with Dr. Rivers." "Oh," he said, standing uncomfortably in place for a moment and then lighting up in sudden understanding. "Oh, of course. Excuse me, Doctor," he added hastily, skipping into a less than graceful exit. Malory watched him leave with a look of amusement, a little miffed that the doctor still hadn't bothered to acknowledge her. Not wanting to be the first to give in, she hopped up on one of the examination tables, reclining with her hands behind her head and crossing her feet at the ankles. The silence stretched into minutes and still the doctor carried on as if she were alone in the room. Grinning at the back presented to her, she raised eyes to the ceiling and began to count the little holes in the tiles above. A full twenty-minutes passed, the silence finally broken when Clovis burst robustly through the door. "Hey, Corky. I..." he started but trailed off when he noticed the lounging Commander. "Uhm... excuse me," he stuttered. Corky finally turned and opened her mouth to speak. "Quite alright, Mr. Stokes," Malory interjected quickly. "Dr. Rivers informed me that she wanted to see me naked at the earliest opportunity."

"Uh..." Clovis stuttered but quickly thought the better of it and, with a confused look, simply turned on his heel and left the room. Malory turned her attention back to the doctor and grinned unrepentantly at the rapidly coloring cheeks, almost laughing as she observed the woman struggle with her temper. When she finally spoke, it came out as a strangled rasp. "What is it you want?" "Nothing really," Malory said, smoothing a pretentious finger over an eyebrow. "Was just looking for a place to rest the feet, my dogs are killin' me," she added with a wiggle of her boots. Brown eyes narrowed to slits. "I thought maybe you had come to apologize?" "Apologize?" she said with mock confusion. "Whatever for?" Hands clenched into fists. "Does being in charge entitle you to be a bitch?" "Nope," Malory replied easily. "I just get off on it." "Metaphorically or sexually?" "Perhaps both." "So our little conversation excites you in some manner?" "Too early to tell." "Odd," Corky said thoughtfully. "Scientifically speaking, I was of the understanding that a frigid bitch like yourself couldn't get wet in the shower." "Oh, that's more like it," Malory exclaimed, raising herself to a seated position. "Now I'm definitely turned on, would you like to confirm? In the

interest of science, of course." Corky wrinkled her face in disgust and stormed silently out of the room. Mission accomplished, Malory swung her legs around and dropped to the floor. Smiling brightly, she made tracks for her quarters to begin the menial task of unpacking her things.

II 03/07/02 - 1045 hours The next two weeks passed quickly for Malory as she spent the time familiarizing herself with the staff, summoning a few each day and spending a few moments getting to know them and their assigned duties. She soon came to the conclusion that her position was pretty much a formality. The staff all knew their jobs and were dedicated enough that supervision really wasn't required. That suited her just fine, the less she was needed the more time she would have for herself, and now was a good as time as any to indulge. She reached for the phone to summon the only person she hadn't spoken to formally. -------"I'm telling you, Corky," Clovis said over his coffee cup. "She's not as bad as you make her out to be." "Yeah, right." "I spoke to her for almost half an hour, she's kinda nice," Clovis admitted. "Not what I expected at all." "She's an asshole," Corky proclaimed, getting a laugh from her friend. "You're just mad because she's got your number," Clovis chuckled.

Corky frowned. "I am not." "You think she's cute?" he asked mischievously. The frowned deepened. "I think she's an infuriating bitch." "Okay, okay," he laughed. "Do you think she's a cute infuriating bitch?" She regarded him coolly and drew in a sharp breath.

"This is Lovecraft," the intercom beckoned. "Dr. Rivers, would you report to my office, please?" "Looks like the Commander saved me," Clovis said cheerfully. "You're not off the hook, Stokes," she grumbled. "I wonder if she'd be pissed if I didn't show up?" "Probably," he predicted. "She's called everyone in to talk to them. Hell Corky, everyone likes her but you." "Hmmm." Clovis grinned. "Go see what she wants." "Oh, alright," she sighed. "I hope I don't regret this," she mumbled as she rose to her feet and padded out the door. Her thoughts were dark as she reluctantly made her way through the halls. She had gone to great lengths to avoid the maddening woman since their encounter in Medical. The bitch was an enigma to her, having never met anyone who took such an obvious delight in being irritating. The first words out of her mouth, and just about every word since, had been insulting. What was even more annoying was the fact that the woman had seemingly singled her out of the crowd and targeted her for torment. For the life of her, she couldn't figure out why.

As she approached her destination, she paused to school her features into a bored and indifferent expression. With a deep, calming breath, she traveled the last few feet and knocked on the doorframe. "Ahh," Malory said. "Come in, Dr. Rivers. Have a seat." Corky entered warily and gently placed herself in the same chair in which she had received Larry's final lecture. "You wanted to see me?" "Yes, I did," Malory confirmed. "I've talked to everyone on the staff but you and I was hoping we could take this time to get past any differences you and I might have. After all, we'll both be working together for quite sometime." Corky eyed the Commander suspiciously. "I wasn't aware that I had done anything that might have given you offense?" A chuckle. "It usually takes more than one day for someone to muster the nerve to call me a bitch to my face." "And I suppose you did nothing to warrant such an action?" "I, of course, admit nothing," she replied with a disarming smile. "But I called you here with the intention of calming the waters." "How do you propose to accomplish that?" Corky asked trying not to grin at the charm the woman was displaying. "I thought you might start by telling me what your problem is with the people in uniform?" Corky tensed. "I had a chat with Mr. Daniels about you before he departed," Malory continued, studying the woman carefully. "Don't worry, he didn't say anything he shouldn't have." A relieved breath. "You won't be offended if I say I don't know you near well

enough to have that conversation with you?" "Of course not," Malory said beaming her best smile. "I wouldn't presume to put you in such an uncomfortable position." To Corky's dismay, she couldn't help but smile in response to the one being directed at her. "Then I don't understand." "I have a solution," Malory said. "I was pretty sure you'd refuse to tell me, so I thought you might tell my XO?" Corky gaped. "Huh?" "Just try to keep an open mind, alright?" "I don't get it," Corky said, wondering what the woman was up to. "Just try," she asked again sweetly, begging her with her eyes. "Okay," Corky relented. "I'll try." "Great," she exclaimed happily, suddenly bending over and digging in a desk drawer. Corky watched in confusion, half of her curious to see what the woman was up to and the other half almost positive she was being set up for something. Her lips tightened into a thin line when a small tape recorder was placed on the desk in front of her. However, the stinging comment poised on the tip of her tongue died quickly and she lapsed into a furious trance when another item was placed on the desk. Her eyes focused in on the doll unbelievingly. Within arms reach sat a Chatty Kathy with a bad red dye job, clothed in a childish copy of a Naval uniform and complete with a little black sombrero. "Now, I know what you're probably thinking," Malory said. "But I've used this approach successfully many times in the past. I'll just hit record and go find something to do for about an hour. Little Lovecraft is a good listener, feel free to tell her anything you want."

Corky could only stare, all traces of color gone from her face. Trying to remain passively disinterested until she was out of the room, Malory turned the recorder on and made a hasty exit. It took almost five full minutes for a nonviolent thought to penetrate Corky's consciousness. The bitch suckered me right in! And to think for a second there I thought she was charming! Why me? What the fuck is her malfunction? She was suddenly aware that her hands hurt and she dropped her gaze from the doll to find her knuckles white from the death grip she had on the arms of her chair. Fingers uncurled themselves gingerly and she grimaced slightly as circulation reasserted itself. When she had regained some feeling, her eyes again traveled back to the idiotic doll, noting the little cord dangling from her neck.

Do I dare? She debated carefully, but in the end she couldn't help herself. Knowing she was going to regret it, she reached out and pulled the string. -------Malory watched from her hiding place, amusement so apparent on her face a blind man could see it, as the doctor stormed out of her office and stomped off down the hallway. She made herself wait until the woman disappeared before she practically ran back to her office, laughing delightedly when she found Little Lovecraft in the garbage can and both lying across the room. As hoped, Corky had forgotten about the recorder. She picked it up excitedly to rewind it and plopped down in her chair to listen.

"Roses are red. Violets are blue. Don't you just hate it when I fuck with you," came the childishly sung tease. "Fuckin' bitch," Corky hissed.

A pregnant pause and then. "I know you are but what am I?" The final taunt was followed immediately by the sound of Little Lovecraft landing violently in the trashcan and then the thud and crash as both were obviously kicked across the room. Malory fell back in her chair, laughing uproariously.

03/29/02 - 1130 hours The next few weeks passed slowly and life for the Commander had become exceedingly dull. She was rarely sought out for anything other than the most trivial of things and to make matters worse, Dr. Rivers had successfully managed to avoid any contact with her. Leaving the mess every time she entered, whether she was done with her meal or not, and taking the precaution of slipping on a pair of earmuffs so she couldn't listen to her the one time she had approached her in Medical. Among other things, Malory decided, the woman was a poor sport. She was in the midst of another losing hand of computer Solitaire when DeSoto appeared in the doorway. "Commander," he said in greeting. "What's up?" "External communications are down," he reported. "I'd like permission to go outside and clear the dome?" Malory perked up. "Alone?" "No, I was gonna take Butler with me." "Cut him loose, I'll go," she said, happy to have a project. "Very well, Commander," he said warily. "It's quite a hike and the weather

is pretty ugly." "Looking forward to it," she said, hopping up from her chair. "Give me a few minutes, please." "Alright, I'll be in Receiving when you're ready." "Meet you there." Ten minutes later, she arrived at the platform, feeling burdened under the weight of all her arctic clothing. She was curious and excited to see what the outside looked like in the winter. "Ready, Commander?" DeSoto asked. "Yep, lead the way." "I kinda thought we'd drive, Commander." "Huh?" "The silo is about a mile away," he explained. "I thought you said it was a hike." "It will be going up." She chuckled. "Okay, give me the scoop." He pointed to a distant door in the ice. "We take a snowmobile down that corridor to the silo. Once there we climb to the surface where the dome is situated." "Ahh, so who's driving?" she asked with a smile. "You're the Commander." "That I am. Show me to my chariot," she ordered the dark featured young

man. Several minutes later, his arms were clinging desperately around her waist as they rocketed down the narrow passageway at a blistering pace. His mind conjuring up images of what he would look like if they crashed, picturing his body a mass of compound fractures lying at the end of a long bloodstain that stood out sharply in the snow. He was immeasurably relieved when they got to the end of the corridor still intact. Malory hopped off the snowmobile and turned on the flashlight that DeSoto had given her, curiously investigating her surroundings. A few yards away was a ladder that climbed upwards through a circular hole in the ice, the temperature was bitter, even under all of her gear. "How far up?" she asked. "About a quarter of a mile," DeSoto answered. "Don't let any exposed skin touch the metal of the ladder." "So it would be a bad idea to lick one of the rungs?" He chuckled. "Only if you have the desire to have your tongue amputated." "Think I'll pass," she grinned. "Want me to carry any of the gear?" "I got it." "You're the boss, lead the way." A few minutes into the climb, she was beginning to think she would've been better off bored in her office. It was frightfully cold and her hands were starting to hurt, the chill of the metal ladder effortlessly penetrating the insulation of her gloves. In addition, it was creepy in the dark and the atmosphere was claustrophobic within the confines of the tunnel. When they finally reached the top, she decided that DeSoto had been correct; it was indeed quite a hike. They emerged into a small, but thankfully much warmer room filled with a

variety of cabling and electronic equipment. She noticed that space heaters were installed within the walls and she turned to DeSoto. "These heaters run on a timer?" "Yes," he replied, shedding his backpack. "They run just enough to keep the equipment from freezing over." "All of this powered from our own generators?" "Yes." "Why so far away from the main compound?" "Because we needed an outside landscape that could camouflage our equipment," he explained. "The area above the compound is flat ice, hard to hide the dome." She looked to the ceiling. "Are you telling me we're standing under a glass roof?" "A special kind of glass, yes. You wouldn't be able see this place from the outside unless you stepped on it." "Wow, you guys really went all out here," she commented. "So, what do we need to do?" "Unfortunately, we have to go outside and shovel the snow off the dome." "That sounds like fun," she said dryly, she was still cold. "How much snow?" "Depends," he shrugged. "It's not really snow, we don't get a lot of that here. Winds from the coast blow ice into the interior, so the landscape is always changing. Maybe four feet, might be a little less." "Great," she said grumpily, now certain that she should have stayed in her office.

"Well, we get Mexican tonight for dinner," he offered. "Dr. Rivers makes a mean plate." "Excuse me?" she asked. "Dr. Rivers is making dinner?" "Sure," he said with a shrug. "Usually once a week, a couple of people give the kitchen staff a night off. Dr. Rivers always does Mexican." "Really?" "Yep." "Hmmm, well let's get after it." She tried to hide her frown when he handed her a shovel. -------Malory trudged back to her quarters and flopped face down onto her cot in all of her clothes, immediately covering herself with blankets. She had never been so cold in all of her life. It had taken most of the day to clear the snow from the dome, due largely in part to the fact that they had to work in shifts. Not being able to endure the weather for more than ten minutes at a time, it had been pitch black outside and the wind could only be described as evil. She knew for a fact that she wouldn't be volunteering herself for another project, no matter how bored she might become. She peeked out from under the covers to glance at the clock, a little grin twitching at the corners of her mouth. "Almost dinner time," she whispered nefariously. -------Corky stood behind the counter jovially filling the passing trays with food. This was one of her favorite activities; she loved to cook and enjoyed the friendly banter of her colleagues. Being the chef also provided the benefit of indulging her ego and she gleefully soaked up the compliments she

received for her culinary efforts. In fact, now that Larry was gone, she had grudgingly decided that things weren't as bad as she had predicted them to be. It had taken a lot of effort, but she was finally able to admit, despite her personal feelings for the insufferable Commander, that everyone seemed to genuinely like the woman. She didn't intrude, was easygoing, and pretty much let everyone do their own thing. Her own feelings, however, contrasted starkly against public opinion. She hated, or more accurately, she loathed the bitch to the point of being unable to devise a death for the redheaded slag that would be suitably tortuous. Even more maddening was the fact that she couldn't figure out why the woman would go to such great lengths to torment her. She would probably like the woman her coworkers described, but she had yet to see that person and it didn't make her feel special to be singularly chosen for such abuse. The whole thing both pissed her off and perplexed her. "Uh oh, Corky," Clovis said, coming up from behind to deliver another platter of food from the kitchen. "Word of your table has reached the ears of the Commander." "Huh?" Corky asked, looking over her shoulder at the man. "Here she comes," Clovis gestured with a nod. Corky looked over to see that the Commander had entered the mess hall and she tensed. Trapped! She couldn't very well storm out while serving the food she had prepared for everyone. Her eyes narrowed as it occurred to her that the bitch probably knew this as well and was using it to her advantage. She tracked the woman covertly as she made her way toward the counter, scoffing internally at the way the she was dressed. What a slob! Her boots were untied, the laces dragging behind her on the floor. The blue fatigue pants half tucked into one boot as if she were too lazy to bother and she wore a gray Annapolis sweatshirt that was covered liberally with white

paint stains. Even her hair gave the impression of slothfulness, being tied up but falling out all over the place. It secretly chapped Corky's ass that the woman was pretty enough to get away with looking so slovenly. It bothered her even more that her appearance probably did nothing but endear her to the male population. God I hate her! She hastily summoned her most impassive expression as the woman grabbed a tray and sauntered forward. "Good evening, Doctors," Malory said cheerfully. "Be generous with the grub, I worked up an appetite today." Corky snatched Malory's tray silently and handed it to Clovis to fill. "I heard you went outside with DeSoto today," Clovis asked. "How was it?" "Cold," Malory replied with a shudder. "I'll bet," he chuckled, handing her a tray filled to the brim. Malory's gaze fell to the food in front of her, quite aware of the brown eyes watching her intently. "What's this?" "An assortment of Mexican dishes," Corky said stiffly before Clovis could answer. Malory studied the tray suspiciously. "It looks like Pancho Villa puked in my plate." Immediately bristling, Corky's irritation rose sharply at the sound of Clovis's quickly stifled chuckle. She simmered silently as she watched the Commander poke the food experimentally with a fork, her face twisted in disgust. Finally, she raised a portion to her mouth, grimacing painfully. "Oh, my God," Malory exclaimed, her mouth full. "It tastes like barbecued shit," she added with a gag, letting the food slowly dribble out of her mouth to land with a moist splat back in her plate. "Jesus, I wouldn't allow a pig to swill in this," she said in revulsion, backing away from the counter with a

shudder and finally turning to stride from the room. Clovis watched the entire spectacle, his jaw clenched tightly to keep from laughing. He had seen Corky start to pale and had noticed her mouth drop open slightly in horror as the Commander let the food fall nauseatingly out of her mouth. He turned wary eyes on her as Lovecraft left the room and noted that the little doctor was so pissed off it was a wonder that her hair wasn't standing on end. "That miserable cunt," she finally rasped, reaching out to grab the tray of food the Commander had left behind and storming off after her. It was his first thought to stop her before she did anything foolish, but Clovis suspected that the Commander knew what she was doing. Instead, with Corky safely out of the room, he finally let out the laughter that had been strangling him. -------Corky stomped through the halls, her anger growing with every step. As she rounded the last corner, she caught sight of her target heading for her quarters and fury threatened to burst from every pore. The bitch was skipping! Fuckin' skipping! I want her dead. I want her family dead. I want her house burned to the ground... Malory entered her office and kicked off her boots playfully, a huge smile plastered on her face. Suddenly sensing a presence behind her, she turned to find Dr. Rivers standing in the doorway. "You forgot your goddamn dinner," Corky growled and hurled the heaping tray of food with a deadly accurate overhand throw. Malory didn't have time to do anything but bring her hands up to protect her face as the tray hit her elbows and coated her from the neck down in Mexican cuisine. She peeked out from behind her hands to see the doctor breathing so heavily in the doorway she was practically snarling. She couldn't help it, she laughed. She laughed so hard she doubled over.

The Commander's hilarity was just too much for Corky to handle. She rushed into the room, raising a hand with every intention of slapping the dumbfuck smile off the woman's face. Anger transformed the intended slap into a from behind the back haymaker by the time she was within range, and she let it fly with all of her strength. She was stunned when the blow was stopped short with a deceptively powerful grip around her wrist. Startled, she looked up to find pale blue eyes appraising her amusedly. Abruptly, two crimson eyebrows waggled at her suggestively. "Gimme some sugar, baby," Malory rumbled and darted forward to place a kiss on the flummoxed doctor's lips. With a gasp, Corky backed up a step and tore her wrist from the woman's grip. "You horrid bitch," she said and was so fast with her slap that it darted past the Commander's defenses and impacted her cheek painfully. "Wow," Malory said after a stunned second. "I kinda liked that. If I kiss you again will you slap the other cheek?" Corky gaped at her. "You're fucked in the head." Malory shrugged. "Are you afraid of me?" "No!" "You're shakin' like a dog shittin' peach pits." "Maybe I'm just pissed off." "Wanna take a shower with me?" "I gotta get out of here," Corky exclaimed, spinning hastily and running from the room. Malory watched her go with a smile, bringing a hand up to rub her stinging cheek. "Gotcha."

04/27/02 - 1500 hours Corky spent the next month in constant fear of another confrontation with the Commander, being left suspicious and confused after every encounter that was met with a polite nod or greeting. The woman baffled her to no end. Having apparently succeeded in her mission to incite a riot between them, the Commander was now very cordial, no longer going out of her way to ignite any emotion or response from her, granting her both distance and respect. Corky wasn't sure if the woman didn't have a doppelganger. Yet, she would die before letting her guard down again, having often considered the notion that the woman had some sort of grand scheme to slowly drive her insane. In another galling development, Lovecraft was becoming ever more popular with the staff. Often spending time in the mess hall laughing lewdly with the men, obviously sharing coarse jokes and tomfoolery. It left Corky feeling somewhat ostracized, considering that they were the only two women in the compound. To add insult to injury, her best friend Clovis was unable to hide the fact that he adored the fucking woman. It made her want to vomit every time she saw him make goo-goo eyes at the bitch. She slammed her coffee mug down on her desk, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully, thinking, not for the first time, that she should just call the Commander to the carpet and force her to admit the details of her insidious plan. So lost in her thoughts, she almost screamed in surprise when the alarm klaxon went off suddenly.

"Dr. Rivers, PO's Percy and Coy and all military personnel report to excavation immediately," McNeely barked over the PA system. "Move it, people!" "Oh, boy," Corky said out loud before leaping to get her gear. Five minutes later, she was sprinting down the corridor, pausing as she passed through a heavy fire door to wiggle into a safety harness and strap spikes to her boots. The metal tiles of the hall abruptly gave way to ice only

a few feet past the door and she clamped onto the guide rope that led down the icy tunnel to the excavation site. The corridor made for slow going, being completely carved from the ice and leading down at a forty-five degree angle for close to a quarter of a mile. One slip and it would be a long slide on her ass to the bottom before she was called up short by the safety rope. She moved along as quickly and as cautiously as she could, becoming aware of others making their way down the tunnel behind her. Almost ten minutes later, she reached the end and emerged into the circular chamber of the main dig site. The room was a little over a hundred yards both long and wide. A shelf about fifteen yards wide ran the circumference of a gigantic hole in the ice that spiraled downward for another quarter of a mile. One reached the bottom by way of a rather narrow pathway cut from the ice that wound down the interior to the floor of the pit. Upon entering, she was assaulted by an unimaginably foul odor, so strong it made her eyes water. "Where's the fire?" she yelled to get everyone's attention, relieved when Clovis emerged from the crowd. "Stand by, Doctor," Hanson said as he rushed by. "What's going on, Clovis?" she asked. "We hit a pocket in the ice," he explained. "The bottom fell out." "Oh, God," Corky said in horror. "Anyone down there?" "Just Mark, he was the only one in a bad spot when it happened," Clovis said. "He's trapped, we couldn't reach him." "Is he okay?" "Seems okay but if he slips, he won't make it," Clovis said grimly. "The pocket looks to be about forty or fifty yards deep."

Corky broke away from her friend and pushed through the spectators to see for herself. She looked over the side to see that the cave-in had taken a good portion of the walkway with it, making it impossible to get to the bottom. Where unfortunately, Mark clung desperately to the ice, precariously close to the edge of a nasty drop.

"I'm going over, start feeding me slack," the Commander's voice barked over the radio in Reynolds hands. "Get everybody on the ropes, he's gonna be heavy from this distance." "We're on it," Reynolds replied. "Slack to come slowly," he added and turned to start issuing orders to the men working on a series of ropes that Corky belatedly noticed. She gasped quietly when she realized what was happening and turned a closer look over the edge, following the path of the ropes to the figure in a black sombrero dangling from the end. Anxiously, she watched the Commander level a rifle across the void directly at Mark, instead of a bullet, it fired a bolt and cable that shot across the distance between them and buried itself in the ice about three feet away from Mark's head. Corky chewed on her lip nervously as she suddenly let go of the side and started pulling her way across, an exercise that took almost ten minutes before she reached the other side and got a harness and rope onto the man.

"I'm not convinced the bolts will hold both of us, I'm sending him across first," Malory's voice came over the radio. "Is Dr. Rivers there? Mark fell several meters and took a beating. Be gentle with him." "She's here," Reynolds replied. "And will do." The crowd watched as Mark spent almost twenty minutes pulling himself across the cable to the other side. Once he got there, Reynolds turned to the men on the ropes. "Pull him up but go easy, he's injured." Corky looked over the edge trying to assess the man's injuries from a

distance; she turned to get Percy's attention. "Did we bring a stretcher?" "Yes, ma'am," he replied and she nodded in approval.

"I'm headed across," Malory said over the radio. "Understood," Reynolds replied and turned to face the laboring men. "Watch the Commander's ropes, she's moving." By the time Mark was pulled over the edge, the Commander was threequarters of the way across the cable. Percy and Coy rushed forward to assist the man and Corky's eyes again fell to the figure still below, watching with horror as the bolt on the far side broke free from the ice. "She's falling!" she yelled. "Brace!" Reynolds bellowed. Corky covered her mouth with a hand as the Commander tried to get her feet in front of her to soften the impact. She was only partially successful and was slammed against the wall with stunning force; the men on the ropes grunting with the effort of her falling weight. "Get her up here now!" Reynolds ordered, dropping his radio onto the ice and running over to grab a spot on the rope. Every available man rushed over to lend their strength to the effort and Corky nervously watched the figure below for any signs of life, surprising herself with the relief she felt when the Commander lifted an arm and spoke into the radio.

"I'm okay, go easy." Shoulders slumped in relief and Reynolds clapped Clovis on the shoulder before getting up and retrieving his radio. "Good to hear," he said. "Dr. Rivers," Percy said. "Isaaks has a broken arm, other than that, just a few scrapes and bruises."

"Get him to Medical, I'll be along shortly," she said distantly. "Right away." Corky loitered for a few minutes, feeling it her duty to hang back and see if the Commander needed any attention, or at least, that was what she kept telling herself. Presently, the men rushed forward to help her over the edge and she stood shakily, leveling a grin at everyone present and sparing a quick smile in Corky's direction. "Fuckin'A, that hurt," she exclaimed boisterously, receiving a round of relieved laughs and chuckles. "Chief Reynolds," she barked after they had subsided. "Commander," he said, coming to attention. Malory studied him carefully, again struck by the Chief's uncanny resemblance to a younger Sean Connery; a man she harbored a secret attraction to. "Tomorrow you'll explain to me why the people working down here didn't have radios, forcing someone to run all the way to the compound to raise the alarm." "Yes, Commander." She walked over and clapped him on the shoulder. "Well done," she complimented and looked around. "All of you, very well done. Is Mr. Isaaks okay?" "A broken arm, he'll be fine," Corky said. "I'd like you to report to Medical at your earliest convenience." "Alright," she agreed and Corky turned to begin the climb back to the compound. "I want to speak to everyone tomorrow at 0900 in the mess hall, excavation is put on hold until I make some decisions and this area is off limits until that time."

A few faces appeared to protest but she cut it off quickly. "No exceptions," she warned. "Mr. McNeely, a word, please."

III Malory walked into Medical close to an hour later feeling bone tired. Dr. Rivers was still working on Isaaks so she slumped into a chair by the door and waited. She could hear Corky talking to the injured man in low tones behind the divider and her eyelids started to grow heavy. She thought about just going back to her quarters but her shoulder was screaming at her to stay put. Reluctantly, she acquiesced to the demands of her body and leaned her head back against the wall, closing her eyes. When Corky emerged, she was surprised to find the Commander asleep, her stupid fucking sombrero sitting in her lap. After much consideration, she decided to let her be and quietly summoned Coy to help Mark back to his quarters. It was the arrival of the young Petty Officer that woke Malory and she suffered a few seconds of disorientation, regaining her bearings as Mr. Isaaks was being ushered past. He stopped in front of her and held out a hand, she stood to take it. "Thank you, Commander," he said. "That was a brave thing you did." "You're welcome," she said with a tired smile. "Commander, would you join me back here, please?" Corky asked. "I'll let you get to it," Mark said, releasing her hand. "Thanks again." "Anytime," she said, watching Coy lead him out of the room before turning to face the doctor.

Corky stared at her for a long moment. "Are you injured?" she finally asked. "Yes." Corky chewed on her lip. "Come have a seat," she said and gestured to the exam table behind her. "Would you summon, Mr. Stokes first?" she asked. "I was going to do it but I fell asleep." "I think if you're hurt we've put it off long enough." "Please." Another long stare, this one of a curious nature. "Alright," she said, moving over to the phone to summon Clovis. They waited in an uncomfortable silence, fidgeting uneasily until Clovis stuck his head in. "What's up, Corky?" he asked, his eyes lighting up when he noticed the Commander. An action that didn't go unnoticed by the doctor and she felt a twinge of jealousy. "Actually, I wanted to speak with you," Malory said. "At the meeting tomorrow I want you to explain to me, as if talking to a child, exactly what it is you expect to find under the ice." He looked at her confusedly. "You weren't briefed?" "I'm not one for deciphering scientific texts, Mr. Stokes," she said. "That's why I want you to explain it to me tomorrow in Fisher Price terms." A scathingly insulting comment was perched on Corky's tongue but with an effort she swallowed it before it could be voiced. She could plainly see how tired the woman was and it occurred to her that she was vastly overmatched in the bitch department if hostilities were to flame anew.

"Alright," Clovis said. "Thank you," Malory said. "That's all, Mr. Stokes." He knew a dismissal when he heard one. "Goodnight, ladies," he said with a departing smile. Corky waited until the door closed behind him to speak. "You ready now?" "Alright," Malory agreed, walking over to the table to take a seat. Corky moved to follow her but was called up short. "Lock the door, please," Malory requested. "Why?" "Just do it, please." Corky pursed her mouth thoughtfully and did as she was asked. "Alright, what's the story?" "My left shoulder." Corky moved forward. "Let's lose the jacket and shirt so we can have a look." "You'll have to help me," Malory admitted. "I can't raise my arm more than a few inches." "Jesus," Corky whispered. "Why didn't you tell me something earlier? "Because I was needed and there was another in worse shape." Corky shook her head and gently helped her out of her parka. "I'll have to cut off the sweatshirt if you think it would be too hard to lift over your head." "Cut it off," Malory answered quickly.

Soon the sweatshirt was reduced to a rag and Corky examined her quickly, noting the surgical scars discreetly placed along her collarbone and shoulder. "What happened here?" "Old injury." "I see, well you have a hell of a bruise on your shoulder, I'd like to x-ray." "Okay." Twenty minutes later, Malory was lying down on the examination table, staring up at nothing and waiting for Corky to deliver the bad news. She could hear her grunting over the x-rays and had come back to the table once to poke and prod her aching shoulder, with what she suspected, was a little more force than absolutely necessary. "Well, Commander," she suddenly exclaimed, walking back to the table and hovering above her. "It would seem to me..." "You can call me Malory," she interrupted. Corky blinked. "Excuse me?" "You can call me Malory." "Why would I want to do that?" "Because its my name?" Corky looked at her thoughtfully. "I think I'll stick with Commander." Malory sighed. "Sorry to hear that." "Uh huh," Corky said. "You ready to hear your diagnosis?" "Shoot." Corky straightened into her most professional stance and spoke solemnly.

"It seems you're suffering from... an owie." Blue eyes rolled. "Can I get a second opinion?" Corky chuckled. "In a few months, sure." "And what treatment would you suggest for this heinous injury?" "Amputation, of course." "Why am I not surprised?" Corky smiled. "Nothing's broken but you did sprain your shoulder. You've had a lot of prior work done in there, must have been pretty bad." "Yeah." "Hmmm," she grunted. "I'll give you some meds for the pain but it'll get better quicker than you think, just don't overuse it or abuse it." Malory nodded. "Can I ask you a question?" "Okay." "What does the 'Q' stand for?" A confused look. "As in Malory Q. Lovecraft." "Oh. It stands for Quinn." "Quinn?" Malory smiled slyly. "Yeah, I was named after a song. Wanna hear it?" "I'll pass," Corky said quickly. "But are you up for another question?"

"I guess." "You sure about that?" she asked. "If you answer honestly, there'll be another question. Maybe a few." "Go ahead. I'm lying here in my bra, you have me at your mercy." "Why did you single me out for abuse?" Malory sighed. "Because I figured the sooner I got past your attitude and forced a confrontation, the sooner we could be friends." Corky had been wary of the answer and was actually surprised by the seemingly honest response. "I see." Malory turned eyes in Corky's direction. "Is there another question?" "Why did you kiss me?" "Because I'm attracted to you." "What made you think I would want to be kissed by another woman?" "Nothing, I just wanted to do it." "So you didn't know I was gay?" "Had no idea." "That took guts." "Perhaps." "Why did you have me lock the door?" "Because I'm the Commander," she said. "Now, as much as I enjoy the interrogation, I would really like to go to sleep. Could you help me get my parka on so I can return to my quarters, please?"

Corky stared at her for a long moment, finally nodding her consent and helping her with her jacket. -------Malory shuffled out of her quarters the next morning and made her way down the hall, entering the mess hall and going immediately for the coffee, refusing to acknowledge anyone until she satisfied her craving. Once the coffee had provided her with the required early morning stamina, she turned to face the crowd and seated herself at the front of the room. "Chief Reynolds," she said. "You have an explanation for me?" Dr. Lenard spoke up in a rush. "Commander, it seems that several of us are to blame for the lack of radios, we...uhm... often forget to take them." "I see," she said. "Mr. McNeely, your opinion, please?" "It'll take a week or more to recreate a safe working environment," he reported. "And I'll need some help." "Very well, you're in charge," she said. "Use whoever you need, I want to see a duty list by the end of the day." "Done," he answered with a nod. She considered for a moment. "When the Sergeant Major informs me he is satisfied with the conditions in excavation, we can resume our dig," she said finally. "No one is to be found in that area without his permission until that time." She looked around for objections and was pleased when she saw none. "Also, in the future, anyone caught working down there without a radio or a safety rope will be relieved and confined to quarters for a time to be determined by myself. Any questions?" None were forthcoming so she turned to Clovis. "Mr. Stokes, do you have a lesson plan prepared for me?"

"You bet," he said. She stood and gestured for him to take the floor, taking his chair when he got up and shooting a wink at Dr. Rivers, who had been seated next to him. To her dismay, the doctor pretended not to notice. "Okay," he said gruffly, clearing his throat. "What we expect to find, what we hope to find, is a spacecraft, or more accurately, pieces of a spacecraft, that we assume crashed into the ice at some point in very distant history." Malory was dumfounded. "What?" she blurted in surprise. Clovis looked at her confusedly. "I'm sorry, please continue," she said, embarrassed and choosing to ignore the few quiet snickers. "From sonar readings and estimated projection, it seems the craft crashed into the ice with enough force to break apart at impact." "How long ago was this?" "Impossible to tell," Clovis replied. "It would depend on a lot of variables, it may have crashed with enough force to basically bury itself. We think that's part of the equation but undoubtedly, it's been here for thousands of years." Malory leaned against the back of her chair thoughtfully. "Why do you assume it to be a spacecraft?" "Because we've uncovered several small pieces of material that apparently broke off of the main craft already. It's of a composition we can't identify, the atomic structure is extraterrestrial." "And the main craft, is it still intact?" "It seems there are three large sections still relatively intact," Clovis said. "It is from those pieces that we hope to gain the most knowledge."

She grunted. "Alright off the subject, why did it smell so bad in there yesterday?" "I would assume stale air." "You don't sound convinced." "We haven't had the chance to investigate." She pursed her lips and stood. "Thanks for the education, Mr. Stokes. It looks like we have some work to do. Let's get after it."

05/01/02 - 1730 hours It was four days later when Corky decided to bite the bullet. She wasn't sure if it was the right decision but she felt she owed it to herself to try. The Commander clearly had a multifaceted personality and there was no denying she found the woman intriguing, no matter how hard she tried to convince herself otherwise. She suspected that under all of the bravado the woman displayed, there lurked a person she would like to know. The only question remaining was whether or not she could stand to be in her company long enough to find out. With this mission in mind, she waited until the end of the workday and marched determinedly to the Commander's quarters. Upon arrival, she found a closed door and took a minute to cement the binds on her temper before knocking. When she received no response, she knocked again and poked her head in to find an empty office. She walked a few paces into the room and was surprised to hear singing, or what passed for it, coming from the woman's quarters. Corky winced; it was painfully obvious that vocal talent wasn't on the Commander's list of abilities. She went to knock on the door but paused when she caught sight of Little Lovecraft sitting in the chair behind the Commander's desk. Her eyes narrowed and she had to take a moment to forcibly remind herself why she was doing this.

Finally, she turned and pounded on the door a little more loudly than she had intended. She quickly grew annoyed when it wasn't answered and she was assaulted by another verse being sung in the other room. "Hush, my darling, don't cry, my darling, the lion sleeps tonight!" "Jesus, it sounds like she's boiling a fuckin' cat," Corky whispered in disgust and knocked on the door again. "A wimoweh, a wimoweh, a wimoweh..." "God help us all," she exclaimed, coming to the abrupt decision to just open the door. "Commander?" Corky had to clamp a hand over her mouth to keep from laughing. The woman had headphones on and was singing into her toothbrush as she stood in front of her little sink and mirror. Dressed in her fatigue pants and bra, she swayed her ass back and forth in time with the music. Finally, she turned to see that she had unexpected company and Corky couldn't contain her laughter when she yelped and jumped in surprise, almost falling down. When she got over her shock, she ripped the Walkman off angrily, her eyes flashing indignantly with embarrassment. "Don't you know how to knock?" she asked irritably and was none too pleased when the doctor indulged in a fresh gale of laughter. "What's so damn funny?" Corky could barely summon the breath needed to answer. "Your face." "What about my face?" Corky raised a finger and pointed at the mirror. Malory frowned and turned to take in her reflection, immediately flushing with a new wave of crimson. "Goddamn it," she hissed and reached for a towel to wipe away the toothpaste that covered her chin and was running down her neck.

"Do you..." Corky struggled, "...do you often foam at the mouth?" Malory stomped her foot, ignoring the comment and afraid that the doctor's laughter might be contagious. "You might as well come in," she said sarcastically, picking up a T-shirt from the floor to put on. Corky took a deep breath and wiped at her eyes before walking completely into the room. She looked around for a place to sit down but there wasn't a square inch of space that wasn't covered with something. Malory saw the dilemma and walked over to throw the clothes covering the room's single chair onto the floor. "Have a seat." Corky admired the disheveled room with amusement. "How do you walk around in here?" "When it gets tired of me stepping on it, it just gets out of the way. Was there something you wanted to see me about?" Corky smiled, the Commander was doing an admirable job of ignoring the blush that still clung to her face. It made her task a little easier. "I was wondering if you wanted to go to dinner and maybe watch a movie?" Malory blinked. "Huh?" "Please, don't make me ask again. It was hard enough just to decide to." A long, befuddled stare. "Sure, I'd like that." -------Corky picked a spot in the mess that was somewhat secluded and sat down across from the Commander, who had been uncharacteristically quiet. Whether she was still embarrassed over having been caught goofing around or just perplexed at the developing situation was yet to be determined. She watched the woman play with the food on her plate and it suddenly occurred to her that the enigmatic Commander was probably

used to being in charge and wasn't sure how to act when the shoe was on the other foot. She decided to press the perceived advantage. "So, where are you from?" "Uh... Boston." "Interesting, you don't have an accent." "No, I moved around too much to develop one." "How old are you?" "Thirty." "What's your favorite food?" "Pussy." Corky's cheeks ballooned in an effort to stifle a bray of involuntary laughter; she covered her mouth with her hand and looked away in sudden embarrassment. When she had composed herself, she turned back to the table and looked at the Commander unbelievingly. "Have you no shame?" she both asked and accused. "Why did you ask me out?" Corky shook her head sadly. "Because, despite the fact that you can be an atrocious bitch, I sense a likable person underneath." Malory raised an eyebrow. "Does this mean you think I'm a hottie?" Corky sighed. This was going to be more difficult than expected. "Can you at least try not to be an ass?" A small smile. "I'll do my best."

"Your best can be very good when you put your mind to it." "What in the world does that mean?" "It means I've watched you," Corky said. "I've watched you win over everybody here. You're intelligent, capable, undemanding, and brave. I watched you risk your life to save Mark and unfortunately, I watched you be the most unendurable person I've ever met. Why can't you be the person that everybody likes and admires to me?" A genuine smile. "Maybe it's a case of teasing the girl you like." Corky chuckled. "We're not in grade school here. Your idea of teasing and mine are quite different. I've never hit anyone in anger until I met you." "I had it coming," she said lamely. Corky just stared. "You enjoyed it and you enjoyed pissing me off, didn't you?" "I can't say that I enjoyed being struck. But yeah, it was a hoot watching you get madder than a one-legged cat trying to bury shit on a frozen pond." Corky's eyes narrowed and the grip she had on her fork tightened. "Do you ever think before you speak or are you this tactless and tasteless with everybody?" Chastised, Malory reviewed her part of the conversation. "I guess I could've phrased that differently," she admitted, shoving a heaping forkful of food in her mouth. "Are you a virgin?" "What?" she exclaimed around her food. "You heard me." Malory hurriedly swallowed. "Why would you ask that?"

"Because you come on stronger than cheap aftershave but don't have the faintest idea how to be flattering," she explained, watching the woman wolf down another huge mouthful of food. "Plus, you have despicable table manners, a crass vocabulary, and you're a slob. I would imagine those qualities don't appeal to many women." Malory took the diatribe in stride. "You're the one who asked me to dinner, so I must appeal to you in some way." Corky decided to use the Commander's tactics against her. "Sure, you've got an awesome set of tits." "I knew you thought so," she replied triumphantly. Foiled, Corky scowled. "So you didn't answer my question." "What question was that?" "Are you a virgin?" "Would it make you happy if I said yes?" "I don't know, it might answer some questions I have about you." "Are you?" "Am I what? A virgin?" "Yeah." "No, I'm not." "Are you a slut then?" Corky ground her teeth. "No, are you?" "No, but I'm willing to learn."

The smile came without permission. "You kill me," she stated with a quick chuckle. "Thanks...uhm... I guess." "So tell me about yourself." "What do you want to know?" "Anything you want to tell me." Malory propped her chin on her hand thoughtfully for a moment. "Well, I like needlessly violent movies and I vote Republican." Corky laughed at her brevity. "Is that all you want to share?" "I guess," she replied. "I'm not very good at this. If you want to know something it would be easier if you asked me." Corky shook her head. "You vote Republican?" "Of course," Malory said imperiously. "Why would a gay officer in the military vote Republican?" "Who said I was gay?" Corky gaped. "Aren't you?" "Well, duh." An exasperated sigh. "You're being an ass again." "Thanks for pointing that out," she said dryly. "I vote Republican because I believe in the bigger picture." "Care to explain?" "I won't endorse a party just because of selfishness. I try to balance

between what's good for me and what's good for the country as a whole." "For instance?" "Take gun control for example. It's the very height of stupidity to believe that taking that right away from me will take guns away from criminals. The men and women that have fought and died for our country's ideals did not give their lives so I could be shot down defenseless in my home because some political hack convinced a majority of Congress that I should no longer have the right to bear arms." "And this serves the bigger picture how?" "How do I vote for a party that promises equal rights for homosexuals but wants to take rights away from the nation as a whole? That's the very definition of selfishness. I get something for me at everyone else's expense, that doesn't serve the bigger picture." "Nice speech." Malory shrugged. "I can ride a soapbox when I have to. Your turn." "My turn for what?" "Tell me about you." Corky smiled engagingly. "What would you like to know?" Malory leaned forward excitedly. "Where are you from? Where did you go to school? Do you have a family? Will you kiss me goodnight? Do you have a pet? How old are you? Do you have a home somewhere? Where do you want to go when you leave here? What kinda music do you like? What's your favorite...?" "Wait!" Corky exclaimed with a laugh. "Lemme catch up." "Okay."

"Let's see," she said. "I'm from Corpus Christi, I went to Texas A M, my parents live in Arizona now, no siblings, maybe, no pets, twenty-seven, I sublet my apartment, I haven't thought about it, and classical." Malory filtered through the responses carefully and smiled slyly. "You will." "I will what?" "So what do we have in the way of movies to watch?" she asked brightly. -------When they entered the small lounge it was empty with the exception of the fair-featured Lieutenant Ring, who was sitting up asleep on the couch, his mouth hanging open. Malory walked over and nudged him from behind. "Looks like your show is over," she said, gesturing to the blue-screened television when he groggily turned eyes in her direction. "Uh... yeah," he mumbled, lifting himself to his feet and sleepwalking out of the room silently. Malory watched him go with an amused smile and turned to her companion. "So what's playing?" Corky ambled over and opened a large cabinet containing a huge assortment of DVD's. "You choose," she offered diplomatically. Her eyes widened when she saw the collection. "Oh, cool," she said, ambling over to peruse. "You don't seem to know a lot about this place for being the one in charge," Corky observed. "I'm pacing myself," she replied, extending a case. "Let's watch this." Corky looked at the cover and sighed. "Can we pick something else?"

"What's wrong with 'Reservoir Dogs'?" Corky just rolled her eyes. "Fine, you choose," Malory said, walking around and flopping down on the sofa. "Okay," Corky said cheerfully, spending a few minutes going over her possible choices. "How about 'Hope Floats'?" "What's it about?" For an answer, Corky walked over and handed her the case to read, waiting for acceptance. "I think I'd rather set myself on fire," Malory proclaimed, tossing the case on the coffee table as if it offended her. Corky closed her eyes and sighed. After ten minutes of offers and rejections they finally agreed on 'Kingpin'. A movie that Malory enjoyed immensely, often laughing raucously at the crude humor that Corky endured with small sighs, eye rolling, and the occasional small chuckle. As soon as it ended, Malory spun around in her seat unexpectedly, ending up on her back, her legs dangling over the end of the sofa and her head in Corky's lap. She stared up at her surprised companion hopefully. "You wanna make out now?" "You're unbelievable," Corky said, amused. "So is that a yes?" "I think I'll pass," Corky said with a grin. "Come on, you know you want to," Malory rumbled.

Corky brought a hand up to smooth red hair from the face in her lap. Surprised at herself, she tore her hand away as if it were on fire. Displacing the woman from her lap roughly, she stood and took several steps away from the sofa. Almost thrown to the floor, Malory resituated herself confusedly and turned a questioning look on her companion. "Well, gee. A simple no would've sufficed." Corky threw her a regretful look. "I'm sorry," she said. "Maybe we better call it a night." Malory frowned but nodded her acceptance reluctantly. "Come on," she said, standing up and gesturing to the door. "I'll walk you to your quarters." Corky nodded and preceded her into the hall, glancing over her shoulder occasionally at the obviously moping woman. Coming to a decision, she turned when they reached Medical and held out a hand, which Malory tentatively took with a quizzical expression. Corky pulled her forward and stood on her tiptoes, planting a gentle kiss on her cheek. "Goodnight, Malory," she said and quickly disengaged to retreat into her quarters, closing the door behind her. The Commander watched the door close and let a goofy smile take control of her features. She turned on her heel and happily bounced down the hall toward her own quarters. "A wimoweh, a wimoweh, a wimoweh," she warbled.

IV 05/02/02 - 0730 hours The next morning, Malory entered the mess and was disappointed not to

find the doctor in attendance. She poured herself a cup of coffee and took a seat with the educated types, hobnobbing with them cheerfully for close to an hour. When they eventually broke up to go make themselves busy, she rapidly found herself bored. Torn between returning to her office to do nothing and paying the doctor a visit, she chose the latter. She burst into Medical with a happy smile only to have it slowly change into a frown; the place was deserted. Disenchanted, she was turning to leave when she spotted an abandoned stethoscope residing upon a countertop. Excited at the discovery, she wasted no time in experimenting with it, immediately putting it on and listening to her heartbeat. When that activity became dull, she began placing it on every object she could find, hoping it would make a noise. She was in the process of clicking Corky's desk lamp on and off in the hopes that the light bulb would make a cool sound when a throat being cleared signaled that she had been caught playing. She turned to find the doctor staring at her from the doorway, her face a mixture of curiosity, peevishness, and amusement. "Uhm... I was just...uh..." she struggled, noting Corky's raised eyebrow and finally opted for the truth. "Okay, I was fuckin' around." "No kidding?" Malory shrugged lamely, watching the doctor set her coffee down and walk over to grab the end of the stethoscope dangling on her chest. "This is not a toy," Corky said sternly and for good measure, flicked the sensor sharply and pulled the scope from her ears. "Oww," Malory yelped. "What are you doing in here anyway?" Corky asked, trying not to be amused at the chastised look she was receiving. "I guess I wanted to see you." Corky looked at her inquisitively for a long moment, unsure what to say in

response. "I..."

"Commander?" the radio on Malory's waist squawked loudly. Irritated at the interruption, she snatched it from her belt. "What?"

"Uhm... Commander, are you alone?" McNeely asked. "No," Malory said confusedly. "Should I be?"

"I think that would be best, Commander." "Very well," she said. "Five minutes."

"Understood." Malory put the radio back on her belt with a wrinkled brow. "What was that about?" "No idea," she said. "Uhm... I have to go," she said, making tracks for the door. "Malory?" Corky said before she could leave and she stopped in the doorway, turning a pleased look over her shoulder. "Yeah?" "Drop by my quarters tonight, if you want," Corky said shyly. A slow, shit-eating grin. "Should I wear something sexy?" "Do you own anything sexy?" Corky asked, rolling her eyes. "Just my birthday suit." "Come fully dressed."

-------Malory walked the last few paces to the bottom of excavation, breathing heavily. The conversation with McNeely had been cryptic and uninformative, the man only saying that they had found something and her presence was required. She took the last step and let out a relieved breath; the going down was tiring and painfully slow. The men were standing about fifty yards away, apparently standing around and shooting the shit. "Sergeant Major," she yelled out and McNeely broke from the crowd, starting an easy jog over to meet her and she admired him as he approached. Easily a decade and change older than her, the Sergeant moved with an easy grace that spoke of a lifetime of physical conditioning. Other than the dark brown hair above his ears that had started to gray, one would suspect the man to be a least ten years younger than he actually was. His green eyes sparkled with intelligence and hinted at a barely suppressed sly humor. "What's the big deal?" she asked when he arrived. "Just come take a look," he said with a haunted expression. She started striding in the direction of the other men, McNeely falling into pace beside her. "What's with the cloak and dagger shit, Sergeant? What the hell did you find and why does it smell like a whorehouse at low tide down here? McNeely shook his head. "You'll need something to cover your nose, the smell is worse over by the guys." Malory watched as he lifted a rag to cover his mouth and nose. Thinking it best to follow the man's advice, she dug in her pockets for a handkerchief and followed suit. "Sergeant, I want some answers," she said threateningly. "I wish I could give them to you."

She was about to call the man up short but paused as they came in range of the rest of the men, suddenly feeling uneasy as she took in the expressions on their faces. The crowd parted for her and she walked through them to see what they were all so bothered about, coming to an abrupt halt and tightening the grip on her handkerchief. Her mind almost refused to process the sight in front of her and she felt her knees go weak. When she finally found her voice, it came out sounding as alien as the appendage protruding through the ice. "What in the blue fuck is that?" No one answered her and eventually she recovered enough poise to study the find in front of her. About six feet away was what she assumed to be part of an arm, the skin greenish-black and biomechanical in appearance. At the end of the appendage was what she guessed was the creature's hand, although it only had two fingers and a lethal looking claw that served as a thumb. The fingers themselves arachnid in structure, multi-jointed, and curled around the sides of the wrist like a ram's horns. The smell was overpoweringly foul. Finally, she turned away from the scene and surveyed the faces surrounding her. "Anyone not here that knows about this?" "No, Commander," McNeely said. "I wouldn't let anyone leave." "Good call," she said. "Cover that thing with snow and mark it, then all of you join me by the ramp," she ordered and marched off, her mind already putting up walls to distort what she had seen. When she reached the ramp she plopped down on the snow and took off her hat, the portable lights making her warm and so bright she wished she had brought her sunglasses. Some of the men had walked back with her and they followed her example as they waited for the ones who had stayed behind to arrive. Eventually, McNeely and Alvarez walked up and she stood to address

them. "Well, I guess we all knew they were digging up a spacecraft, we shouldn't be so surprised to find one of the passengers," she said quietly. "Personally, I never stopped to think about how alien an alien might be." "No shit there," Alvarez commented, getting a few reluctant chuckles. "Mr. McNeely, how satisfied are you with the safety of present working conditions down here?" "Went faster than I thought it would, skipper," he said. "I was gonna give the green light by the end of the day." "Very well," she said. "I want everyone here to keep this under your hat until tomorrow and I'll address everyone in the morning. I'm sure more than one of the geeks will get a hard-on over this. However, I feel the need to take some precautions..." "I concur with that, Commander," Reynolds interrupted, looking at her questioningly and she nodded for him to continue. "We have no idea what we're dealing with here, no telling what that thing is gonna look like or be capable of when they dig it out." Malory blinked. "Are you suggesting that it might still be alive?" "What I'm saying is we don't know a damn thing about it. It looked pretty preserved to me, who knows what its constitution might be if thawed out. I would suggest an armed detail to oversee the excavation from this point and to stand guard over anything biological they might pull out of here." "I am in full agreement with Chief Reynolds, Commander," McNeely said, prompting several of the men to speak up in conformity. Malory played with her sombrero thoughtfully for a moment. "Very well, starting tomorrow I want all military personnel issued sidearms, to be carried until it is deemed unnecessary. Also, I want the men providing security over the dig issued rifles. You'll see to this Sergeant Major and I'll want a full accounting on a daily basis."

"Yes, ma'am." "Additionally, I want to make damn sure that everyone has radios with them at all times. Let's also see to it that we have constant communication with McMurdo, even if this means going outside daily to clear the dome for the communication dishes. And start keeping a closer eye on the weather. Chief, this is your responsibility." "Yes, Commander." "Lieutenant Ring isn't down here but I also want the helicopter in a constant state of readiness in the event of an emergency, I'll inform him when we get topside. Is there anything else that needs to be brought to my attention at this time?" She looked around expectantly. "Alright then, if an issue comes up take me aside before I address everyone in the morning. Any questions?" There were none. She put on her sombrero. "Let's get the hell out of here." -------Malory scrubbed herself thoroughly in the shower, attempting to wash away the uneasiness that still lingered. Upon exit, all thoughts of space monsters were pushed aside in anticipation of an evening spent with the doctor and she hurriedly made herself presentable. Being unable to contain her enthusiasm, she arrived at Corky's quarters only fifteen minutes after the duty shift. When the door opened, Malory beamed what she hoped was her best winning smile. "Hi there!" she said brightly to the woman still dressed in her lab coat and wearing a bemused expression. Corky tried not to laugh. "A little early aren't you?"

"Am I?" Malory asked in mock surprise. "Can I come in?" Corky considered. "Okay." Malory immediately brushed past the little doctor and walked into the room, spotting the cot instantly and flopping down excitedly. "You would think that with all the money they poured into this place they could provide more than a cot for everyone to sleep on," she speculated cheerfully, casting a come hither look in Corky's direction. "Make yourself at home," Corky said as she closed the door. "I will, thank you." Corky shook her head. "You know, I haven't even had time to take a shower." "I don't mind waiting, go ahead," Malory said, shooting a happy glance at the extremely exposed shower stall situated in the corner of the room and turned a sly expression back in the doctor's direction. "I like to watch." Corky didn't know whether to be upset or amused. "I don't think so." "Why not?" Malory asked. "I'd let you watch me." A small chuckle. "Why don't I meet you in the mess in about half an hour?" "Huh?" Malory asked disappointedly. "I thought you asked me to come to your quarters." "I did, but I'm not taking a shower with you in the room." "Would it make you feel better if I joined you?" "No," Corky laughed. "Why are you playing so hard to get? I know you're warm for my form."

Corky's mouth dropped open. "God." Malory grinned shamelessly. "I can't believe you," Corky said. "Do you honestly expect to win me over so easily with your ham-fisted charm?" "Well..." Malory considered, raising a finger to her lips thoughtfully, "...yeah," she said as if it were obvious. Lips tightened into a tense line. "Not too long ago, I would've pissed all over myself in joy if you were to have suddenly died and now you expect me to just jump in bed with you?" "What better way to bury the hatchet?" Malory asked, spreading her arms invitingly. "Come get some." A sharp breath. "Get out," she hissed. "Huh?" Corky pointed to the door. "Get out." "But..." "Get out, Commander." "But..." "Now." Malory rose from the cot slowly, belatedly realizing that she had painted herself into a corner. Plans to rectify the situation raced through her mind, but one look at the doctor's red face told her anything she might say or do at this point would not be welcomed. Dragging her feet, she slowly shuffled past the fuming doctor and stepped into the hall, the door loudly slamming shut behind her.

Shit.

05/03/02 - 0730 hours Still sulking from the night before, Malory emerged from her quarters and sat down in her chair, displacing Little Lovecraft and setting her on the desk in front of her. "Well, my friend. Looks like I screwed the pooch. Any advice?" She stared at the doll as if she expected it to answer. "I thought so," she said. "Any comments?" she asked and reached out to pull the string. "Like I give a shit," Little Lovecraft said sarcastically and she chuckled. "Thanks," she said with an amused smile. "You always cheer me up." She heard footsteps approaching from the hall and hurriedly stuffed her companion into a desk drawer. McNeely stopped at the doorframe to knock but stopped when he saw her at her desk and she gestured him in. He placed a holstered .45 and two magazines on the desk in front of her. She stood to attach the weapon to her belt. "Everybody equipped?" "Yes, Commander," he said. "You were the last." "Anything I need to know this morning?" "Not that I'm aware of." "I want everybody to take turns watching over excavation." "I'll prepare a duty list. I have Alvarez and Cohen slated for the job if they go down today." "I'm sure they will," she said knowingly. "I guess we're ready, let me call in

the troops and I'll meet you in the mess shortly." "Alright," he said in departure and she reached for the phone. -------Clovis burst into Medical excitedly. "Corky!" She looked up from her desk, smiling at the boisterous greeting. "What's up, Clovis?" He walked over and whispered conspiratorially. "Something's goin' on. Lieutenant Ring and Chief Reynolds were in the mess this morning." "So? They not allowed to eat?" He spared her a condescending look. "They were armed." "Huh?" "They were wearing guns, Corky." "What for?" she asked. "Did someone attack us in the middle of the night?" "I kinda doubt that," he laughed but stopped suddenly and eyed her carefully. "But since you and the Macho Nacho are so chummy, I thought I'd get you to ask her what's going on," he said with a knowing grin. "Chummy? How would you know?" "Gimme a break, Corky. Gossip flies around in here at the speed of light." "Gossip?" she chuckled. "And I thought women were bad." He shrugged. "So will you ask her?" "Why would she tell me?"

"God, Corky. You graduated from medical school, you can't be this dense," he said, shaking his head. "The woman's gorgeous, every guy in the place is at half-mast when she walks by but the only person she notices is you." "Isn't that special," she said sarcastically, still miffed at the arrogant woman.

"Would all personnel assemble in the mess by 0800, please," the Commander's voice blared over the intercom. "Attendance is mandatory." "Hmmm," Clovis grunted. "Looks like I won't need you to take advantage of the Commander's affections." "Clovis..." she started in annoyance. -------Malory strode into the mess when she was reasonably sure everyone would already be there, purposely avoiding glancing anywhere in the direction of the doctor. She took a seat at the front of the room and met all of the curious looks directed at her. "There's been a development," she stated. "Yesterday, Mr. McNeely and the crew working in excavation uncovered part of, what we guess, is a corpse." A few seconds of silence immediately followed by excited whispers. "Why weren't we informed immediately, Commander," Clovis asked in annoyance and his colleagues nodded their approval of the question. "A couple of reasons," Malory said. "First, Mr. McNeely had yet to inform me that he was satisfied with the conditions down there and second, the corpse isn't human." "What do you mean not human?" Clovis asked, barely containing his excitement.

"In my opinion, not of this Earth." "When can we view the specimen, Commander?" Dr. Lenard asked. "I'm prepared to allow personnel to return to excavation today," Malory said. "However, there will be stipulations." "Such as?" Clovis asked. "There will be two armed men overseeing the dig at all times," Malory said. "This is just a precaution until we are certain there's no threat. This is nonnegotiable." "What are we in danger of, Commander?" Dr. Ballenger asked. "The... life form... was remarkably preserved," Malory said. "And it was brought to my attention that we know nothing of its capabilities. Until I am convinced that it, or anything else biological we find down there is no threat, it's always better to have and not need than to need and not have." "What are the other stipulations?" Clovis asked. "As I said before, if anyone is found not in possession of a radio, they will be confined to quarters with nothing but a radio to keep them company. This is for everyone's safety and is also nonnegotiable. In addition, those same consequences will be imposed on anyone working in excavation without a safety rope," she said firmly. "This goes double for Mr. Isaaks," she added with a smile in the man's direction. "Any questions?" She looked around but no one seemed inclined to speak up. Everyone but the soldiers wore eager expressions. "Alright, I'll let you get to it," she said finally and her audience practically leaped from their seats. "Some last minute advice," she said loudly over the rising clamor. "It smells like angry diarrhea down there, take precautions and don't give me a reason to get pissed off at anyone." They fidgeted anxiously and she waved them away. "Dismissed," she

ordered, unable to keep from smiling at the childlike enthusiasm they displayed and watching amusedly as they fled from the room. She stayed in her seat, composing scenarios that she could use to approach Corky that didn't give the impression of desperation. It was when the last body filtered by that she saw the doctor had also remained seated and she felt a spark of hope. Perhaps, she wouldn't have to grovel after all. She tried not to let a cocky smile take control and returned the doctor's stare impassively. The minutes passed and finally, Corky got up to go refill her coffee mug. Malory watched nervously as she refreshed her beverage and walked over to stand a few paces away, staring at her with the same neutral look on her face. She couldn't take the silence, it was only a matter of seconds until she broke and begged for forgiveness. She cut it off at the pass. "What?" she asked. "Do I have a booger?" she added, bringing a hand up to rub at her nose. Corky fought it, but the smile came anyway. "I don't know why I bother." "It's the magic that is me." A sigh. "Because I want you just as much as you want me," Malory relented. "I'm just honest enough not to beat around the bush about it." "That's probably true," Corky conceded. "So why fight it?" A deep breath. "If you think you can behave as something other than a randy adolescent, we can talk about it tonight." "Really?" "Really," Corky said. "Show up at least an hour after duty shift."

"Okay," she said. "There's no one here but us, can I talk you out of anything other than a 'Goodnight, Malory' cheek peck?" Corky looked around the room guardedly and closed the distance between them, leaning over the Commander seductively, bringing her mouth to within an inch of Malory's. "No," she said and clapped the Commander on the shoulder cordially. "That wasn't fair," Malory whined as the doctor strode from the room with a cavalier wave. -------It was near the end of the day and Malory was sitting in her office playing 'Tomb Raider' when the radio squawked.

"Commander?" Alvarez said. "Go ahead."

"They uncovered the...uh... thing," he reported. "They want to transport it to the lab." "I see," she said slowly. "What's it look like?"

"You don't want to know." She shuddered. "I'll take your word on that. What would it take to get it up here?"

"A lot of time. It's in some sort of fucked up chair. Stokes wants to send someone back for a stretcher." "Tell them to leave it in the ice until tomorrow, my order."

"Will do," Alvarez said. "Do you want me to report to you when I get

topside?" "No, thank you," Malory said quickly. "I think I can make it through the night without a description. I'll see it soon enough."

"Understand that, out." She returned the radio to her belt and checked the time on the computer, a smile in the works. She hopped from her seat to go get ready. By the time she knocked on the door to Corky's quarters, she had devised a new plan. The meat and potatoes of which consisted of her thinking very carefully before she opened her mouth. It wouldn't be easy, but she was determined. She waited what she deemed was a polite amount of time and knocked on the door again, the thought that the doctor still might be in the shower entering her mind. Debating carefully, she decided to knock one more time before she poked her head in, knowing a Peeping Tom incident would go over about as well as a concrete balloon. With still no answer forthcoming, she finally opened the door a crack. "Dr. Rivers?" she called out hesitantly. Receiving no reply, she entered the room and found it empty. Scowling slightly, she exited and walked one door over to Medical, only to find it deserted as well. The scowl deepened as she wandered from room to room, finally ending up in the mess with still no sign of the elusive doctor. Puzzled and disappointed, she returned to her office where a clue flew in and hit her in the head, she reached for her radio. "Sergeant Alvarez," she called.

"Go ahead." "What's your status?"

"Still in excavation, Commander," he said tiredly. "Why?"

"They're still fawning over the damn thing." She could almost see the compact Hispanic man rolling his eyes. "Is Dr. Rivers down there?"

"Yeah, she's here." Malory sighed. "Very well, give them a little longer and then tell them to wrap it up."

"Will do," he said, obviously happy to get the order. "Lovecraft, out." She leaned back in her chair and sighed again, deciding she would pass the time with a movie. -------It was after midnight when Corky got out of the shower. Malory had been right, the smell in excavation had been hideous and being in such close proximity to the creature had made her clothes stink as well. Earlier, Clovis had called her down to take a look at it and she found herself unable to resist. Caught up in her own curiosity and everyone's excitement, the time had gotten away from them. That is, until Alvarez had informed them, in no uncertain terms, that it was bedtime and they could play with their new toy tomorrow. It was then she realized how late it was and that she had unwittingly stood the Commander up. Guiltily, she dressed and slipped out the door, hoping Malory would still be up so she could at least apologize. When she entered the Commander's office, it was dark and there was no light coming from under the door to her quarters. With a sigh, she turned to leave and took a few steps into the hall

before turning impulsively, walking back into the office and quietly entering Malory's quarters, closing the door behind her. She stood silently, letting her eyes adapt to the dark and then utilizing the light from the clock to guide her to the Commander's cot. Praying that she was making the right decision, she stripped to her panties and T-shirt before climbing in next to the sleeping woman. She had to nudge her a few times to make room for herself and ignored the sleepy grumbles of protest as she slipped under the blankets. So far so good, she snuggled up next to a delightfully naked back, putting a tentative arm around her waist and cautiously burying her face into clean smelling hair. She caught her breath in surprise when Malory suddenly grabbed her arm, but ended up smiling as her hand was cuddled between a pair of breasts. It took a few minutes for her to realize the Commander was still asleep but when she did, Corky quickly fell asleep beside her.

05/04/02 - 0659 hours Malory noticed several things immediately upon waking up. First, was the floor, and she was staring at it because half of her body was hanging over the side of the cot. In addition, there was a warm weight resting on her back and most surprisingly, there was a possessive grip on her left breast. Her eyes traveled down her chest to examine the hand that the grip belonged to and an eyebrow went up in satisfaction. It was a small, obviously feminine hand and since it wasn't her own, the odds were favorable that it belonged to none other than Corky Rivers. She craned her head around to look at the clock; it was set to go off in less than a minute. Smiling, she plastered on her most smug expression and waited to see how the doctor would react to rising in such a compromising situation. The alarm went off with a shrill and irritating electronic beep and Corky's eyes grudgingly opened, then almost instantly widened as she found her

cheek resting on a naked back and a pleasant softness filling her hand that could only be one thing. She froze in horror, immediately wishing that she had thought her impulsive decision from the night before all the way through. She hadn't given a moment's thought to how awkward it would be to wake up uninvited in someone else's bed or to be caught fondling the body that the bed belonged to. The alarm continued to blare and Malory could feel the tension running through the body resting on top of her, she decided to make the most of it. She cleared her throat loudly. "Uhm... if it isn't too much of a bother, could you let go of my boob long enough to turn off the alarm?" Corky flushed with embarrassment, silently removing her hand and turning to slap the alarm behind her irritably, instantly wishing she hadn't as she found the resulting silence even more uncomfortable. Malory was anything but uncomfortable, enjoying the situation immensely. "There's some Kleenex on the nightstand, would you mind wiping the drool off my back?" she asked, almost laughing when she heard the horrified gasp her request had produced. Corky's eyes dropped to Malory's back in mortification but after a quick examination, they turned to the ceiling in annoyance. "Funny," she said finally, bracing herself against the inevitable laughter. She was surprised when it didn't come and Malory turned around, gathering her arms around her and pulling her close. "I haven't woken up so happy in years." It was the last thing Corky had expected and she buried her face into the crook of the Commander's neck with a relieved sigh. Malory ran her hands inquisitively through Corky's hair, enjoying how soft it felt as she waited for the doctor to emerge from her place of refuge. Eventually, she stirred and lifted shy brown eyes up to meet hers. "I knew you could be sweet if you wanted to," she said triumphantly.

Malory smiled. "I'm not the ogre you make me out to be." "I never called you an ogre." Malory shrugged indifferently. "So can I have that kiss now?" Corky chewed on her lip thoughtfully. "Oh, come on," Malory sighed. "It's the least you could do after having felt me up." Brown eyes looked away in embarrassment. "I was asleep." "If you kiss me, I'll let you feel me up anytime you want," Malory offered brightly. Corky chuckled. "Okay," she relented, bashfully moving forward. Her mouth had almost completed its journey when a hand blocked the way, completely obscuring the lips below hers. "Wait!" Malory said, her voice muffled by her hand and Corky backed away uncertainly, looking at her in puzzlement. "Could you brush your teeth first?" she asked. "Your breath would make a dung beetle barf." Corky went completely limp in exasperation, her face falling into the blankets as the Commander's chuckles washed over her. She waited stoically for her mirth to subside. "You just can't make it easy, can you?" she muttered. "Nope."

"Corky, where you at?" Clovis's voice blared from the radio on the floor. "Oh, shit." Corky sprang upright in alarm.

"Corky, you there?" Clovis asked. "You better have your radio with you or the boss is gonna be pissed." Malory chuckled and reached down to retrieve the radio from the floor. "You better answer him or I might have to discipline you." Corky snatched it from her hand. "Go ahead, Clovis."

"Where the hell are you?" came the immediate response. She bit her lip. "Where are you?"

"I'm in Medical." Malory snickered and received a slap on the arm. "I'm in the mess," she offered, crossing her fingers.

"I just left there, I must have missed you. No biggie, on my way back now." "Shit," Corky cursed, jumping over the Commander and gathering her pants from the floor in a panic. Malory reclined on the cot, watching the show with interest as Corky frantically wiggled into her fatigues. "Goddamn it," she exclaimed, tossing dirty clothes aside. "Where's my other boot? How do you find anything in this shithole?" "You'll never get there before he does." "Shut up," Corky said, then squealed as she found her other boot and dropped to the floor to pull it on.

"What the hell, Corky?" Clovis said. "Where did you go?" "Told you."

Corky froze, totally at a loss. "Just tell him you're in my office and you'll get back to him shortly," Malory offered. Her shoulders slumped in relief. "Sorry, Clovis," she answered. "The Commander wanted to see me, I'll call you back in a minute."

"Alright, got lots to do today," he said. "See ya in a few." She fell onto her back, lying in a pile of dirty clothes. "Jesus." "I'm glad you came by last night," Malory said. "I am too," Cory replied from her position on the floor. "Will I see you again tonight?" "Only if you clean this place up or come to my quarters." "I'll come to your quarters." Corky chuckled and rose to finish lacing her boot, glancing up to meet blue eyes watching her intently from a few feet away. "What are you staring at?" "You. You're a beautiful woman," she replied, smiling at the resulting blush. "So are you," Corky said, trying to ignore the heat on her face. "Most of the time. When your mouth doesn't get in the way." Malory chuckled. "I better go," Corky said, rising to her feet. "Okay." The doctor debated for an instant, then hastily stepped forward and leaned in to place a quick peck on the Commander's mouth, withdrawing swiftly

and rushing through the door without looking back. Malory watched her go with a smile and snuggled under the covers contentedly.

V The Commander had been checking her watch every few minutes for the last hour, unable to concentrate on anything else but the approaching end of the current duty shift. She was down to counting the last few minutes when McNeely's voice from the radio demanded her attention.

"Commander?" She sighed pitifully, knowing she would probably have to put her plans on hold. "Go ahead."

"They were going to page you but I thought I'd give you a heads up. They want you in the lab." She groaned, having harbored the secret hope that she wouldn't have to look at the damn thing. "And the heads up would be?"

"Hope you haven't eaten recently," he said and she winced, knowing that if the burly Sergeant thought to say something, it would be a dreadful sight. "On my way, Lovecraft out." She arrived at the lab a few minutes later and found McNeely waiting for her just inside the door. The laboratory was actually the largest room, or series of rooms, in the entire complex. Entering through the main door brought you to a glass-enclosed lobby of sorts, where one had to pass through a vacuum-sealed door to actually have access to the facilities inside.

She noted Sergeant Terrel and Airman Daly standing behind McNeely, hands tight on their rifles and their attention fixated upon the activity inside. Malory avoided looking for as long as she could, glad that several of the scientists were hovering around the creature, partially obstructing it from view. "Commander, you'll want to put this on," McNeely said, extending a hand offering a clip for her nose, she looked at the man, noting that he was already wearing one. "Thank you," she said. "Let's get this over with." McNeely pushed through the door and she followed him through. Dr. Lenard turned at the sound of their entrance and beckoned her over with a wave. She approached and the scientists parted to give her a full view of the exam table, she wasn't wholly prepared to look at the creature in its entirety. The thing appeared to be equal parts insect, humanoid, and technology, its skin where visible, was the same greenish-black that she remembered. It seemed to be sitting backwards in a chair, not all that surprising considering its trunk resembled the hindquarters of a cat, only attached in the reverse and covered sparsely with a thick, coarse hair or antennae. Its arms were projected outward as if trying to protect itself from something, the torso covered in a carapace, like that of a huge cockroach, and seemingly fused to the strange looking chair. Tentacles, peppered with imbedded implants of alien technology, protruded from an orifice in the neck and wrapped themselves around the shoulders and groin. The actual head of the alien was the most disturbing feature to behold, resembling a snail's shell with no other visible features except for a frighteningly wide mouth consisting of three different rows of triangular teeth, all of which looked razor sharp and protruded in all directions. "God," she said. "Look at the choppers on that thing." "No kidding," McNeely said from behind her. "I wouldn't want it going down on me."

His comment brought her out of her study with a chuckle and she looked up at the sound of a familiar laugh, surprised to see Corky on the far side of the examining table. She shot her a small smile and wondered why she hadn't noticed her upon entering. "Okay, why am I here?" Dr. Lenard spoke up. "A couple of reasons, Commander. First, you should be aware that it's impossible for this creature to suddenly reanimate. Its quite dead." "And you're convinced of this why?" "That's the second reason," he said, gesturing for the others to help him turn the alien on its side. "You'll notice that the back of the head and a good portion of the rear torso seem to be missing," he said, pointing to several gaping holes and missing chunks in the body. Malory leaned closer to observe and grimaced upon inspection. "Okay, and?" "In our estimation," Corky said. "The damage to the creature's body was inflicted by one of its own kind." "Huh?" Malory blinked. "We took a cast of the creature's mouth," Corky explained, producing a hideous plaster representation of the alien's teeth. "As you can see," she said, holding the cast up to the wounds on the creatures back. "These injuries were made by an entity with the same dental framework." Malory watched the plaster teeth line up almost exactly with the ragged wounds in the creature's body. "So they're cannibals," she said. "Or one of them was really pissed off at the other." "Cannibals would be my guess," Dr. Lenard said. "A good portion of this alien's internal body mass is missing."

She winced and tried not visualize. "Alright, if we find one of these things intact, what are the chances of it getting up and walking around if thawed?" "None," Dr. Lenard said. "Our atmosphere would be deadly to a living life form of this type." "And you're a hundred percent sure of this?" "Yes." She pursed her lips thoughtfully, rocking back and forth on her heels for a moment. "Your opinion, Mr. McNeely?" "I'd prefer to remain cautious," McNeely said. "A lot of unknowns here, the craft might have had more than one kind of life form aboard." She nodded in agreement. "Okay, everyone remains armed for the time being, but lets cut the guard in excavation down to one." "Very well, Commander," McNeely said. She looked at the gathered scientists. "Is there anything else?" Dr. Lenard glanced at his colleagues questioningly. "I don't believe so, Commander." "Very well then," she said. "Please keep me informed," she added and turned to stride from the room, McNeely on her heels. As soon as they were outside, she reached to pull the clip from her nose, turning to the Sergeant with a sour look. "Is that you or me that smells so bad?" "Unfortunately, its both of us." "Jesus, that's rank." He nodded to concur. "They weren't pleased by maintaining a guard in

excavation." "No, they weren't," she said. "But this whole space monster thing gives me the jeebies. Plus, if someone wasn't down there to tell them to call it a day, they'd be at it all night." "True enough." She gestured over her shoulder at Terrel and Daly. "Stow their rifles and give them the night off. Apparently, that thing isn't gonna get up and table dance." He smiled and gave her a nod. "I'm headed for a shower. Goodnight, Sergeant Major." "Goodnight, Commander," he said, watching her stroll from the room. -------Malory lay on the cot in her quarters feeling sorry for herself. It had been over two hours since she had left the lab and suspected she wouldn't hear from the doctor anytime soon. It was a hard pill to swallow playing second fiddle to some hideous, foul smelling monster that also happened to be dead. She was trying not to let it bruise her ego. She spared a glance around the room and frowned; she had even cleaned her quarters for the woman. With a long, disappointed sigh, she rolled over to turn off the light, stopping halfway there when a knock came at the door. "Yes?" she said loudly, a hopeful lilt to her voice. "Can I come in?" Corky asked. "Of course," she said happily. Corky entered the room, closing the door behind her and projecting a sheepish look. "Sorry," she said. "Hey, you cleaned up in here."

"Are you impressed?" Malory asked, pleased that her efforts had been noticed. "Yes, actually," Corky said but then smiled knowingly. "You ran out of clean clothes, didn't you?" "Nope, I did all of this for you." "Really?" Malory considered. "Okay, I ran out of clothes too." Corky chuckled. "Uh huh." "Are you gonna stand by the door all night or come over here?" Corky swayed indecisively. "Are you naked under there?" she asked, pointing at the blankets. "Would it make a difference?" Malory asked, smiling seductively. "Yeah," Corky admitted. "I was hoping we could talk." "Wouldn't you rather just sit on my face?" Corky's jaw dropped. "Jesus, could you be less romantic?" Malory choked back the intended retort. "Sorry," she forced, resituating herself cross-legged on the end of the cot and gesturing to the available space. "Make yourself comfortable and tell me what you want to talk about." The doctor sighed and sat down, pulling off her boots. "Larry said you were decorated, will you tell me about it?" Blue eyes narrowed. "What else did Larry say?" "Only that you were considered unorthodox."

"He shared more than he should have." Corky turned to face her, pulling the opposite end of the blankets up over her legs. "Will you tell me?" "Why?" "Because I want to know more about you," she answered. "And I know that women in the military aren't typically exposed to situations that result in combat decorations. I also know that a young, female officer wouldn't be the choice of many to oversee an installation of this importance." "I'll tell you if you tell me why you have problem with the military in general." "Okay," Corky said. "You go first." "What exactly do you want to know?" "How did you get your decorations?" "I was in a helicopter over Bosnia that came under fire and I took a hit in my thigh," Malory said. "The aircraft itself took several and was crippled. We were forced off course and crashed into the Adriatic." "Is that how you hurt your shoulder?" "Yeah," Malory said. "Compound fracture of the clavicle, dislocated shoulder, torn rotator cuff, blah, blah, blah." Corky winced sympathetically. "And?" "And what?" "What's the rest?" "There were five people on board, only two survived and made it to the surface. One was a Marine Colonel who had broken his back when we

crashed. I pulled him out of the wreckage and kept him afloat until we were rescued almost forty-eight hours later." "How did you do that with a useless arm and a wounded leg?" "With a great deal of pain." "I can't imagine how horrible that must have been." "It isn't something I look back on fondly." "What were you decorated with?" "The DSM and a Purple Heart." "What's a DSM?" "The Distinguished Service Medal. Now tell me your story." "Its pretty simple really," Corky said. "Former lover of three years also happened to be in the Army. I never really fit in with her crowd and always felt looked down upon because I was a civilian. I moved across the country twice when she was transferred just to be with her, even though she was distant and treated me as if I wasn't good enough for her. The third time she was transferred she told me not to bother to come with her and informed me that she had been seeing someone else for the last two years. Not surprisingly, another officer." "Is that how you ended up here?" "Pretty much. Larry was a Professor I had in college. When I completed my residency, he approached me with the job." "I'm sorry about your girlfriend." "I'm not. She was a horrible girlfriend and an even worse officer," she said and looked away, suddenly shy. "She couldn't hold a candle to you. I judged everyone in uniform by what I saw from her and the people she

associated with. I look at you and see everything she could never be. Everyone here respects you, civilian and military alike, and not because you're the boss, but because you're a leader." Malory smiled. "Can we make out now?" Corky laughed. "No, tell me how you got here." The Commander sighed heavily and shrugged. "I'm a promotable officer and was going to resign my commission. They threw me a bone." "You were going to resign? Why?" Corky asked in surprise. "Because my whole life has been nothing but the Navy," she replied. "I was of a mind to see what life was like without it." "You changed your mind?" "They made me an offer. Take the position here and use the time to reconsider. Since I didn't have any idea of what I wanted to do once I resigned, I agreed." "Do you have a girl in every port?" "Nope." "Have a girl anywhere?" "Nope." "Are you a virgin?" "I lost my cherry but still have the box it came in." Corky laughed. "Where did you get your vocabulary? "It was on sale at Sears. Can I see you naked?"

"Maybe. Have you had a lot of lovers? "Numerically, you'd be the second but as far as I'm concerned, the first and only." "Really?" "Really on both counts." "I'm having a hard time resisting you." "Why would you want to? Eyes rolled. "Do you have any idea what a hateful bitch you were to me?" "It was the quickest way to solve the problem." "That's it? No, I'm sorry?" "Did you know the minute I saw you I got wet?" "Could've fooled me." "Get over it." "It's not that easy." "Yes, it is. Just kiss me." "You think its that simple?" "Yes." "It isn't for me." Malory threw up her hands in exasperation and abruptly leaned forward, resting on her hands and knees, her face suddenly an inch away from Corky's. "Then I'll kiss you," she whispered and gently covered the doctor's lips with her own. Prodding lovingly with delicate caresses until she felt her

respond, then greedily devouring what was offered. Catching a hesitant tongue and sucking it tenderly into her mouth, moaning softly at the bodily sensation it induced. She sighed in a frustration she felt all the way to her toes when Corky began to gently disengage. Struggling with her composure, she didn't fight it and backed off respectfully, waiting with a barely restrained desire to observe her reaction. Corky leaned back against the wall and caught her breath. The energy radiating off the Commander was so extreme, every nerve ending in her body was standing at attention. It was an intensity unlike anything she had ever experienced, both seductively powerful and emotionally frightening. "I want you," Malory rumbled. Corky looked up into a blue gaze almost dilated black with longing and knew she wasn't yet prepared for the passion lurking behind those eyes. "I want you," Malory repeated. "Let me show you how much." Corky tentatively reached out with a hand to cup her cheek, almost groaning when it was leaned into wantonly. "I want you too," she whispered. "But I've never felt so... pleasantly scared." Malory bit her lower lip almost painfully. "Then lay with me and let me hold you." Corky practically gaped at the sudden transformation; the sexual aura that had been almost tangible receded upon delivery of the gentle request. The Commander resituated herself on the cot and lifted the blankets in front of her invitingly. Silently, Corky stood on weak knees, stepped out of her fatigues and climbed into the offered embrace. The blankets settled around her and Malory turned to click off the lamp, returning to pull the doctor tightly against her body. "Thank you," Corky said softly in the dark.

"You're welcome," Malory whispered, her breath tickling Corky's ear. "However, if you wake up in a puddle, it's not because I have a bladder problem." "God," Corky giggled. "You're so vulgar." For an answer, Malory placed a gentle kiss on the back of her neck and smiled at the shiver it produced. "Goodnight, Doctor."

05/05/02 - 0815 hours Corky rose without the aid of the alarm and frowned upon realizing how late it was. Belatedly, she noticed the body that she held in her arms was about five feet smaller, a hundred and ten pounds lighter, and nowhere near as warm as the one she went to bed with. Her eyes narrowed in the dark and she fumbled around for the lamp. Illumination confirmed her suspicions and she flung Little Lovecraft across the room in disgust. Not amused at waking up with the doll instead of the Commander, she got up to put her boots and pants on. She was about to enter Malory's office when she heard McNeely's voice on the other side of the door. Trapped for the time being, she went over and sat back down on the cot with a huff, waiting impatiently. The time passed slowly and she eventually lay back down, staring at the ceiling until her eyelids grew heavy. When Malory finally entered, she snickered at finding Little Lovecraft on the floor and picked her up to seat her on the chair. She threw a glance at the cot and smiled at finding the little doctor asleep in all of her clothes. Deciding to leave her be, she silently cursed the efficient McNeely and started relieving herself of her clothes. Corky woke up at the sound of running water and froze when she realized that Malory was in the shower. Torn between wanting to make a hasty exit and being present when the Commander emerged, she fidgeted and cleared her throat.

"Good morning," she ventured. "Good morning," came the immediate bright response. "Decide to get up?" "Yeah," Corky said. "Why did you turn off the alarm?" "McNeely, showed up first thing," Malory said. "If he heard the alarm being shut off, he would've known someone was in my quarters." "Oh." "Your buddy Clovis and crew were up before dawn and down in excavation. Butler went down with them. He wasn't pleased at being rousted for guard duty so early," Malory said amusedly. "Neither was the Sergeant Major." "They're just excited," Corky said. "It's an important find." "Whatever," Malory said. "Since you're up, wanna join me?" Facing another dilemma, the doctor considered her options. Part of her wanted to spring from the cot and shed her clothes and another part wanted to run from the room. "I think I'll pass." "You sure? I know you're dyin' to see if my carpet matches my drapes. I'll let you peek." Her brow wrinkled in confusion for a few seconds and then her eyes rolled. "I'm sure," she said shaking her head, glad Malory couldn't see her grin. "Okay, your loss." Corky shook her head. "You're such a pompous ass," she said with a chuckle. "I can't believe how full of yourself you are." "I'd like to be filled by you," Malory retorted.

To her dismay, she started to blush. "I'm going to go." "Okay," Malory said nonchalantly. "See ya later." Corky narrowed her eyes at the shower curtain suspiciously, wondering what she was up to. Wary of a trap, she rose to her feet and traveled to the door. "See ya," she said, and quickly left the room. "Heh," Malory grunted when she heard the door close. -------Corky spent the entire day in a turmoil of emotions, performing her duties in an absentminded automation; her thoughts rarely straying far from the confounding Commander. The woman possessed a multitude of repulsive qualities and Corky was perplexed that she now found them charming when not so recently they would have and did offend her. There was also the lingering confusion left over from the night before, the damn woman exuded a hidden sexual energy that could singe the hair off her toes. Like it or not, she had fallen under the woman's spell and the only option left was to either take it or leave it. The latter became more unappealing with every minute she spent in the Commander's company and the former meant forging ahead with the confusing woman and letting the chips fall where they may. It was a frightening prospect with no guaranteed conclusion. At the end of her shift, she headed for dinner still halfheartedly debating alternatives, hoping she could share a meal and have a normal conversation with the woman. She figured the odds of an ordinary dialogue were about fifty-fifty, suspecting that Malory herself didn't know what foot to lead with and flew by the seat of her pants. She was disenchanted to find the mess relatively empty with no sign of either the Commander or even Clovis to at least exchange pleasantries with. In fact, the only people present were Daly and Cohen so she got a tray and sat by herself, instantly descending into the plight of her

predicament once again. An uncertain amount of time later, Clovis dropped in the chair across from her with his meal. "What's with the long face?" he asked jovially. She blinked and glanced at her watch, surprised to see how much time had gotten away from her. "Huh?" "You're sitting there looking like your dog just died," Clovis rumbled. "What's on your mind?" "Oh, just thinking," she said, trying to sound offhand. "How did things go down there today?" she added hoping to distract him. "The cave in sped up our progress considerably," he answered. "We're a couple of weeks away from the first section, we can't wait." She smiled at his obvious delight. "I'll bet," she said, throwing another glance at her watch. "You're up here kinda early." "We started early," he said with a grin. "And I suspect our Commander has given the order to have our armed escort tell us when to pack it up for the day." Corky giggled. "I'm sure she did, have you seen her today?" "Saw her laughing in the hall with McNeely outside of his quarters when I was coming to dinner." "Hmmm," Corky grunted. "Well, I guess I'm gonna go find something to do." "Okay, Corky," he said, becoming intently engrossed with the food in front of him. "See ya later." "Bye, Clovis," she with a chuckle. She made her way to Malory's office and upon finding it and her quarters

empty; she began a casual stroll around the compound with the hope of running into her. Her efforts proved fruitless as the Commander was nowhere to be found. Confused, she returned to her own quarters and flopped into her chair with a frown. Where could she be? She thought about using the radio but couldn't come up with a good story to offer in case Malory wasn't alone. Two hours of brooding later, she impulsively strode from her room and returned to Malory's quarters; again finding them empty. Her face wrinkled in confusion, she retraced her steps from earlier and after having searched everywhere, there was still no sign of the Commander.

Jesus, its almost eleven, where the hell is she? An idea suddenly formed and she returned to the lounge, finding Lieutenant Ring reclining in his usual spot on the sofa. "Lieutenant," she said. "Do you know where the Commander is?" He turned around sleepily. "Uhm... she's with McNeely in his quarters." "Thank you," she said, exiting the room before a frown of gigantic proportions could take control. She had stomped halfway back to her quarters when it struck her that she was jealous and she paused to consider the notion. Tempted at first to dismiss it as overreaction, she returned to her room confusedly. Was she jealous and if so why? Did she miss something? Malory had said she had only had one lover, but weren't they talking about women? The idea of Malory being with McNeely brought her blood to a boil and once the thought entered her mind, she couldn't think of anything else. She tried to tell herself that she was blowing everything out of proportion and was probably wrong, but her imagination had taken hold and wouldn't let go. She glanced angrily at the clock, it was half past midnight. Determinedly, she stormed from her quarters and was not surprised to find Malory's room

still empty upon arrival. Throwing caution to the wind, she marched doggedly in the direction of McNeely's room, quieting her approach as she neared her objective. Stealthily, she paused outside of his door and listened closely for any noise that might emanate from within. Mumbled voices and then the distinct sound of the Commander's laugh brought a full head of steam to Corky's features and she turned to stomp crossly down the hallway, stopping when she heard someone step out into the hall from behind her. She turned a furious glance over her shoulder and was surprised to see Malory emerge, followed by Chief Reynolds and Sergeants Alvarez, Hanson, and Terrel; all of them laughing companionably. Stunned, she came to a complete halt, her jealousy vaporizing in favor of a very distinct feeling of embarrassment. She tried to slink away unnoticed and winced when she was called up short. "Dr. Rivers?" Malory called out. "Yes?" she said, turning a hopefully innocent gaze in her direction. The men filtered by with polite nods, quickly leaving them alone in the hall. "What are you doing here?" Malory asked, closing the distance between them. Corky thought frantically. "I couldn't sleep so I was taking a walk." Malory snickered. "Uh huh. What's up? You looked angry." Corky sighed. "I was looking for you. What were you doing in there all night?" A triumphant smile. "Playing poker. What did you think we were doing?" "I don't know." "How did you know where I was?" Malory asked, a knowing look on her

face. Corky shuffled her feet. "I asked Lieutenant Ring," she said, feeling somewhat exposed in the hallway. "Can we just go to my quarters?" "Sure," Malory said brightly and followed the little doctor down the hall with a cocky smile. Corky trudged through the halls feeling monumentally stupid and worse, she didn't have to turn around to see the smile on Malory's face; she could feel it. When they entered her quarters, the Commander respectfully chose the chair and seated herself primly, turning an expectant look on her companion. Corky sighed and took a seat on the cot, leaning her back against the wall. "Why didn't you tell me you were going to play cards tonight?" "I didn't get the chance," Malory said with a shrug. "McNeely asked me this morning and before I could say anything, you lit out of my quarters like your ass was on fire." "Oh," came the quiet response. "If you had told me you wanted to get together, I would have turned him down," Malory offered. "So tell me, you looked mad enough to blow an ovary, what's the matter?" "Nothing," Corky said quickly. "Gimme a break," Malory scoffed. "You can tell me anything," she added softly. Corky started to play with the hem of her sweatshirt. "It was stupid." "What was stupid?" "I thought you and McNeely were...uhm... you know."

Malory smiled brightly. "You were jealous?" Corky nodded reluctantly. "My, how territorial," Malory teased. Brown eyes flashed. "You don't have to be so smug." For an answer, Malory leaned down and started to unlace her boots, pulling them off and placing them under the chair along with her socks and standing to remove her sweatshirt. Corky watched nervously. "What do you think you're doing?" she asked, watching the sweatshirt fall to the ground and hands drop to start unbuttoning her fatigues. "Bustin' a move," Malory said nonchalantly, stepping out of her pants and standing immodestly before the doctor in her underwear. Corky couldn't find her voice as her body began reacting strongly to the almost nude Commander who dropped to her knees in front of her and began unlacing her boots. She watched helplessly as they were removed gently and her hands were grasped, pulling her forward. Totally powerless, she let Malory lift her arms above her head to remove her shirt and her bra quickly followed without protest. A soft whimper preceded the removal of her pants and soon she found herself completely naked and waiting to be claimed by the woman kneeling in front of her. "You're very beautiful," Malory said heavily, grabbing the doctor gently around the hips and pulling her forward. Corky opened her mouth to reply but was silenced by lips that descended upon her own and hands that wound themselves in her hair. The intensity of Malory's attentions gave the impression of being devoured and she surrendered willingly, pulling her closer and urging her for more. Malory relished every sensation, delighting in the taste of the doctor's mouth, exploring every crevice with her tongue, taking a sensual pleasure

in the texture of her teeth, the roof of her mouth, the softness of her lips, and the warmth of her breath as it mingled with her own. Her hands dropped to the small of her back and pulled her gently forward until her thighs rested on the edge of the cot, dropping her attention to the pulse point on her neck and eventually, to her rapidly rising and falling chest. Corky fell back wantonly against the wall to allow Malory free reign over her body, consumed by the urgent need the Commander conveyed and her own freefalling libido; wrapping her hands tightly in Malory's hair when she felt a breast being teased and pulling her close when she was drawn into her mouth. Her body tingled exotically as her nipples hardened painfully and tender teeth chewed on them lovingly. She gasped loudly in anticipation as Malory began a trail down her chest, her mouth and tongue showing an interest in every detail they encountered and when a chin urged her legs apart, she complied without hesitation. Malory's arms dropped to assist and her legs were thrown over the Commander's shoulders with abandon, the air surprisingly cold against the suddenly exposed wetness of her thighs. Breath exploded pleasurably from her mouth the instant she was tasted; ecstasy making her shiver when Malory emitted a satisfied groan of her own, as if finally given something long denied. One of Corky's hands sought out the edge of the cot to brace against the inevitable while the other tightened its grip in Malory's hair demandingly, an unspoken order to remain where she was. The sensation of Malory's attentions were beyond all of her previous experience and she could feel the Commander's pleasure in the act through the ravenous exuberance of the mouth feeding upon her. Malory's moans were almost as loud as her own, and when a hand left her thigh and the Commander set her knees further apart on the floor, she felt the approaching edge viciously. Malory's excitement was so obvious that it was like receiving a shot of adrenaline knowing she couldn't restrain from petting herself. When she came, it was with a power that left her neurotic and it was prolonged significantly as Malory's arm tightened around her waist, refusing to let go. Her whole body jumped spastically with every caress and she found herself screaming with the pleasure of it, pulling on the hair in her

hand possessively to force closer contact. Exalting in the vibrations traveling the length of her sex from Malory's muffled cries, her lover entangled within the tremors of her own release and grinding into her ecstatically. She rode the wave until she was unable to endure any longer and finally dropped a hand between her legs to intervene, going limp in exhaustion, her body shining with perspiration. As she caught her breath, she was pleasantly aware of Malory still diligently trying to get past the blockade of her hand. Tenderly sucking on her fingers and occasionally probing for an opening between them. She tardily released the grip still knotted in Malory's hair, surprised at how severe her hold had been and blinking regretfully when the Commander whimpered softly at the reprieve. "Malory," she said, her voice hoarse. "Hmmm?" Malory purred. "Did I hurt you?" she asked, petting her head apologetically. "It was a nice hurt," Malory said as she chewed softly on the end of a denying finger. "I'm sorry." "Don't be." "Come lay with me," she ordered, about to start the process of resituating herself but paused when blue eyes raised and looked at her dotingly. "I love you, Corky." Corky's breath froze within her chest and she was surprised to feel moisture rise in her eyes. Malory rose to her feet and removed her bra, tossing it across the room as if it irritated her and stretched like a cat in front of the doctor's desirous eyes. Her outstretched arms returned to cup her breasts and stroke them

lightly before sliding a hand into her underwear to touch herself. She sighed lightly at the contact and brought back moist fingers that she sampled with her mouth. Corky observed her behavior in unconcealed fascination, arousal again stirring within her powerfully as Malory suckled her fingers inquisitively, seemingly unaware of being watched so closely. Apparently satisfied, the Commander lowered herself onto the cot and wrapped gentle arms around her contentedly. "Why did you do that?" Corky asked, unable to curb her curiosity. "I wanted to see what we would taste like together," Malory hummed. "And?" "Superb." Corky released a satiated sigh, bringing a hand up to quickly wipe at her eyes and burying her face in the Commander's chest, nipping at her breasts playfully. "That was ...uhm... that..." she struggled. "Fuckin' amazing?" Malory offered. "Well, I won't argue with you there," she admitted, abruptly going stiff in alarm when a loud, persistent knock banged on the door. "Oh, God," she whispered, jumping out of Malory's embrace and anxiously looking around for her clothes. "Hide," she hissed at the Commander who appeared amused. "I'll do no such thing," Malory whispered. Corky pulled her sweatshirt on over her head and shot the Commander a threatening look. "Oh, yes you will." "Nope," Malory said, stretching out along the length of the cot.

Corky shot her a venomous glare as she buttoned her pants. "At least go stand over there where you can't be seen," she said pointing to a spot. Malory sighed. "Fine," she said, rising and walking over to stand with her arms crossed over her chest. Corky took a deep breath and ran her hands through her hair to straighten it before she opened the door, only to find an empty hallway. Confusedly, she poked her head out and looked in both directions. Spotting no signs of life, she stepped back in to close the door and froze. "Oh, my God," she said in complete horror, her eyes fixated on the floor. At the words, Malory gave up her hiding place and approached the doctor from behind. "What's the big deal?" Corky could only bring a hand up to her mouth in mortification and Malory gently nudged her out of the way to see what had the doctor's complete attention. Her eyes landing on a pack of cigarettes and lighter, lying within an ashtray that someone had thoughtfully provided. With a stifled laugh, she bent down to pick them up and prodded Corky back into the room, closing the door behind them. Leaving the doctor standing, she reclaimed her seat on the cot and opened the cigarettes, popping one into her mouth and lighting it. "I haven't had a cigarette in over ten years." "My God, someone heard us," Corky finally rasped in dismay. Malory smiled in amusement. "That's not quite right, Dr. Rivers," she said, taking a long drag on her cigarette. "I was occupied." A startled gasp. "Yes," Malory said knowingly. "Someone heard you. Actually, I would be surprised if everyone didn't. There's probably not a limp dick in the compound."

"Jesus," Corky choked. "I can't imagine anything more embarrassing." "Come to bed, I'll kiss it and make it better." "How do I show my face tomorrow, or the day after for that matter?" "Come to bed," Malory repeated, snuffing out her cigarette and holding out a hand. Corky rushed over to bury her face between Malory's breasts. "God, what am I gonna do?" Malory stroked her hair. "Tell you what," she said with a grin. "First thing tomorrow, I'll make an announcement ordering everyone not to make fun of you for twiddling your diddle." A quickly stifled snicker followed by an annoyed swat. "That's not funny," she mumbled. "How would you feel if the situation was reversed?" "I'm the boss," she said. "No one would dare say anything to me. They'd just laugh behind my back." "You're not helping." Malory kissed the top of her head and reached down to pull the blankets over them both. "Go to sleep," she said softly, hugging her tightly. "It won't be so bad in the morning." A pathetic sigh was the only reply and she reached out to turn off the light.

Part 2 I 05/06/02 - 0655 hours Malory rose with a luxurious stretch and gently disengaged herself from the soundly sleeping doctor so she could answer the call of nature; poking around the room curiously when she was finished, interested in everything that had to do with the little woman. Noting the photographs of her parents and smiling at a family of Teddy bears that resided upon one of her shelves. The shrill blast of the alarm startled her and she leaped across the room to shut it off, chuckling at the small arm that was irritably swatting at it from underneath the blankets. She immediately dove under the covers and playfully snuggled up to the waking woman. "You gonna get up?" she whispered into her ear, leaving a kiss behind. "No," came the pathetic croak. "Why not?" "Were you wearing your gun last night?" Corky asked. "I need it." "Why?" Malory asked with a chuckle. "Because I have to kill myself." Malory laughed. "Gee, it's not the end of the world. So what if everybody thinks you were in here thumpin' the man in the little canoe? It's not that big a deal." Corky turned in Malory's embrace to regard her seriously. "Why do you say that?"

"Well shucks, Doctor," she said. "You're a young, healthy and, as far as everyone knows, single woman. What's there to be embarrassed about?" "I was screaming like I was being burned at the stake," Corky said dryly. "If I had overheard that, I'd wonder what in the name of God had that woman been doing to herself." A snicker. "It's not funny." "Geez, you're a doctor," Malory said. "You of all people should know that masturbation is normal and everybody does it." "Do you?" "Hell no! What do you think I am, some sort of sick freak?" Corky snorted in annoyance and pulled the covers up over her head to hide, ignoring her delightedly laughing companion. "Oh, come on," Malory chortled. "If anyone says anything you can just tell them you weren't alone." "What if they ask who?" Corky inquired from under the covers. "Say it's none of their business. They'll spend days mumbling amongst themselves trying to figure out who the lucky person was." "What if someone asks you?" "Asks me what? If I was the one banging the doc?" "Yeah." "Corky, there isn't a person in this place that will come out and ask me to my face about my sex life."

A sigh. "I wish I was the Commander." "No you don't, the pay sucks." "Really? I assumed you were pretty well off in that department." "I do alright. I mean I make enough to keep me in tampons and 'roid cream." A silent pause and then a chuckle. "You are so disgusting." "But you love me." An ambiguous grunt. "Did you mean what you said last night?" "What did I say last night?" "You know," Corky said softly. "Yes, I do know and yes, I do." Malory said. "Now are you gonna come out of there? I'm horny." "No way," Corky said quickly, pulling the blankets around her tightly. "Everyone would think I was a pervert." "I could gag you," Malory offered. "Shut up." Malory sighed. "I should probably go anyway, McNeely will be looking for me any minute." Corky poked her head out from under the blankets. "Will I see you tonight?" "I'd like to see you." A small smile. Malory leaned in to place a soft kiss on her mouth. "Last night was

unbelievable, thank you." A chuckle. "I should be the one thanking you." "You will later," Malory said with a goofy smile and rose to start dressing herself. Corky smiled and cast worried eyes to the ceiling, trying not to imagine the horrors that were waiting to assail her when she emerged from her quarters. Malory leaned over again to place a kiss on her cheek. "Ya gonna be okay?" "I suppose I'll live." Malory chuckled. "If anyone says anything inappropriate, you come tell me." "I'm a big girl," Corky said, smiling at the offer. "You sure are," Malory said with grin. "I'll see you later," she added and turned to exit the room. Corky waited for the door to close and pulled the blankets back up over her head. -------Corky snuck into Medical, foregoing her morning coffee for fear of entering the mess and encountering anyone. As a result, she had spent a cranky morning looking up sharply whenever she heard footsteps in the hall and sighing in relief every time they passed. Her thoughts swinging back and forth between contemplating the consequences of her inevitable humiliation and elating in the memory of the time shared the night before with Malory. She was in the midst of reminiscing one of the latter thoughts when the

sound of gunshots brought her out of her chair in both surprise and alarm. Seconds later, the klaxon went off followed shortly thereafter by rapidly pounding footsteps racing down the hall. She ran into the hall and was almost trampled by Reynolds and DeSoto as they raced by, the Chief yelling into his radio. "Say again?"

"They need a stretcher and…" the Commander's voice faded as the Chief got further away. Corky waited in agitation, not knowing what was going on and somewhat surprised that nothing had been said over the intercom. At least she knew Malory was okay, relieved to have heard her voice over the Chief's radio. She looked up at the sound of another set of approaching footsteps and gazed at the approaching Lieutenant with anticipation. "Dr. Rivers, you'll need to prepare Medical to receive wounded," Ring said. "ETA?" He reached for the radio on his belt. "ETA on that, Sergeant?"

"Thirty to forty minutes, out," Alvarez replied. "From excavation I presume?" "Yes, Doctor." "Thank you, Lieutenant," she said and turned to reenter Medical. The time passed slowly and she was eaten alive with curiosity and worry, hoping that all of her friends were okay and wondering why a weapon was fired. Thirty-five minutes later, her radio called for attention.

"ETA 5 minutes, Dr. Rivers," Percy said. "Ballenger incoming with suspected hip fracture, possible internal injuries. Currently stable and

conscious." "Understood," she answered. "Anyone else?"

"Nothing priority, out." She took a deep breath to prepare for their arrival. -------It was a little over two hours later when she emerged from behind the divider to find her domain filled to capacity with people waiting anxiously for news of their colleague. Percy followed behind her and she caught his arm, standing on her tiptoes to whisper in his ear. "Excellent work today." He smiled at the compliment and made his way through the crowd toward the exit. "Well?" Clovis asked the question everyone wanted the answer to. "He's okay," Corky said loud enough for everyone to hear. "But he's on his back for the duration and will be on the first flight out." The news was met by communal relief and then disappointment. "How bad…" "Make a hole," Malory interrupted tersely from the doorway, waiting with a furious look for everyone to get out of the way so she could enter the room. She strode through their parting bodies and leveled a look at Clovis. "Mr. Stokes, report to my office and wait there until I arrive," she ordered, her voice cold. "Now," she barked when he didn't immediately rush from the room, startling him and sending him packing. "Airman Daly, report to the hall outside of my office and stand at attention,"

she added, her voice harsh and the man almost ran from the room. "The rest of you return to your quarters or stations immediately," she said, waiting for the room to empty before she turned to Corky. "How is he?" she asked, her voice noticeably gentler. "Fractured pelvis, a good deal of internal bleeding," Corky reported. "Could've been far worse if it had taken much longer to get him here. He'll be alright, but he'll need to go out with the first flight. "I see." Corky had a hundred questions to ask but settled for the most important. "Are you okay?" Malory smiled with an effort. "I'm fine." "You sure?" "Yeah," she said with a nod. "I'll see you later, I have things I need to do." "Okay," Corky said reluctantly, watching her hesitate as if she wanted to say something else and then turn to walk from the room. -------Daly stood in the hall anxiously, the Commander had passed fifteen minutes prior to enter her office, not sparing him a glance and slamming the door shut with enough force to make him cringe. His only hope was that the tirade she was currently directing at Mr. Stokes would tire her out before it was time to deal with him. Her voice occasionally thundered from inside the room and earlier he had heard something smash against the wall with enough power to shatter.

"Mr. McNeely report to my office, please," her voice suddenly blared over the intercom.

He stood ramrod straight, afraid to let the Sergeant Major see him at anything less than a rigid attention. Shortly, he heard the man's approaching heavy footsteps and McNeely paused in front of him to clap him on the shoulder. "Stand easy, Daly," he said. "You might be out here awhile," he added, rapping a short knock on the Commander's door and stepping inside. He sighed and slumped against the wall until the door opened almost half an hour later and Mr. Stokes stepped out. The huge man plodded silently down the hall looking as if he had just been spit out of a combine. He grimaced internally and braced himself; it didn't look good. "Airman Daly," the Commander barked. "Your turn. Get in here." He stepped into her office crisply and stood at attention, noting the shards of a broken coffee cup in the corner. "Commander," he said respectfully, not meeting her eyes as she sat glowering at him from behind her desk. "Rest easy, Airman," she said in a friendly tone. "Take a seat," she said, gesturing to the chair next to the silent Sergeant Major. He blinked confusedly but did as he was told. "I'm glad I spoke to Mr. Stokes first or I would've had a lot of egg on my face," she said mildly. "Since it was my original intention to have your ass removed for discharging your weapon for no apparent reason. However, I've been informed that you probably saved Ballenger's life. Tell me, were you aware that Mr. Stokes allowed Ballenger to unclasp his safety rope?" "No, Commander." "That's what I hoped you'd say," she said, rising from her chair. "On your feet, Airman," she added authoritatively, waiting for him to rise. "In recognition for your quick thinking and action in the performance of your duty, I'm pleased to award you the JSAM. I'll make it official as soon as the new season permits. Do you have any objections?"

He smiled. "No, Ma…" he started, "…I mean no, Commander," he corrected hastily. "Good, now go grab something to eat," she said with a grin. "Dismissed, please shut the door on the way out." He saluted crisply before turning on his heel and marching out the door, immeasurably relieved and terribly proud of himself. -------Corky stripped out of her scrubs and summoned Coy to watch over her patient for the night so she could make a beeline to the mess to collect the gossip. As soon as she entered, she was beckoned over by Dr. Lenard and company so she collected a tray and hurried over to take a seat. "So what's the story?" she asked. "We hit another pocket in excavation," Watkins said. "Not as bad as the first but Ballenger was right on top of it without a safety rope." "Oh, my," Corky said. "I guess that's why the Commander was so pissed." "Yeah," he agreed. "She confined Clovis to quarters." "Why Clovis?" "He gave Dr. Ballenger permission to disconnect his rope, it was giving him problems," Lenard explained. "So what happened?" "The pocket was situated right above the section we were working to uncover. He fell about twenty feet and landed on an exposed section of the spacecraft. We got down to him as soon as we could but there was a large sheet of ice pinning him down. We couldn't lift it so Daly used his rifle to break it in half and we were able to get him out of there," Watkins reported. "So how is Dr. Ballenger?"

Corky went through the medical laundry list. "… we'll have to watch him for the next few days, but I'm confident he'll fully recover." "Damn," Lenard said. "It'll kill him not be involved in this." "At least he has his life," Corky pointed out. "Very true." "Hmmm," Corky grunted. "So you found a big piece of the flying saucer?" "Yes," Watkins said happily but then scowled. "No telling when we'll be allowed back down there though." "Why?" Corky asked. "Lovecraft threw a fit when she found out Dr. Ballenger disconnected his safety rope," Lenard said. "A fit?" "Oh, yeah," Watkins said. "Threw her hat on the ground and kicked it. Then told us all we'd be lucky if she allowed us to return and if we couldn't follow simple instructions for our own safety, perhaps the NSF could send another team that could." "Ouch," Corky said. "So how long is Clovis incarcerated for?" "He didn't say, but he looked like he had been read the riot act and I'm sure he's feeling bad over Dr. Ballenger. He told him to take off the rope only long enough to fix it," Lenard said. "It was just freak chance that what happened did when it did." "Speaking of freaky things," Watkins said slyly. "Did you hear that screaming last night?" Corky immediately tensed and reddened guiltily, flushing darker as the

men began to chuckle. "My goodness, Doctor," Lenard said with a teasing smile. "You shouldn't save it up like that, it's unhealthy." "Yes," Watkins added. "For all of our sakes, please pace yourself in the future. I was jolted out of a dead slumber thinking I should run for my life." Corky ground her teeth and crossed her arms over her chest as they laughed jubilantly over their jokes, her face a solid scarlet. "Are you guys finished?" she growled. "Oh, come on, Corky," Watkins chuckled. "You should take our advice, Grey here does it twice a day, isn't that right?" "Certainly," Grey admitted. "Keeps me on an even keel and I don't impose on my colleagues by carrying on loud enough to wake the dead." Corky was assaulted by another round of teasing laughter but she set her jaw and held her ground, clamping down on the impulse to flee from the room. "I shall take your suggestions under advisement. Obviously, I'm not as skilled at it as the rest of you." Her comment delighted the men and they laughed rowdily. Grudgingly, she found their antics to be infectious and began to laugh a little herself. -------Malory remained at her desk until well after suppertime, attempting to fight off the straggling remains of anger that still stubbornly lingered. Since taking command, there had been several injuries to a staff that had endured exactly none prior to her arrival and she was feeling responsible. Firmly entrenched in her funk, it took her a moment to realize that Corky was waiting hesitantly in the doorway. "Hiya," she said softly. "Hi."

"Can I come in?" "Of course," Malory said with a frown. "You can come see me whenever you want." Corky entered and shut the door behind her. "You didn't come to dinner." "I wasn't hungry." "Someone looks like they're sulking," Corky teased, getting a small smile for her efforts. "Maybe." Corky walked around and scooted Malory's chair back so she could plop down on the desk in front of her. "I visited Clovis in his jail cell. He said you were so mad at him earlier he was afraid you were gonna order him shot." "I considered it." Corky chuckled and hooked her feet through the arms of the Commander's chair, slowly pulling her forward. "Expecting any company?" "Nope." "How fortunate," Corky said, leaning forward to kiss her tenderly. "Well, Doctor," Malory said when she withdrew. "Whatever brought that on?" "I just wanted to." An evil smile. Corky's brow wrinkled. "Why are you grinning like that?" "Because you're mine now," she said wickedly.

"Is that so?" "Uh huh," she purred. "You're powerless to resist me." "Does this mean you're mine too?" "I've always been yours, it just took me a while to find you." Corky absorbed the words thoughtfully. "That was a sweet thing to say." "It's true," Malory insisted. "I've waited my whole life for you." Corky didn't know what to say in the face of such freely offered devotion, it touched her to the point of being unable to form words. Malory read the emotions on her face. "I know." "Y…you know what?" "You love me too, you just can't bring yourself to admit it," Malory said smugly. "But you'll come around." Corky smiled. " I want you to come around." Crimson brows knitted. "What?" For an answer, the doctor pulled her feet from Malory's chair and leaned forward to turn the Commander's chair around, wrapping her arms around her from behind and placing a kiss on her neck. Malory leaned into the contact huskily. "Now I see what you meant." "So, if you're mine, can I do anything I want with you?" Corky murmured sexily in her ear. "Anything." "I'd like to see if I could get you to be as loud as I was last night," Corky

whispered, chewing on an ear playfully. "I dunno about that, I'm pretty incredible." Corky chuckled, dropping her hands to softly knead the Commander's breasts, pleased when she arched her back and purred at the contact. "I won't deny that you're very skilled." "Gimme a break," Malory scoffed. "I was so good I almost screamed out my own name." Corky laughed, momentarily pausing in the application of her attentions. "You kill me," she chuckled, leaning further over the Commander's shoulders to unclasp her belt, letting the gun and radio fall to the floor through the back of the chair and moving on to the buttons of her fatigues. Malory's eyes dropped to the fingers at her waist, watching desirously as they lightly completed their task and a gentle hand snuck in under the elastic of her panties. She hooked her knees over the arms of her chair in anticipation, shivering with the sensation of the long awaited contact and slowly exhaling the deep breath of a softly contented moan. "You're very wet," Corky whispered into her ear and curiously withdrew her hand to verify. Malory watched the hand emerge excitedly, feeling the doctor's interested gaze over her shoulder as she examined her glistening fingers. "Very wet," Corky confirmed, flushing powerfully in arousal when her hand was seized and Malory erotically sucked on her fingers, her knees wobbling weakly by the time she was finished. "God, Malory." "Touch me again." Corky chewed on her neck passionately. "Why doesn't the Commander rate a larger bed?"

Malory blew out a frustrated breath, in no mood to have a conversation. "I mean it's so hard to fit two on a cot comfortably," Corky said seductively, brushing her hands over Malory's breasts, smiling at the whimper she emitted at the touch. "Don't tease me," Malory said. "Please touch me again." "I know a way we can both fit on a cot," Corky whispered, teasing nipples so hard they stood out proudly through the fabric of Malory's shirt. "I'll do anything you want, Corky," Malory said submissively, biting her lip at the stir created by the doctor's caresses. "Would you like to be on the top or bottom?" Corky asked, pinching the nipples between her fingers painfully and gleefully soaking up the stifled weep of pleasure. "Huh?" Malory rasped. "I want to be on bottom, wanna know why?" "Tell me," she squeaked. "Because I want all of you." Malory flew to her feet and shoved the chair out of the way, engulfing Corky within her arms and single-mindedly capturing the doctor's lips with her own. Corky wrapped her legs tightly around Malory's waist as she was lifted bodily off the desk, returning the kiss with equal fervor while the Commander bounced them off the furniture and walls haphazardly in the haste to enter her quarters.

II 05/07/02 - 0745 hours The first thing Corky noticed upon rising was Malory's ass, which was inevitable since her cheek was resting on it. They were spread out on the floor, their bodies forming a large 'T' in a mass of scattered blankets and an overturned cot. Her gaze traveled down the length of a shapely pair of legs to note that one foot was still wearing a sock. She smiled at the sight and rolled over onto her back for a long, satisfying stretch. Her companion was apparently still dead to the world as her soft snoring indicated and Corky rolled back over to place a kiss on her new pillow, happily reliving the memories of the previous evening. Her new lover was relentless in her need to please and be pleased, wonderfully uninhibited, frighteningly passionate, surprisingly submissive, and energetically attentive. Abruptly, her thoughts turned dark and the sated smile she had been wearing slowly transformed into a scowl. Had Malory shared herself in the way she had last night with her previous lover? The idea raised her hackles in jealousy and she rolled over to glare at the sleeping mop of red hair, deciding to ask her about it when she woke. Another thing that bothered her was Malory's easy confession of love. She seemed so convinced and cavalier about it that she felt guilty about not being able to say it back. The Commander began to stir so she put the thought away for later consideration and turned her attention upon her waking companion. "Malory." "Hmmm?" she purred. "You gonna get up?" "No." Corky chuckled and craned her head around to bite her pillow.

"Hey!" Malory yelped. "You didn't like?" "It just tickled," Malory rumbled. A smile. "Can I ask you a question?" "Sure." "How long were you with your lover?" "Which one?" Corky's brows knitted angrily. "What do you mean which one?" Malory chuckled. "You're so easy." She rolled her eyes. "I guess I set myself up for that," she said with a sigh. "Are you gonna answer my question?" "I dunno," Malory said. "I wouldn't consider a few hours of teenage fumbling in the backseat of a car very long." "Is that it?" "Yeah, until I was with you." "But…never mind." "But what?" Corky sighed. "You seem so experienced." "I finally found the person I was meant to be with," Malory said. "I love her and I love being with her. I waited a long time to experience that." "Malory," Corky sniffled, touched.

"Don't get all choked up on me or I'll have to fart to lighten the mood." An involuntary snort of laughter. "How romantic." "Ya think?" Malory said brightly, lifting a hand off the floor and waving it in Corky's face. "Here, pull my finger." Corky slapped the hand away with a chuckle. "Don't be so gross." Malory dropped the hand back to the floor and shrugged. Corky raised herself to a seated position and pulled the covers off the Commander playfully. She frowned in disappointment when Malory didn't react in the slightest and slapped her pillow, which only resulted in an arousing rise of her hips. "Oh," Malory purred. "Do that again." Corky giggled. "Stop, won't someone be looking for you this morning?" "Nope, McNeely has a crew in excavation today with a few of your nerdy friends." "What are they doing?" "Drilling and taking sonar readings to assure me that we'll not encounter any more pockets and clearing away the cave in from yesterday," she explained. "I'll be glad to see the summer." "Why?" Corky asked. "You're not going anywhere are you?" "No," she said. "But they'll be sending a lot more people and installing a long overdue elevator in that stupid pit." "It's not stupid," Corky defended. "Think about the advances we could make in technology from a find like this. What we could learn." "Did it ever occur to you that maybe we weren't meant to find this thing?"

"No," Corky said. "Why would you think that?" "I find it odd that back in the day when the highest form of life on this planet was probably a lonely protein, those aliens chose the most remote and uninhabitable region on the globe to crash into. What if they did so intentionally? What if they were carrying something that they didn't want found?" Corky hummed thoughtfully for a long moment. "I never considered that but I should point out that there are several planets in our system they could have chosen that offered them a better a chance of never being discovered. I mean, Earth is the only planet in the system that supports life." "What kind of life are you talking about? According to what you guys tell me they would've found our atmosphere deadly and who knows, they might consider a planet like Jupiter paradise. And what if they didn't have the time to make a better choice and took the closest and best option?" "Is that what you think?" "I don't know what to think but I will say I could've lived my whole life without seeing that damn creature you guys pulled out of the ice. It gives me the heebie jeebies." Corky giggled. "You mean our fearless leader is actually just a big 'fraidy cat?" "Perhaps." "How funny," Corky teased. "Wait 'til the guys hear." Malory chuckled. "Speaking of the guys, how long do you plan on imprisoning Clovis?" Corky asked. "He feels bad enough about it as it is and he only told Dr. Ballenger to take it off long enough to fix it."

"He should have clasped Ballenger to his own harness or instructed Daly to anchor another rope." "Malory," Corky said. "Clovis isn't a soldier, he did what he thought was best, thinking it would only take a minute to correct the problem. It was just a freak accident; the odds of something happening when it did were astronomical. You were awfully hard on him and he was already coming down hard on himself." "Did he ask you to plead his case?" "No. He's a good man, Malory." She sighed and grunted reflectively. "McNeely pretty much told me the same thing. Alright, I'll speak to your pal Clovis later today." Corky smiled in satisfaction and let her eyes roam appreciatively over the form stretched out in front of her. "You know, if I had known how good you looked without your clothes and that dumb hat you wear, I might have warmed up to you sooner." "Please, you were hot for me from the start," Malory said knowingly. "I wanted to kill you." "Fuckin' kill me," Malory agreed. "In that order." A laugh. "God, you're vain." "Nope, I just know the score." "Uh huh, and how would you know I had anything else on my mind except your painful death?" "Because every time you looked at me, angry or not, you had this little twinkle in your eye like someone was ticklin' your cooter with a feather."

"I did not," she said with a mixture of indignity and amusement. Malory rolled over and cocked an elbow to support her head. "Oh, yes you did. Now, get out from under those blankets and let me look at you." "No." She rose to her hands and knees and advanced seductively, watching in amusement as Corky hastily scooted away only to be trapped against the overturned cot. She lifted the edge of the covers and crawled underneath them, tickling the quaking doctor as she slid up her body, her head emerging from underneath the blankets between Corky's breasts where she began a trail with her tongue that ended with a soft kiss. "I love you." Any reply on Corky's part was forgotten as the words were followed by a hand that touched her intimately. "Uhm…" she started but was silenced by another kiss. "Tell me later, I'll be back in a little while," Malory whispered as she disappeared back under the blankets. -------Malory almost skipped into the mess to grab lunch, having seen Corky off about an hour before and already missing her. The doctor had left her quarters reluctantly to go check in on her patient and she herself had gone to see Clovis and let the man off the hook. She had just sat down with her long overdue cup of coffee and was eyeballing her burger and fries hungrily when her radio squawked for attention. She tried not to sigh.

"Commander?" "This had better be good."

"The interior of the section unearthed yesterday is accessible, Commander," McNeely reported. "They're requesting more personnel to investigate." Malory chewed on her lip. "And your feelings on the subject?"

"From what we gather, It's about as safe down here as we can make it, seems to be pretty solid." "Let 'em have at it," she decided.

"Understood, McNeely out." She tossed her radio on the table and dove into her food with abandon. -------An hour later, Malory strode into the lounge and shook her head upon spotting Lieutenant Ring reclining in front of the television. Even though the man was second in rank only to her, she sort of envied him. His one and only job was to be a pilot, leaving him pretty much without a place in the chain of command. He had no responsibilities other than to fly the helicopter and since air travel during the Antarctic winter was a suicidal proposition, he pretty much had nothing but time on his hands. "Lieutenant," she said. "Wanna arm wrestle for control of the television?" He craned his neck around and gave her a smile. "If I won would I still retain control of the TV?" "Nope, rank hath its privileges." He chuckled and picked himself up off the couch. "Then I concede to your superior arm wrestling skills." "Ahh, a wise officer," she said. "You'll have a long and prosperous career." "Indeed," he agreed and handed her the remote as he passed. "Your

command console, skipper." "Why, thank you," she chuckled. She waited for him to leave and ambled over to peruse the available selections, spending a moment in consideration prior to deciding on an oldie but goodie. She popped it into the machine happily and made herself comfortable on the couch, managing to stay awake just long enough to get through the opening titles. -------Voices slowly pulled her from her slumber and she was dimly aware of being caked with sweat, a nagging fear surrounding her like a malignant mist. She struggled for consciousness, feeling it was just within her grasp as noises were already penetrating the fog, a man and woman were talking only a few feet away.

"But you need no doors to find God. If you believe…" the woman said. "Believe?! If you believe you are gullible. Can you look around this world and believe in the goodness of a god who rules it? Famine, Pestilence, War, Disease, and Death! They rule this world." "There is also love and life and hope." "Very little hope I assure you. No. If a god of love and life ever did exist... he is long since dead. Someone... something rules in his place." "Commander Lovecraft," McNeely said urgently. Malory awoke with a start, springing from the couch in a near panic, gasping for air and tingling from the gooseflesh that covered every inch of her body.

"Commander," McNeely said, worry evident in his voice.

She shook her head violently to clear the cobwebs, unnerved by a clinging sense of dread. She had been dreaming, about what she couldn't remember nor did she especially want to. Her hands were trembling and she realized she was scared; shitless scared. Her eyes scanned the room frantically; searching for the spectre that she felt sure was stalking her.

"Commander," McNeely called again. "If you don't respond in the next fifteen seconds, I'm tripping the general alarm." The words had a soothing effect on her near-hysteria and her eyes focused in on the television. That fucking eerie Vincent Price! Reality slowly began taking hold and she shook her head again.

"Last chance, Commander," McNeely barked. She reached for her radio. "Go ahead."

"Are you alright?" McNeely asked. "I've been calling you for the last ten minutes." "I…I'm sorry, Sergeant, I must have fallen asleep."

"You need some time?" "No, I'm fine, thank you," she said slowly. "What's up?"

"They've found something down here they want to bring up." A feeling of foreboding washed over her, making her shudder. She glanced again at the television and grabbed the remote, powering it off irritably.

"Commander?" "What is it?"

"I have no clue, but its fuckin' with my backbone."

She closed her eyes. "Gimme the scoop."

"It appears to be a container of some sort, reminds me of that little puzzle box from the 'Hellraiser' movies but about the size of a washing machine. Know what I'm talking about?" "Yeah, do we know what's in it?"

"It's a transparent box, holding some sort of large crystal suspended in the middle. Appears to be harmless but I gotta point out we found an identical container right next to it that is apparently empty." "Do you believe it presents a danger?"

"I would lean toward no, but like you, this whole thing bugs me a little." "Alright, let them bring it up but I want it stored securely in the lab and summon me when they get it stowed. I want to give it a look."

"Understood." "Lovecraft, out." The radio took its place on her belt and she sat down hard on the sofa, running her hands through sweat dampened hair. She couldn't remember experiencing such an intense fear at any other time in her life and it was still wreaking havoc on her composure. Her mind tried to rationalize it as having fallen asleep during a creepy movie, but a sense of sinister premonition insisted it was something else entirely. With a shaky, calming breath, she rose slowly and began the journey to the sanctuary of her office, wanting to be in comfortable surroundings while she waited to see what the hole in the ice had revealed. -------The call came sooner than expected and Malory found herself in the lab, staring intently at a container that defied the laws of physics. McNeely had

sized the object accurately for it was indeed about the size of a washing machine yet a perfect cube and almost completely transparent. A material, both gothic and technological in appearance, lined the edges of the container to present a visible outline but it was the item that resided inside that had Malory's total attention. Floating magically in the exact center of the box was a long and narrow octahedron that glowed a distinctive Caribbean blue, the intensity of which would probably illuminate the room if someone turned off the overhead lights. Closer inspection revealed the crystal to be a second container for a substance residing within, which was the source of its distinct color. A substance that flawed the outward perfection of the crystal with a multitude of grooves that resembled brain matter. "I was informed there was an identical container to this one that was apparently broken," she asked the audience in attendance. "What exactly was broken, the inside or the outside?" "The outside," Lenard replied. "Though not exactly broken, is was just missing the top panel." "Is it glass?" "No, an unbreakable transparent epoxy from what we can gather at this time," Lenard said. "Is the crystal itself holding some sort of material? It appears that way to me." "That is our impression as well." "Could it be an explosive of some sort?" "Unknown, but doubtful." "Can any of you tell me anything for certain?" "The technological is not really our area of expertise, Commander," Lenard

said dryly. "The majority of people here at the moment are archeologists and geologists. Excavation was not expected to uncover anything like this in nature until the end of the winter. The team assigned to research and technological development won't be arriving until summer." Malory grunted. "Did we at least think to bring the empty container up as well? I want to look at it." "They're working on it as we speak, Commander," McNeely answered. She spared an approving nod. "Understandably, no one can tell me anything concrete, so I'd like to hear guesses. Do we think it's a power source of some kind? It appears to me that the box holds the crystal in a sort of stasis, anyone concur?" "We tend to believe its not a power source, Commander," Lenard said, obviously the spokesman for the group. "The spacecraft we believe was of a 'Y' shape construction and we speculate that the center and most forward section was responsible for propulsion. In our estimation, any power source would most likely be found in that area. We assume this container to be nothing more than cargo." "That would be the section as of yet uncovered and buried deepest within the ice, correct?" "Yes." "Why do we assume that the forward section would be responsible for propulsion?" "It's all theory at this time, of course," Lenard said. "But the deepest section is buried a considerable distance from the others, suggesting an impact with an irresistible force behind it. The craft had to be traveling at an unimaginable speed to bury itself so deeply within the ice." "Forgive me for being a layman, gentlemen," Malory said. "But if it was traveling at a speed anywhere near what you suggest, how did it survive so

intact? I would think it would pretty much disintegrate on impact." "The material that the craft is constructed from is impossibly resilient. We've been unable to damage it in the slightest, barring of course, exposing it to a nuclear blast." "Alright, what do you make of this thing and do you believe it dangerous?" "We're still very much differing in opinions at this time," Lenard said. "But we tend to think that the container is a kind of automobile airbag for the crystal inside." "Hmmm," she grunted. "So you think the interior of the cube provides an impact cushion for the cargo?" "Exactly, Commander," Lenard agreed. "How, we don't know or can even guess at this time." "Very well," Malory said. "If the crystal inside this box was important enough to our alien friends that they felt the need to pack it in a safety box while gallivanting around in an almost invincible starship, we will follow their example. You have until tomorrow at noon to provide me with additional information. At that time, if opinion hasn't altered radically, and you can manage to convince me otherwise, the container will be isolated and secured from further study until it can be examined or transported to the appropriate authorities for investigation." "But, Commander…" Lenard started. Malory held up a hand. "You just stated that you're not the people qualified to investigate a discovery of this nature," she interrupted. "Honestly, I have a hard time picturing anyone that is, but I'll not have a potentially dangerous artifact being subjected to casual experimentation. You have until noon tomorrow to study it, then it will be shelved until the right people either take it away or offer me irrefutable proof that it presents no danger." She paused and waited for her words to sink in. "Mr. McNeely, you will

assign a guard to watch over the find until it is stowed." "Aye, skipper." "There will be no attempts to breach the interior of this box," she continued. "The guard will have instructions to intervene immediately if my orders are disobeyed in the slightest. Have I made myself clear?" She met every pair of eyes in the room to convey her resolve and when satisfied, she turned to the Sergeant Major. "Join me outside, Mr. McNeely," she ordered and strode from the room. -------Corky entered the mess that evening and smiled reflexively upon spotting Malory, a grin that quietly evaporated as she noted the Commander was conferring quietly with her noncommissioned officers and Lieutenant Ring. Slightly disappointed that she couldn't join her, she got her meal and chose a seat next to Clovis, who was so deeply involved in a discussion with his gathered colleagues that he didn't notice her. Feeling somewhat left out, she went about eating her dinner and let the surrounding whispers fly over her unheard as she was quickly immersed in her own thoughts. In fact, she had spent the better part of the day engrossed in the contemplation of her relationship with the infamous Malory Lovecraft. Where once the mere mention of the woman's name was a death by torture offense, it was currently cause for an internal celebration. Now that she had fully indulged in her attraction to the Commander, she couldn't deny the emotions the woman instilled within her. She still wasn't ready to openly admit the depth of her feelings, but internally, she could no longer deny the power of her sentiments. "Hey, Corky," Clovis said. "Hmmm?" she said distractedly, emerging from her thoughts. Clovis chuckled knowingly. "Are you feeling alright, Doctor? You haven't

been yourself lately." Quiet chuckles rumbled from a few of the men and she began to blush in anticipation of another round of teasing. Thankfully, Clovis took pity on her before it got started. "Give her a break, fellas. It's been an eventful winter." She smiled gratefully at her friend, her blush painfully obvious. "I was just telling my colleagues here," Clovis said, gesturing to the surrounding men. "That as much as we regret the Commander's decision it would be extremely foolish not to honor it." Corky was suddenly curious. "What decision was that?" "To isolate our discovery from study until the arrival of the R and D team." "What discovery?" "Where have you been today?" Clovis asked. "It's all anyone has been talking about." "In Medical, of course." "I'm surprised you don't know," Clovis said. "We were able to enter the section of spacecraft uncovered by the cave in the other day. We found a container with some sort of crystal floating inside." "Really?" Corky asked. "What is it?" "We don't know," Clovis replied. "We hadn't had it in the lab for half an hour when Lovecraft informed us that we only had until lunch tomorrow to study it before it went into storage." "Why did she do that?" "Because we don't know what it is or what it's capable of and admittedly,

there is no one present really qualified to make a determination on its safety." "That seems practical, what's the problem?" "A few among us feel that we're here for investigation and study and to deny us that, defeats the purpose of our mission here." "Well, that's a reasonable argument." "That's what I was telling my friends here," Clovis said. "We have two opposing viewpoints with merit but the fact is, Lovecraft is in charge and she made an informed decision. And personally, after experiencing her ire firsthand, I can see why she was chosen to head our operation here." "Why do you say that, Clovis?" she asked, interested in his opinion. "Because she's no paper tiger," he replied. "Some of the guys think that just because she's virtually nonexistent in the day to day stuff around here that they can convince her to reverse her decision on today's find. I've been attempting to persuade them from trying." "What would it hurt to try?" "Because she's made a decision and it's final. Questioning that would only insure that the time we do have for study would be taken away immediately." "I guess I don't understand." "What we're doing here involves a new frontier, Corky," Clovis said. "Discovering technology a thousand years ahead of us implemented thousands of years before us is without precedent. We really have no idea how advanced these beings were and toying with that constitutes an unknown. Who knows how dangerous that could be? I agree with her decision." Corky grunted thoughtfully, recalling Malory's thoughts on the subject from

earlier. "So how is Dr. Ballenger?" Dr. Tanaka asked, changing the subject. Corky was in the middle of her answer when she saw Malory stand from her table to exit the room and she hurried through her response, anxious to be in the Commander's company.

III When Corky entered Malory's quarters it was just in time to see her fasten the last button on a Red Sox baseball jersey that hung halfway down her thighs. "Hey," she said brightly. "Hey." "You turning in early?" "Yeah, but I was hoping you'd join me." "Of course," she said. "You look kinda tired, is something wrong?" "Just a strange day. Has me feeling a little weird." "Want me to make you feel better?" she asked demurely. "Is that a proposition?" "Maybe," she teased. "Can I borrow a sleep shirt?" "Sure," Malory replied, bending to pull one from her footlocker and tossing it over. "Thanks," Corky said, immediately starting to strip out of her clothes and

Malory took a seat on the end of her cot to watch the proceedings attentively. Corky noted the hungry look being cast upon her body and relished the attention. She removed her bra teasingly and let it drop slowly to the ground, smiling happily as pupils dilated starkly against a pale blue background. She had never been looked at with such an open and needy desire and it made her feel both attractive and special. "You're very beautiful," Malory whispered. Corky pulled the gray Navy T-shirt over her head and grinned. "Nah, I'm just cute, you're the gorgeous one." "Don't underestimate yourself. You're the most beautiful thing in the world to me." Corky smiled and quickly came forward to gift her with a gentle kiss. "You're sweeter than you let on, Malory," she said, taking a seat on the other end of the cot and resting her back against the wall. "So tell me what's got you feeling weird," she added, patting her lap invitingly. Malory didn't need to be asked twice and immediately lay down to snuggle up next to her. "This whole thing I guess. Sometimes I think we're messing with something that maybe we shouldn't." Corky softly stroked the hair in her lap. "If we weren't meant to find it, we never would have." "I wish I could subscribe to that." "If you had objections, why did you agree to come here?" "It was a last minute posting," Malory said. "I really had no idea what is was you guys were digging up. I was dispatched overnight and never bothered reading completely though the textbook they gave me in lieu of an in depth briefing. Not that it would've mattered, I had already committed myself."

"Are you sorry you came here?" Corky asked suddenly frightened of the answer. "Not at all," Malory said. "I would have missed out on finding the rest of my life." Corky sighed. "I would've never figured you for such a romantic." Malory just shrugged and nestled deeper into her lap. "Are you bothered by that thing they discovered today?" "A little. It's kinda freaky and there's no tellin' what the damn thing actually is." "Hmmm. So what's the rest?" "The rest of what?" "You said it only bothered you a little, what else is on your mind?" Malory grunted. "Come on, give it up." "It's dumb." "What's dumb?" "I went to watch a movie this afternoon and fell asleep," Malory mumbled. "I had some sort of awful nightmare I can't remember and I woke up completely terrified. It's been bugging me all day." "Ahh," Corky soothed. "Were you watching a scary movie?" "Not really scary, just kinda creepy," Malory said. "An old Vincent Price flick."

"There ya go. Vincent Price always spooks me." "Yeah, well that's what I keep telling myself," Malory said bringing up an inquisitive hand to pull out the front of Corky's underwear and curiously peeking inside. Corky swatted her hand away. "Stop that." Malory sighed in disappointment. "Yes, Mistress." "Mistress?" Corky said. "What's that supposed to mean?" "Why nothing, my little dominatrix," she teased. "By the way, last night was the best night of my life," she added, placing a kiss on the thigh she was resting her cheek on. "It was the best night of my life too," Corky whispered. "I sort of lost control, I'm sorry. I just wanted you really bad." "That's nothing to be sorry for," Malory said. "I enjoy every second of being with you." "Then what's with the dominatrix comment?" "I was just teasing." "Did I do something you didn't like?" "Of course not," Malory soothed. "Short of beating me, I'd probably like anything you wanted to do to me. It excites me when you're excited and my body is as much yours as it is mine." Corky hummed thoughtfully. "That leaves open a lot of possibilities." "I hope so." Corky stared fondly at the head in her lap. "You give yourself so completely, Malory. You're an unbelievable lover."

"Only for you." "Why me?" "Because I love you." "How can you be so sure? We've only known each other for such a short time," she whispered. "I trust my heart." Corky debated with herself for a moment. "Then how is it you say you know I love you too?" she asked finally, eagerly interested in the answer. "Because your heart shows what your mind is trying to reconcile." "Huh?" "Your mind tells you there's a thousand reasons not to love me, but it's arguing a case that's already lost to your heart. It's just being stubborn." Corky dedicated a moment of thought to that. "And you obtained this mage-like wisdom exactly when in your thirty years?" "The day I fell in love with you." "And when was this, how did you know?" "I suspected it from the start but I knew for certain the day I called you to my office," Malory said, rolling over and beaming a smile. Corky frowned at the memory. "Uh huh," she mumbled. "Was that before or after you left me in there to converse with your dumbshit doll?" Malory snickered. "It was when you smiled at me even though you hated me and suspected I was up to something." A reluctant smile. "I remember doing that and actually thinking for a second

you were charming." "I am charming," Malory said. "And lovable," she added with a playful smile, looking up at her companion winningly. Corky chuckled. "How do you walk through doorways with that fat head?" "I take a deep breath." "You're something else, Commander," Corky said, leaning over to place a kiss on her forehead. "Tell me something I don't know," Malory responded, suddenly turning in the doctor's embrace and nipping playfully at her underwear. "Stop," Corky exclaimed with a giggle. "That tickles," she added, hastily inserting an obstructing hand between her legs. Malory grudgingly subsided and threw a quick glance up to meet smiling brown eyes. "Let me see." "Let you see what?" "Don't tease, let me see." Corky immediately felt the flush of arousal and glanced down at blue eyes that were steadily transfixed upon their target. "Let me see," Malory repeated impatiently. The flush quickly became all consuming and Corky let a hand lower to pull aside her panties, revealing herself to avidly watching eyes. Her nipples hardened pleasantly in reaction to Malory's audible breath of anticipation and time dragged on excruciatingly as the Commander made no further movement or requests and just continued to study her from close range. She squirmed under the excitement generated by the intense scrutiny for as long as she could, trying not to crumble. Her resolve faded rapidly.

"Malory, please." The request was all it took and she was instantly caressed by a long and agonizingly slow stroke of Malory's tongue that resulted in a sharp exhale and a shiver that ran length of her body. Grinding her teeth, she dislodged her lover gently and clasped her legs together in blockade. Breathing deeply of frustration, she turned a look into questioning blue eyes. "I showed you mine, now show me yours." Malory blinked confusedly but flopped over on her back almost immediately to wiggle out of her underwear, tossing them across the room hastily when they passed her ankles. Still on her back, she looked up at the doctor quizzically and received a raised eyebrow in response. "I can't see you from there, turn around," Corky said, watching eagerly as Malory spun around and immodestly spread her legs over both sides of the cot to display herself, her eyes dark with expectation. Corky leaned forward seductively to place both hands behind Malory's knees, slowly forcing her legs up and back until they rested on the panting Commander's chest. "You'll need to hold these out of the way until I'm finished," Corky purred prettily. "I want you to watch me do this." Malory readily put her knees behind her elbows, placing her hands under hips to allow herself an even better view of the impatiently awaited event. She bit down on her lip anxiously as Corky hovered and ran investigational fingers over her. "God, look at you," Corky whispered. "You're so excited," she added and abruptly descended, receiving a hastily muffled squeal at the contact. Malory's head lolled back in pleasure but snapped up almost instantly in perceived denial, shooting a pleading look at Corky that begged her to continue.

"You have to watch. If you don't, I'll stop." Malory nodded urgently in acquiescence, rapt eyes ardently studying the proceedings and grunting in animalistic gratification as lips tenderly covered her. She tried desperately to prolong her release but the pointblank observation of Corky's attentions brought it forward irresistibly and when brown eyes glanced up from their task to meet hers lovingly, it was not to be denied. "Corky," she whined and then it was upon her. Corky smiled in satisfaction at Malory's quick and energetic climax, riding the resulting convulsions out merrily and meeting each thrust of her lover's hips with equal fervor. Waiting until legs dropped in an effort to get away before finally relenting and trapping Malory's body beneath her own, falling forward to place kisses on a belly that still shook with the occasional spasm. She waited a moment for Malory to subside and rose to undo the buttons of her jersey, receiving not a whimper of protest as she nursed heavily from the breasts her labor had exposed. "Cor…" Malory started. "Bend over," Corky interrupted, abandoning the attention she was lavishing on the chest below and rising to kneel on the floor. Malory swallowed excitedly and rolled off onto the floor. Corky patted a space on the cot and she moved forward to obediently to rest her elbows on the spot the doctor had indicated. Meekly allowing Corky to position her as she wished and suddenly gasping when a hand seized her hair forcefully to pull her head back and the other stroked her skillfully, probing softly for access. "Yes," she rasped, subserviently spreading her legs widely and arching her back in offering. All of the fine hairs on Corky's body bristled with the thrill of Malory's gift and she placed a soft kiss on her hip before entering her delicately. Her

mouth dropping open with desire as Malory gripped the far end of the cot with both hands and thrust backward onto her two extended fingers powerfully, imbedding them within her and crying out loudly. Malory trembled slightly in aftermath and then renewed her thrusts dynamically, moving wantonly with needy intent. Her aggressiveness was so passionate that Corky enthusiastically moved to meet her, moaning quietly as her own stimulation grew by leaps and bounds. "Take me, Corky." The breathlessly whined words only added fuel to the fire of her own already brightly burning libido and Corky lustfully increased the power and speed of her thrusts, her hand colliding into and against her lover forcefully. Malory responded to every stroke with a hedonistic grunt, her arousal so evident that Corky could feel it trickling down her arm. Her whole body pulsated with a previously undiscovered yearning that clamored for immediate attention. Unable to refuse, Corky released the grip she had on Malory's hair to see to her own urgent demands. Malory's head fell forward at the reprieve and she turned a glassy look over her shoulder, exultantly climaxing as eyes surveyed the scene that greeted her. Her whole body shook with the pleasure of it and she impaled herself on Corky deeply, crying out blissfully in gratification and collapsing to the floor to catch her breath. Letting the sweat of her effort dry slowly, she sighed in contentment as Corky withdrew from her slowly. After a long, calming moment, she rolled over to watch the doctor pleasure herself. "I love you," she said. Corky offered no response but a sharp intake of breath that was accompanied by a rapid escalation of movement from the hand within her underwear. Malory moved forward gracefully, taking her time and watching the activity with fascination. "Let me take these off so I can see better," she requested quietly, pulling on the waistband of the doctor's underwear and smoothly

removing them as Corky fell over onto her back. Malory placed a kiss on the back of an occupied hand. "I like to watch." Corky responded with a little moan, pulling the hem of her nightshirt up over her breasts and raising her legs to provide a better view. Quickly captivated, it was only when Corky began to emit a series of rapid whimpers that Malory eased forward to gently replace the frantic finger, sighing happily as legs wrapped themselves around her head in ownership. Her eyes rose to catch Corky experimentally tasting the ends of her fingers and the beast within stirred again.

05/08/02 - 0700 hours Malory awoke face down on the cot and shot an arm out blindly in annoyance, slapping the harshly screeching alarm across the room to crash into silence. She smiled at the weight still asleep directly on top of her, Corky's breath whispering along the skin of her back pleasingly . "She loves me." "We'll see," Corky mumbled and Malory chuckled. "You weren't supposed to hear that." "Uh huh," Corky said around a lengthy yawn. "What time did I fall asleep last night?" "It was right after you sprayed me and proclaimed me your bitch." "I did not," Corky giggled. "Speaking of which," Malory said. "I need to use the little Commander's room."

Corky chuckled and rolled off to let her rise from the cot, watching in appreciation as she stretched extravagantly upon standing. Her spine popped audibly several times and she grunted in satisfaction. "Geez," Corky laughed. "Did that feel good?" "Yep," Malory said, striding over immodestly to sit down and relieve herself. Corky observed in enjoyment. "You're not the least bit shy, are you?" Malory shrugged. "I'm here with you, why should I be?" "I dunno," Corky admitted. "I think it's sort of sexy actually." "Watching me go to the bathroom is sexy?" Corky snickered and rolled her eyes, flopping over on her back to stare at the ceiling. "So, what song are you named after?" she asked over the sound of a flushing toilet. "What brought that to mind?" "Dunno, suddenly curious I guess." "An old Bob Dylan tune, 'Quinn, the Eskimo'," Malory said as she stood to wash her hands. "Never heard of it," Corky said. "Are you part Eskimo?" "No," she chuckled. "How many Eskimos have you ever seen with red hair and blue eyes?" "Then I don't get it," Corky said, craning her head around to look at her. "How does it go?" Malory finished drying her hands and turned to Corky with a smile. "Come all without!" she sang noisily as she gyrated ineptly and Corky instantly

slapped a hand over her mouth. "Come all within. You'll not see nothing like the mighty Quinn!" "Oh, my God! You're such a boner." Corky buried her face in the blankets and laughed delightedly. "What?" Malory said indignantly, scowling. Dancing brown eyes peeked out at her. "Was that the Cabbage Patch?" she snickered. "What are you talking about?" Malory asked, placing her hands on her hips in annoyance. "Never mind," Corky chuckled. "Maybe it was just funny because I never saw anyone do it in the nude or with such a complete lack of rhythm." Malory stomped her foot irritably and Corky hid her face again to indulge in a fresh gale of laughter. "I do too have rhythm," Malory protested. Corky rolled over and regarded her lover with a teasing smile. "Whatever you say, Deputy Fife," she snickered and sat up to launch into a comically exaggerated and manic Don Knotts impersonation. "You've got to nip it! Nip it in the bud!" Corky fell onto her back guffawing in hilarity and Malory pounced. Corky shrieked with laughter and thrashed about wildly, struggling fruitlessly to get away from the Commander's tickling fingers. "Malory stop!" The tormenting fingers gradually came to a halt and Malory cast a narroweyed gaze upon her heavily breathing companion, waiting until she let her guard down and then darting forward to capture a nipple between her teeth.

Corky yelped and swatted the top of Malory's head. "Why did you do that?" "Don't tease me." Corky grinned. "Somebody can dish it out but can't take it." "Maybe," Malory admitted, placing a tender, healing kiss on Corky's breast. Corky petted the head on her chest softly. "Aww," she soothed. "Don't be such a big baby." Malory mumbled incoherently and laid her head on Corky's stomach. "I'm so exhausted," Corky said after a moment. "And my tummy kinda hurts." "Maybe it's something you ate?" "You think so?" Corky asked with a chuckle. "Could be," Malory speculated. "Maybe from now on I should wipe front to back." Corky's face slowly scrunched up in disgust. "That's revolting." Malory chuckled. "You would horrify my mother," Corky predicted sadly. "I'll have to train you before you meet my parents." Malory smiled. "You want me to meet your parents?" Corky groaned internally at the unconscious slip but forged ahead bravely. "Yeah," she said quietly. "Yeah, I do." Malory squealed girlishly in delight and crushed the doctor in an enthusiastic embrace. "Told you."

Corky rolled her eyes but played along. "Told me what?" "You love me," Malory stated triumphantly. Corky grunted indifferently.

"Commander?" the radio squawked. "Damn it," Malory exclaimed, rolling over Corky to snatch the radio from the nightstand. "Go ahead."

"You said you wanted to look at the second container this morning," McNeely said. "Yeah, I do. But does it have to be so early?"

"No," McNeely chuckled. "I just assumed sailors rose with the sun like the rest of us grunts." "Is the ship sinking?"

"Not that I'm aware of." "Then let me take a shit, shower, and shave and I'll get with you later."

"Understood," he said around a laugh. "McNeely, out." Corky listened to the conversation with interest, a small scowl etching her features, she opened her mouth to speak but was silenced by a heavy breast that squashed into her face as Malory rolled over her again to put the radio back. "God, these cots suck," she said irritably. "They're too small." "Tell you what," Malory said. "If you're a good girl, I'll requisition a larger one for summer."

"Really?" Corky asked. "Can you do that?" "Sure," she said, noting the slight scowl being directed at her. "What's with the look?" "It bothers me a little that you get along with everyone so easily," she admitted. "You can be one of the guys and one of the girls. How do you do that?" "I never really thought about it. Why would that bother you?" "I guess it makes me feel like I'm being left out of something." "Corky," Malory soothed. "In an official capacity, I'm in charge here and there are parts of that you can't be involved in. But personally, I'm yours completely and would never intentionally exclude you from anything." She grunted, slightly mollified. "Would it make you feel better if I let you have your way with me?" A small smile. "Would you let me spray you?" Malory laughed. "You've already done a pretty thorough job of marking me. I wouldn't be surprised if there was another pack of cigarettes outside my door." Corky's eyes widened in alarm. "I'm just kidding," she chuckled. "My quarters are pretty isolated," she added and received a playful swat. "Ha, ha." "You never told me," Malory asked. "Anyone give you any grief?" "I took some ribbing." Corky said. "But surprisingly, it wasn't as horrible as I imagined."

"I kinda figured." "You did, huh?" "Sure, these guys have been down here a long time. Unless some of them are butt buddies, I would think they all indulge on a regular basis," she speculated. "Of course, you don't hear them scream out in the middle of the night like they're being fucked with a chainsaw. They're much more discreet, unlike someone who shall remain nameless," she added with an irritating cackle. Corky favored her with a displeased frown. "Do you ever listen to yourself? Your language is appalling and your terminology is offensive." "What did I say?" Brown eyes narrowed. "You're not meeting my Mommy until you clean up your act," she said sternly, crossing her arms over her chest. -------Malory took her time getting to the lab, arriving just before lunchtime to pay heed to the gathered scientists. Judging by the expressions on those in attendance, she expected it to be a short meeting. Prior to hearing them out, she decided to inspect the second container and found it identical to the first with the exception of an empty interior and missing panel. She choked down a sudden feeling of uneasiness but kept a face of utter impassiveness, not entirely convinced that the vacant cube wasn't an omen of sorts. "Okay," she said finally. "Let's hear it," she added, turning an expectant look on Dr. Lenard. The man cleared his throat. "It seems there's no evidence or theory we can provide that would convince you that the find does not present a danger." "That's pretty much what I expected."

"However," Lenard continued. "We believe we found out how to open it." Blue eyes narrowed. "That's besides the point and you know it. Under no circumstances would I allow the contents to be exposed to the populace here without some pretty goddamn convincing assurances." "No one is suggesting removing the crystal, just exposing it to a more informative study," he explained hastily. "Out of the question." Lenard opened his mouth to reply but paused thoughtfully, slowly nodding his consent. "Very well," Malory said with a nod of her own. "I want both containers secure in cold storage within the hour." "Alright, Commander," Lenard said, watching her turn and tread from the room. "Damn it," Grey hissed as the door shut behind her. "We knew hours ago what she would do," Lenard sighed. "Let's get them moved, we have a lot more to do in excavation." "I'll take care of it," Grey offered. "Could someone send Cohen in to give me hand? Have him grab one of the flatbeds so we can haul 'em away." Lenard nodded as he shuffled to the door to grab Cohen, waving for the rest of his companions to join him and eventually leaving Grey in the room alone and unguarded. As the last body filtered out of sight, he immediately turned and ran his hand along one of the top seams, his fingertips deftly locating the small indentations. Knowing he didn't have much time, he rummaged through a nearby desk for two unsharpened pencils and gingerly pushed them, eraser first, into the small holes.

A second went by, then two without result and he began to think that they had been mistaken after all. Disappointed, he removed the pencils and was in the process of turning away when the clear top panel began to color a strange gray hue and then separate, retreating liquidly into the seams of all four sides. As if sensing the change, the material inside the crystal began to churn within itself violently and then calmed as abruptly as it started; the color, once a brilliant blue, fading to a muddy red. Fascinated, Grey put the pencils in his pocket and leaned over to inspect, pulling his face away in surprise when the top of the crystal opened with a separation that made triangles out of the upper four sides of the octahedron. Cautiously, he leaned over to look inside. -------Malory was only a few potato chips into her lunch when the alarm klaxon brought her aggressively out of her seat. She shared a quick look at McNeely and got an unknowing shrug in return.

"I have a man down in the lab, request assistance," Cohen nervously reported over the intercom. She tried to ignore the fear that clung to her spine and broke into a run, aware of McNeely's heavy footsteps pounding behind her. As she raced down the hall that led to her destination, she found several people already milling outside uncertainly and she brushed past them to enter the lab. She came to a complete halt as she met Cohen standing in front of the glass door and staring inside, her eyes followed his gaze to see both alien containers empty and Grey face down on the floor in front of them. Her fear strengthened its hold on her spine and for a second she was unable to find her voice. When she finally did, her tone was furious. "Mother fucker!" she exclaimed. "What the hell happened?" she asked, turning a glare on the young Airman.

"I went to get a flatbed so we could transport the cubes," he said. "When I got here, the cube was empty and Dr. Grey was on the floor." "Why didn't you go in?" McNeely asked. "He was screaming," Cohen said nervously. "He was screaming like nothing I ever heard before. It was…it was…" "Alright, son," McNeely interrupted. "We need to get him out of there." Malory nodded absently, her eyes frantically searching the interior of the room. "Commander," McNeely prompted. She took a deep breath and held out a hand. "Airman, your rifle," she ordered and he handed it over inattentively. "Commander, I don't think that's a good idea," McNeely said and turned to yell out into the hall. "Hanson, Terrel, get in here." "No," Malory said. "I won't risk anyone else, just keep the door open and shut it as soon as I get back in here." "Absolutely not," McNeely said. "I'll go in your place." "I'm not going to argue with you, Sergeant." "Malory don't," Corky whispered. The Commander turned in surprise, unaware that Corky had entered the room and was staring at her fearfully, fretfully wringing her hands. McNeely spared a confused glance at the doctor. "Commander, I insist," he said just as Hanson and Terrel burst through the bodies crowded in the hall. "Commander, your rifle, please," McNeely requested, holding out a hand.

She spared Corky another glance and handed the Sergeant her rifle. "Cohen, clear the hall and get Percy or Coy in here with a stretcher. Move!" she ordered, turning her attention to McNeely as Cohen raced into the hall. "I'll hold the door," she said. "Get Grey out of there as quickly as you can, don't stop to sightsee." "Understood," McNeely said. "Move it, I'll cover," he added with a gesture to Hanson and Terrel. "Just grab him by the arms and yank him out of there." They nodded and Malory moved to open the door. "Ready?" She received nods in response and quickly wrenched the door open, allowing Hanson and Terrel to race through, followed closely by McNeely who stood by the door, his rifle raised to protect the scrambling men. It was a quick exercise as both men roughly grabbed Grey by the arms and dragged him hastily across the floor, dumping him unceremoniously as they passed the threshold, McNeely jumping back in after them. Malory slammed the door and locked it, missing the darting Sergeant by a hairsbreadth in her haste. Corky dropped to the body, rapidly checking his vitals as Percy and Coy rushed in with a stretcher. "He's alive but his pulse is weak. Let's move him," she said and Grey was hastily loaded onto the stretcher and rushed from the room. Malory watched them go. "I want an armed guard posted exactly where I'm standing until I say otherwise. No one is to enter the lab under any circumstances and have Cohen and Lenard report to my office and then join me there, Mr. McNeely." "Aye, skipper." --------

The Commander sat behind her desk glaring at both the young Airman and Dr. Lenard as she waited for McNeely to arrive. Her eyes kept straying to Cohen who was still pale from his earlier experience and seemingly unaffected by the irritated and upset scrutiny being cast upon him by his superior. On the outside she hoped she was portraying a countenance of confidence but was all too aware that on the inside, she was perilously close to an unreasoning fear. It was a feeling that had been growing exponentially since the discovery of an alien within the ice and had intensified itself dramatically upon recent experiences. Finally, the Sergeant Major arrived, closing the door behind him and standing quietly just inside the room. "Grab the chair out of my quarters, Sergeant," Malory offered and he gave her a slight nod. Entering her room and returning a second later to seat himself. "Alright," she said after a deep breath. "What the fuck happened?" Both men remained silent so she turned a glare on Lenard. "Well?" "I'm afraid I don't know, Commander," he said. "Grey stayed behind after you left the lab to transport the cubes to storage. He instructed one of us to have Cohen grab a flatbed, which he did, and that's all I know." "So he was alone in the lab?" she asked. "I would assume so." "Airman, how long were you away from your post?" "No more than five minutes, Commander." Malory leaned back in her chair. "Doctor, you told me you believed you could open the cube. Do you think Grey might have taken the opportunity to try?" Lenard hummed thoughtfully. "I want to say no, but he was disappointed

about your decision to shelve it. I'd like to think he's more responsible than that." "Could he have opened it in five minutes?" "Possibly," Lenard said. "Along the seams of the top panel there are two small holes. The depressions are sized and spaced to accommodate what we theorized was one of the alien's hands, or to be more precise, fingers. However, I stress that our assumption was just a theory." She ground her teeth angrily. "Then our beloved Dr. Grey had more than enough time to test the theory." "All he had to do was find something small enough to fit in the depressions," Lenard admitted. "But that, of course, isn't a guarantee to open the container. It was pretty much a guess on our part that it might be that simple." "Airman," Malory sighed. "What exactly did you see when you returned with the flatbed?" "He was lying face down on the floor, screaming," he said distantly. "Screaming, like… like…it was indescribable." "Is that all?" Malory asked. "Yes, Commander," Cohen answered. "He was just scre…" he paused, "…wait, I think… never mind." "Please, continue," Malory prodded. "It was hard to make out, his voice was so… so strained, but I think he might have said worms." "Worms?" McNeely finally spoke. "Yes, I think so, Sergeant."

Malory stiffened in an almost panic and sprang to her feet to grab her radio. "Dr. Rivers, respond immediately!" A second that lasted ten years.

"Go ahead." Malory almost swayed in relief. "Doctor, does Grey have any signs of being infected by an intruder?"

"What?" "Cohen believes that Grey might have said worms before losing consciousness."

"Worms?" "Yes."

"Not to my knowledge, but I'll reexamine his blood sample," Corky said confusedly. "Dr. Grey seems to be uninjured although comatose. His blood pressure and body temperature are extremely low, I can't find a reason for it." "Please, let me know as soon as you learn anything."

"Alright," Corky said. "Rivers, out." Malory sat the radio on her desk. "Mr. McNeely dispatch an armed guard to Medical and round up Reynolds, Alvarez, Hanson, and Terrel. We're going to go into that lab," she ordered and he stood to grab his radio. "Oh, and Sergeant," she added before he could speak. "We'll need a couple of flamethrowers. Dr. Lenard, you'll be joining us."

IV McNeely tore off his gas mask and kicked it down the hall in frustration; they had spent the last six hours searching every square centimeter of the lab and had come up empty. Malory echoed the man's sentiments as she slid down the wall she was leaning against and rested her rifle upright between her legs. She sighed and rested the back of her head against the wall. "I don't get it," she murmured. "I don't either," McNeely agreed. "Commander," Reynolds said as he emerged from the lab and tore off his mask. "The cubes have been stored, any further orders?" "Contact the appropriate authorities and inform them of the situation we've encountered," she ordered. "And you might as well let everybody loose for the evening except those on guard duty." "Very well, Commander," he replied. "Have a good evening." "You too, Chief," she said, sparing a small smile. McNeely took a seat beside her in the hall as the rest of the men filtered past, waiting until everyone was out of earshot to speak. "What do you make of it, skipper?" "I don't know, but I got a case of the crawling creeps." "You think Grey opened the damn thing?" "Yeah," Malory sighed. "Yeah, I do. I feel like an ass for not watching over it with my own eyes until it was stored. The idiot had to have done it right after I left the goddamn room." "None of this is your fault."

She spared him a glance. "It feels like it." "That's because you're the skipper and a damn good one," he said. "You're not responsible for the people that disobey your directives. Just as you're not responsible for the unstable conditions in excavation and you're most certainly not responsible because some jackass decided to open that damn box." "But I am," Malory said. "I'm responsible for the actions of everyone under my command and that includes the civilians." "Yes, to a point you are," he agreed. "But you're beating yourself up over something you're not expected to have complete control over." "Maybe." He sucked on his teeth. "Tell me, Commander. Why would a sailor with no climbing experience go over the edge of a lethal drop in order to save a life? While you're at it, tell me how a twenty-four year old junior Lieutenant with a gunshot wound and ruined arm could manage to keep herself and a man roughly twice her weight afloat in the ocean for almost two days? And please tell me how a woman who was obviously scared shitless found the courage to prepare to go alone into that lab earlier today?" She turned a thoughtful look in his direction. "Adrenaline?" He chuckled. "Don't hand me that shit." She shrugged. "You obviously had a look at my file." "Of course, I did. I expected a Colonel or above, not a female 0-4." "Sorry to disappoint you." "On the contrary, I don't think they could've picked a better person." Malory smiled. "You trying to get a blush out of me or cheer me up?"

Another chuckle. "I would've liked the blush but I'll settle for a pick me up." "You sly dog," she said amusedly. "Looks like you're not gonna let me feel sorry for myself." "Nope," he agreed. "But I'll sober you up." "I didn't know I was drunk." "You keep an excellent poker face but your girlfriend doesn't." Malory tensed. "My girlfriend?" "The good doctor." "Well, yes," Malory said. "We're friends." "Don't bullshit a guy that has fifteen years on you," he chided. "I'm just pointing this out to you because if it became common knowledge, they'd pull you out of here at the first opportunity. I don't want that to happen." Malory grunted. "Does anyone else know?" "I imagine I'm the only one." "How did you find out?" "I caught the first clue today when she called you by name and looked about ready to cry to keep you from going into the lab. I knew for sure when you sent me into your quarters to get a chair and I found a set of medical scrubs draped over the back." "Busted," she admitted. "I take it you don't have a problem?" "Please," he scoffed. "I was actually kinda hoping you would share your technique with me." "What?" Malory said around a surprised laugh.

"Now that I realize that the doctor wasn't alone in her quarters the other night, I'd like to know how you get a woman to scream like that. An aging stud like myself is always on the lookout for new pointers." Malory had started laughing before he finished. "That is one discussion we will never have." He laughed with her. "You won't even throw me a bone?" Malory shook her head amusedly. "Try going without for thirteen years while spending half of each day thinking about it." He chuckled quietly and grasped her on the shoulder companionably as he rose to his feet. "You're a stronger man than I am, Commander." "That remains to be seen," she said, rising to her feet as well. "Let's keep a guard on Grey. I've got a bad feeling." "I'll see to it." She grinned, watching him walk away and letting him go a few steps. "And Doug?" He stopped and turned a look over his shoulder. "Thanks." "My pleasure," he said with a rakish grin. She watched him go with a genuine smile. -------Corky watched Malory enter Medical and stop to speak quietly with the young, machinegun-toting Coy, who would be serving as both nurse and guard for the duration of the evening. When the conversation was over, she shot her a wink and went to share a few words with the convalescing Dr. Ballenger. Her rounds apparently completed, she favored her with a bright

smile. "Care to join me for dinner, Dr. Rivers?" "Sure," Corky said. "Let me meet you there in about ten minutes?" "Okay, see ya in a few," Malory agreed easily and turned to amble out into the hall. Lest Coy might observe, Corky tried not to watch the sway of the Commander's hips as she walked away. She was only partially successful and mentally chastised herself for the failure. Earlier, she had come to the inescapable conclusion that she was in love with Lt. Commander Malory Lovecraft. The idea only so shocking because of her reluctance to admit it and the full weight of that knowledge had struck with the force of a ton bricks when she had watched her openly frightened lover prepare to enter the lab alone. Watching Malory struggle with her fear had scared her as well and when the Sergeant Major had intervened, it was all she could do to keep from hugging the man. With a sigh, she rose from her seat and looked in on her patients one last time prior to relaying last minute instructions to Coy. When she entered the mess, she was disappointed to see Malory sitting across from McNeely and engaged in conversation. She scanned the room for alternative company and came up empty as the only other people present were DeSoto and Butler. Scowling, she got a tray and made for a vacant table but paused uncertainly when Malory waved her over. She shot a cautious look at her companion and received a nod and another wave so she padded over, choosing a seat across from her and next to McNeely. "Hi, guys." "Good evening, Doctor," McNeely said with a curious smile. "Dr. Rivers," Malory said amusedly. "How is Dr. Grey?"

Their demeanor instantly brought up her guard and she narrowed her eyes covertly at the intriguingly smiling Commander. "No change but stable," she said slowly. "I can't find a reason for his symptoms. I have several tests I'd like to run tomorrow, hopefully they'll be a little more conclusive." "I see," Malory said. "No sign of an intruder in his system?" "None that I can find at the moment." Malory digested this as she slowly assumed an alarmingly innocent expression. "Mr. McNeely asked me a question earlier and was quite disappointed when I wouldn't answer it. Perhaps you'd have better luck with Dr. Rivers, Sergeant." McNeely abruptly stopped chewing the food in his mouth, his eyes widening and then narrowing into deadly slits. "What question is that?" Corky asked cautiously, not liking in the slightest the look on Malory's face. McNeely hurriedly swallowed his food in one large gulp. "Nothing of any real importance, Doctor." "Would it be easier if I presented it to Dr. Rivers for you, Sergeant?" Malory asked helpfully. He pursed his lips. If the Commander presented the question, it would only succeed in embarrassing him and the doctor. In his estimation, it would only be fair to capture the devious woman in her own trap. "No, I can handle it. Dr. Rivers, I asked the Commander earlier if she would inform me as to what exactly she was doing to you the other night that resulted in the screams that woke the entire facility." Corky gasped in surprise and McNeely ignored his own blush as he pleasantly observed the crimson beginning to flagrantly cover the Commander's face.

"You crafty bastard," Malory chuckled, amused at having been outmaneuvered. "Oww!" she yelped as her shin was kicked from across the table. "I can't believe you," Corky hissed. "I didn't tell him anything." McNeely's blush faded and he went back to the business of eating his meal, casually observing the entertainment unfolding around him. Corky fumed, her face an angry shade of red. "Do you want us both to lose our jobs?" "That's not something we have to worry about as far as the Sergeant Major is concerned," Malory explained as she reached down to rub her wounded shin. "You could have at least given me a little warning." "Where would the fun be in that?" Malory replied with a chuckle. Corky huffed and crossed her arms over chest, glaring dangerously at her moronic girlfriend. "Well, to answer your question, Sergeant," she growled. "I was screaming because our clueless leader could lick the stripes off an asphalt highway." McNeely had to bring a hand up to cup his mouth in order to prevent spitting his food across the table and he struggled to get himself situated, risking a quick glance across the table. The Commander had her head stooped and a hand covering her eyes, the hand a severe white in contrast to the visible and almost purple forehead. Corky smiled victoriously and haughtily went about finishing her dinner, occasionally casting triumphant little looks at the hiding Commander. "On that note," Malory mumbled. "I'm obviously 0 for 2 this evening and will try to finish my dinner with a modicum of dignity," she added, emerging

from her refuge bravely and pointedly ignoring the looks being cast upon her. "Doctor, is there a series of exercises you could prescribe that might strengthen my skill in that area?" McNeely asked cheerfully, relishing Malory's sigh of defeat and Corky's fresh blush. -------"Well, that could have gone better for me," Malory said as she flung herself onto her cot. Corky shut the door to Malory's quarters and chuckled. "Ya know, I like that man. He had you twisting and churning." "Yeah," Malory admitted. "He kicked my ass. I'll have to think up a suitable punishment." "Don't be a poor sport," Corky chided. "You started it." Malory grunted into the blankets. "How long has he known?" Malory rolled over onto her back. "Found out today." "Is he the only one?" "Yeah, unless your pal Clovis knows." "He probably does. He knows about my preference but he hasn't said anything," Corky replied. "How did McNeely find out?" "You called me by name earlier," she said sitting up to unlace her boots. "That and I sent him in here to get the extra chair and he found some of your scrubs." "Oh," Corky said. "You scared me today."

"I was scared myself," she said, wiggling out of her pants. "This shit freaks me out." "Do you think whatever was in that thing got inside Grey?" Malory pulled her sweatshirt over her head and tossed it to the floor. "I have no idea but there wasn't a trace of anything left in the lab. Maybe it just emitted some sort of gas. I just don't know." Corky came forward to kneel in front of her, reaching around to unclasp her bra. "Is that why you have Coy standing guard in Medical with a rifle?" she asked as she tossed the garment to the ground behind her. "Yeah," Malory said distantly as Corky's eyes roamed over her chest. "Since you can't find anything wrong with him, I thought it prudent." Corky leaned in to a pull a nipple into her mouth lovingly. "Do you love me, Malory?" "You know I do." Corky withdrew and flicked at the nipple with her tongue until it hardened. "Then say it." "I love you, Corky." "Are you wet?" she asked as she teased back and forth between breasts. "Yes," Malory whispered. "Do you want me?" "Always." With a delicate bite on an erect nipple, Corky rose to her feet and began to undress. "Why were you with your first for only one night?" "Because I was just curious," Malory answered absentmindedly, her eyes

riveted on the figure in front of her. "Not curious enough to see her again?" "It didn't work out and I'm glad it didn't." "Why?" "Uhm…" she stuttered as panties fell to the ground. "Because I wanted to wait until I felt what I feel with you." "Was that the only reason?" "Turn around." "Why?" "Because I want to see your ass." Corky smiled and turned around to remove her T-shirt. "You didn't answer my question." "Uh… yeah," she answered distractedly. "She didn't want to see me again anyway." "Really? Why?" "There was…oh, boy," she broke off abruptly as Corky bent over deeply at the waist, letting her bra slide off her arms to the floor. Corky set her feet further apart and wiggled her rear provocatively. "You were saying?" she asked coyly over her shoulder. "Uh… I don't know, what was I saying?" "Do you like?" Malory could only nod stupidly.

Corky stood and turned around. "Why didn't she want to see you again?" "Don't tease." "Tell me and I'm yours." "Because when I took her home that night I ran over her dog when I pulled into the driveway," Malory said quickly. A hand rose to hide a smile. "You're kidding me, right?" "No," Malory said, moistening her lips with the tip of her tongue. Corky couldn't contain her mirth and slowly went from chuckles to an all out belly laugh. She carried on long enough that it completely spoiled the mood for as far as Malory was concerned. "It wasn't funny," she said indignantly after a moment. "She had to know it was an accident," Corky laughed. Malory gave up and flopped onto her back to glare off into space. "She loved that fuckin' dog. She dressed it up in a stupid knitted hat and carried a ridiculous picture of the mutt in her purse." Corky's eyes twinkled in amusement. "It's not like you did it on purpose." Malory rolled her eyes and sighed. "After I hit the brakes, she wouldn't move and made me get out to look. It was dark and the driveway was on an incline so when I got to the front of the car I slipped and fell on my ass in a puddle of blood. I freaked out and was hopping all over the place like a big sissy. Anyway, I tried to fling off the little pieces of doggie parts that were on my hands and ended up hurling the pooch's bloody little hat onto the windshield, where it landed with a gross little splat right in front of her face." Corky brought both hands to her mouth and laughed..

Malory pretended to ignore her. "Understandably, she never called me again." "You made that up," Corky accused between chuckles. "Who in their right mind would make up a story like that and ruin a perfectly good turn on?" Corky spent a moment working the giggles out of her system before sensuously climbing onto the cot to cover her lover's body with her own. Legs immediately wrapped themselves around her waist to trap her and she tenderly placed a kiss on Malory's lips. "I love you, Malory." A small gasp was her reward. "Really?" "Really," Corky confirmed with a whisper, placing gentle kisses on the throat below. "Say it again," Malory sniffled. Corky brought her head up in surprise and Malory quickly raised an embarrassed hand to wipe away the tear that had escaped. "I thought you knew?" "I did," Malory sniffled again. "I just didn't realize how badly I wanted to hear it," she added, moving quickly to catch another tear but her hand was intercepted and Corky moved to kiss it away. "There all better now." Malory smiled. "Say it again." "I love you, Malory." -------Coy slouched in his chair by the door and yawned powerfully behind his hand. He spared a quick survey of his charges, lingering on the still

immobile Dr. Grey before moving on to the sleeping Dr. Ballenger, noting nothing amiss. When he joined the Coast Guard he never pictured himself performing guard duty in an underground complex at the bottom of the world, yet here he was. He ran a hand through short-cropped blonde hair and sighed, wondering what had possessed him to volunteer for Antarctica. He had spent six months under the tutelage of Dr. Rivers before being seconded to the Department of Defense and thus eventually falling under the command of the newly assigned Commander Lovecraft. At first he didn't know what to make of the subtly hostile doctor, although he had to admit that she had certainly loosened up recently. She even flashed a smile in his direction from time to time. He wondered if it had anything to do with the presence of the easygoing Commander, who rumor had it, was extremely formidable if one was unlucky enough to pull a fuck up. A small whisper of noise came to his ears and he raised his eyes to again scan the interior of the room. Spotting nothing out of the ordinary, he rose and padded across the room to check the status of Dr. Grey. A few minutes later, he was treading back to his chair, pausing in the middle of his journey to indulge in a yawn and stretch that brought him to his tiptoes. The sound of a rasped gurgle from behind brought him to his heels and he spun to find himself face to face with Dr. Grey. Fear left him motionless as he met eyes rendered frighteningly insane. Grey brought both hands up and inserted them into his mouth. Without anything but the sound of tearing tissue and cracking bone, he exerted enough force to savagely break his jaw. The corners of his mouth tearing bloodlessly like a fleshy cellophane. Coy stood mesmerized in terror, all sound and action trapped within a motionless body that refused to respond. It was only when a nest of thick, muddy-red worms filled the doctor's mouth, their tubular bodies contorting in a maddening frenzy, that the rifle came up and he drew in a deep breath to scream.

All sound died in a macabre embrace as his mouth was engulfed by Grey's and filled with a nest of traveling worms, muffling his cries. The invaders fought through his gag reflex unhindered, forcing themselves forward and tearing through soft tissue like barbed needles. His mouth and throat filled with what he knew was blood and his agonized cries filtered silently into labored gurgles. He contorted violently as Grey's teeth cut through his cheeks to solidify their union and he felt his body burning in the wake of the frantically moving intruders. An unholy strength lifted him off his feet and his legs struggled desperately in the air until finally, his activity decreased to a lifeless standstill and his rifle fell uselessly to the floor at his feet.

05/09/02 - 0600 hours Percy strolled carelessly down the hall to relieve Coy. His tour of duty ended with the impending summer and he had spent many happy hours contemplating how to enjoy his accumulated funds. In his view, there were benefits to spending a year underground and the best one, in his opinion, was the savings plan. Everything was provided for him and paychecks added up untouched, the funds waiting impatiently for his arrival in an economic environment. So embroiled in his daydream of an irresponsible spending spree, it took him a moment to seriously register the abandoned rifle laying within a congealing puddle of blood just inside the door to Medical. Stopping in his tracks, he leaped backwards to place his back against the wall of the hallway and hurriedly pulled his gun from his holster. His head turned rapidly back and forth to make sure the hall was clear and he reached for his radio, every sense on heightened alert. His terse report to the rapidly waking Sergeant Major resulted in the klaxon being activated not five seconds into his explanation.

"Commander Lovecraft and all military personnel report to the hall outside of Medical immediately with weaponry," McNeely barked urgently

over the intercom. "All other personnel report to the mess and remain

there. This is no drill. Move it people. I say again…" -------Malory flew out of bed at the sound of klaxon, dumping a grumpy Corky on the floor. "What the hell!" Corky complained loudly. "The alarm," Malory explained, hurriedly slipping into her fatigues and sweatshirt without the benefit of underwear. Corky sleepily and tardily noted the klaxon, preparing to speak when McNeely's voice reverberated through the complex. "Jesus," Malory whispered when he was finished and fell to the floor to put on her boots. "Get dressed, hurry. I want you to come with me as far as the mess." "Shouldn't I go to Medical too?" Corky asked worriedly, reading the depth of fear etched onto Malory's face. "No!" Malory said. "Hurry, now," she added in a softer tone. Corky frantically hopped up to get her clothes, trying unsuccessfully to hastily get into her bra when Malory pulled it out of her hands. "Just pants, shirt, and shoes," she said. "Hurry, sweetheart." Corky did as she was told, trying to choke down the lump in her throat. Malory's movements were tense and edgy. She got her boots on and had no sooner stood when her hand was grabbed and she found herself being pulled out of the room. Malory drew her gun as soon as they entered the hall. "You stay in the mess with the others and don't let anybody leave," she ordered, pulling the frightened doctor down the hall rapidly.

They soon found themselves in front of the mess and Malory poked her head inside the door to see people already milling about confusedly. "Go on, now," she said, prodding Corky inside. "Malory…" "I'll be okay, please go inside now," she interrupted, pecking her cheek speedily and turning to run down the hall. Corky bit her lower lip in anxiety, trying not to cry. Watching until Malory disappeared around a corner before turning to enter the mess. -------As Malory approached Medical she found the soldiers grouped in the hall on either side of the door. "Report," she said as she came abreast of the men. "Coy is missing, his weapon is laying just inside the door covered in blood," McNeely whispered. "No one responds from inside and the divider has been drawn so we can't see the infirmary section." Malory nodded grimly. "Make a hole," she said, waiting for the men to move aside so she could step forward and peek inside. There was indeed a rifle in the middle of an alarming puddle of drying blood, but more disturbing was the gory footprints tracking from the pool to behind the divider. Even more frightening were the tracks that entered the hall and quickly faded, leaving no trace. "There are tracks into the hall," she whispered in horror. "Yes," McNeely confirmed. She swallowed. "Alvarez, you're up," she said. "Report to the mess and stand guard."

"Aye, skipper," he said, immediately turning to run down the hall. "Terrel and Cohen. You're to enter Medical and take positions on either side of the door. Reynolds and Hanson make sure they're clear and then mirror their location. Daly and DeSoto, you have their backs. Nod if you don't understand." No one nodded. "Do it." Terrel and Cohen rushed into the room and slammed their backs against the wall just inside, dropping to a knee and leveling rifles forward. "Clear," Terrel whispered. Reynolds and Hanson rushed into the room. "Clear." When Daly and DeSoto were in place she turned to the rest of the men. "Ring, Butler, and Percy, watch the hall. McNeely, you're with me." McNeely nodded and cocked his rifle. "Ready when you are." "Let's go." They entered the room slowly, weapons aimed at the curtain. "Chief, Hanson, take the corners," she ordered and they changed positions. "No one fires without orders." Bracing herself and holding her pistol tightly, she slowly followed the trail of bloody footsteps to within a body length of the divider that closed off a large section of the room. "Sergeant, I'll pull it back," she whispered. "You've got the call." He dropped behind her to one knee. "Understood." "Say when."

"Ready." She surged forward and quickly pulled the divider open, folding it in upon itself as she hastily crossed the room and dropped to a knee when the journey was complete. She shot a look at McNeely who hadn't moved and was slowly tracking the interior with the barrel of his rifle. He held up a steadying hand, cautiously rising to his feet and making a hand signal that meant he was preparing to move forward. Malory nodded and gestured Terrel and Cohen to move to cover. From her location she couldn't see but a fraction of the interior and tensely waited for word. It wasn't long in coming. "Clear," McNeely said. "Commander, you'll need to see this." Malory didn't like his tone of voice at all, feeling her backbone begin to fidget. "Everybody clear?" An affirmative chorus greeted her and she rose to venture forward, closing her eyes briefly in preparation as she observed McNeely standing with his rifle in the crook of his arm, his other hand over his mouth. Reluctantly, she peered around the broad shouldered Sergeant and instantly turned away with an involuntary gag. "Jesus Christ." She forced herself not to look at the remains and took a deep breath before reaching for her radio. "Sergeant Alvarez?"

"Go ahead." "Status?"

"Everyone safe and accounted for except Grey, Coy, and Ballenger." She sighed in relief. "Stay put and drop anyone or anything that enters the mess without prior radio contact. Daly and Cohen incoming."

"Understood, out."

"Daly and Cohen, report to the mess to assist Tech Sergeant Alvarez. Don't dawdle, we have one dead here and two missing." "Yes, ma'am," Daly said and they both ran out of the room, their footsteps pounding down the hall. She put her radio back on her belt and holstered her weapon, taking a long moment to compose herself before turning to the sight that awaited. "Is that Dr. Ballenger?" "Yes," McNeely confirmed. "The pieces of broken plaster suggest that his cast was broken off before they ate him." "God." The corpse in front of her had been ravaged almost to the bone. Even the top of his skull had been broken open from the eye sockets to reach the brain matter inside, his chest cavity reduced to a gaping hole deep enough to expose his spine. His groin and legs nothing but a few strips of flesh that clung stubbornly to gleaming white bone. "Percy," she barked suddenly. "Get a body bag. The rest of you gather around, we got a big fuckin' problem."

V Corky sat fearfully next to a concerned Clovis. She had heard Malory issue the orders over Alvarez's radio to open fire on anyone who entered the mess without announcing themselves. She had no idea what could present that much of a danger and dwelling on it only succeeded in scaring her more than she already was. Since Daly and Cohen had arrived, there had been no further word nor any other developments and she was desperately worried about the Commander's welfare.

When the other two soldiers had arrived, they had conversed quietly in a corner of the room with Alvarez and she had forcefully clamped down on the desire to go ask them what was going on. Not that they would tell her, but the impulse to try and weasel something out of them was hard to deny. "You okay, Corky?" Clovis asked. "You've been too quiet for a while now." "Yeah, just scared." "I know the feeling," he agreed. "Those guys look pretty damn serious," he added with a gesture to the soldiers. She spared a glance at the grim looking men, holding their rifles at the ready. "Yeah, yeah they do." "I'm sure it'll be okay." "I hope so," she whispered. He offered her an enormous hand. "Here," he said and she gratefully placed her hand in his. "Thanks," she said with a little smile. "I came by your quarters to get you when the alert sounded," he teased. "No one was home and the bed hadn't been slept in. Can I make a guess as to where you were?" She spared an amused glance at her friend. "You'd probably get it right." He chuckled. "She won ya over, did she?" "Very much so." "I'm happy for you," he said. "Never fear, I'll keep your secret." "Thanks, Clovis."

"You worried about her?" "Yeah, I think that's scaring me more than anything else." "Don't be, that woman is hell on wheels when it comes down to the wire," Clovis said. "Trust me, she had me believing that she was going to kick the shit out of me the other day. No mean feat considering one of my arms is damn near the size of both of her legs." Corky chuckled. "She's really not as tough as she lets on." "No one is, Corky." She turned a thoughtful look in his direction but was brought up short when Malory's voice came from the Alvarez's radio.

"We're coming in, Sergeant." "Very well," Alvarez replied. Every head in the room looked up anxiously as Malory entered the room followed by a squadron of heavily armed men. She strode to the front of the room and sat upon a folding table, placing her rifle between her legs. "First of all," she started, "get comfortable because everyone is staying in this room until further notice." Several questions rang out but she held up a hand to silence them. "As you may or may not know, the container discovered in excavation was opened by Dr. Grey, an action that appeared to leave him in a coma. That is until last night, when he apparently attacked Petty Officer Coy who was standing guard in Medical. It's our guess that Dr. Grey was infected by something from within that container, which he in turn infected Coy with." "Why do you say that, Commander?" Lenard asked. "Because Dr. Ballenger is dead," she said. "And both Grey and Coy are missing."

A horrified rumble. "You think they killed Dr. Ballenger?" Clovis braved. "We know they did," she said. "We know this because there were two sets of bloody foot prints leading away from and surrounding Dr. Ballenger's corpse." "Why did they kill him?" Isaaks asked. "They didn't just kill him, people," she said. "They ate him. We pretty much put a skeleton in a body bag." "Oh, my God!" "You can't be serious!" "They ate him?" "What?" Malory again held up a hand. "In case, you missed it," she said. "There are two people walking around down here with full stomachs that are still unaccounted for. Until they are found and removed, no one leaves this room unless I say so. I would order an evacuation but we're in the middle of winter and travel isn't feasible. The weather outside is violent and will remain that way for weeks according to the last reports. Also, we cannot at this time send any word because communications are down and understandably, I won't be sending anyone to the silo to clear the dome until this is resolved." She sighed in the silence that followed, sparing a quick glance at Corky and noting the regretful tears shining in her eyes, realizing she had lost a patient. "What are we going to do?" Lenard asked.

"After we grab something to eat, I'm going to assemble teams to search and create a safety perimeter. And until we can expand that perimeter to include the central complex we'll all be stuck in here. No one is to go anywhere alone. Not even to the bathroom. Now, I'm in no mood to answer any questions and I have a long day ahead. I'll only say that I don't want to ever see anything again like I did this morning and if I have to issue orders to shoot those disobeying my directives from this point forward, I will. There are a lot of lives at stake here and I won't have one or two fools like Grey endangering the entire group as a whole. I hope I've made myself clear." Her eyes roamed carefully over the assembled crowd. "Let's get some breakfast going so we can get started." -------Malory conferred quietly with the soldiers until the food had been prepared then strode again to the front of the room. "Lieutenant, Sergeants, Chief, Doctors Rivers, Stokes, Lenard, Watkins, and Isaaks, please join me," she called out and strode over to take a seat at a vacant table. She played with her food until they arrived, happy when Corky sat down next to her and placed a possessive hand on her leg. "Lieutenant," she started, "I know I should have asked earlier but what are the chances of flying out of here if the weather breaks?" "A fraction above zero," he said. "We're too far away from any outpost, foreign or domestic, to hope for a suitable break in weather. There won't be one long enough until summer. The current temperatures would freeze the aircraft's hydraulic systems." "I guess I knew that," she sighed. "Once we've cleared a safe perimeter and if at that time we haven't located Grey or Coy, we'll barricade ourselves in and proceed from there. That will at least allow us to return to quarters."

"We'll have to secure Operations and Mechanical, Commander," McNeely said. "Good point," she agreed. "Don't you think this may be a little drastic?" Watkins braved. "It's just two guys." Malory favored him with a blank look. "Dr. Watkins," she said. "One of these men is apparently infected with something extraterrestrial and therefore outside of our experience. I might also point out that Grey was able to completely overpower a man armed with an automatic rifle without raising any alarm. And I should tell you that there isn't a man in this room strong enough to pull the top of Ballenger's head off from the eye sockets with his bare hands." Corky gasped and Malory dropped a hand beneath the table to squeeze her apologetically. "Jesus," Clovis whispered. "What did you do with his body?" Corky asked. "It's sealed in cold storage." "Why did you ask to see us?" Lenard asked. "Because there's a theory we want to run by you." "Okay," Lenard said. "As you know, we have a dead alien body and two empty containers in storage," McNeely said. "And it was your opinion that the aliens were cannibals. We're thinking that our current situation might have been previously experienced on board that spacecraft." "Interesting," Lenard replied. "And not very farfetched. One empty container and a half eaten space alien. Now we have another open

container and uh… well." "Exactly," McNeely agreed. "Unfortunately, it appears that our outer space buddies resolved their situation by crashing almost a mile deep into our planet," Malory pointed out. "Mass suicide isn't an option I'll consider so as soon as its feasible, I want that alien body dissected into particles in search of anything that might look like it doesn't belong there." "Commander?" Daly said hesitantly as he approached. "Yes? "There are people who wish to leave the mess to use the facilities." "Grab some of the guys and have them clear a path to the nearest head," Malory ordered. "Two guards in the hall and one at a time, another guard in the room with them." "Yes, Commander," he said in and turned to carry out her orders. "Uhm…" Corky said uncomfortably. "I don't think I could go with a guy standing watch over me." A few chuckles and Corky blushed. "I guess I could go with you," Malory said. "It depends on whether or not you gotta do number one or number two though." Corky's blush and the beginnings of laughter vanished in a wave of automatic gunfire that echoed loudly through the room. "Alvarez and Butler, stand fast. The rest with me now! Move!" she yelled, grabbing her rifle and running from the room. Malory stormed out of the mess, the comforting sound of pounding footsteps echoing behind her. She spotted Daly a short distance down the

hall hastily inserting a fresh magazine into his rifle. Several yards beyond him stood a bullet riddled Grey clutching a booted and fatigued leg in one hand by the ankle. He was dragging the severed member behind him as he advanced on Daly, creating a crimson smear on the floor. She dropped to one knee and leveled her rifle. "Daly! Behind me now!" she yelled and he rose and ran back several yards to join the firing line. Grey came forward undaunted, an insane gleam shining in otherwise lifeless eyes. Dried blood covered his face and chest, his jaw drooping malignantly at a grotesque and unnatural angle. "Short burst," Malory ordered. "Go for the head on my command," she added, carefully taking aim. She waited until he was only three body lengths away. "Fire!" The brief roar of several rifles firing in unison filled the hall and Grey's head exploded from the neck up, coating the walls around him a bright red. Amazingly, he was still on his feet, the headless body still uncertainly moving forward. "Fuck me," Reynolds whispered from beside her. Several clumps of a fleshy substance fell to the floor in clusters from the stump of his neck and Malory had to fight back a dry heave to speak. "Half on right knee, half on left. I'm on right." "Right." "Right." "Right." "Left." "Left."

"Left." "Fire!" Automatic gunfire thundered again in the hall and Grey fell forward, one leg completely blown off at the knee and the other attached by flimsy strands of tissue. When his torso struck the ground a glut of moist and writhing flesh resembling handfuls of ground beef spewed from the exposed orifice of his neck. "Worms," McNeely said. "Back up!" Malory almost screamed, her eyes transfixed in horror on the contorting piles. "Flamethrower, now!" Terrel moved forward through the retreating crowd and doused the entire hallway with a bright orange flame, letting loose several bursts in the interest of diligence. "Get the extinguishers," Malory ordered, watching the flames consume both the walls and what was left of Grey's body. Hanson and DeSoto rushed forward to douse the flames and she reached out to stop them. "Let it burn a little longer." She waited until she began to sweat through her shirt from the heat. "Go," she said finally and they rushed forward to put out the fire. A few minutes later, the hall was filled with the stench of burning flesh and the only thing left of Grey was a blackened and smoldering lump. "Daly," she said in the silence that followed. "What happened?" "Cohen went to check the head in Danforth's quarters, he was turning to leave when Grey jumped out of the shower stall and started tearing him to pieces," Daly said in subdued tones. "Christ," McNeely said, shaking his head.

Malory suddenly stiffened. "I told you two in the hall. Who else was with you?" "Percy," Daly said in dawning horror. "God, he was right beside me firing at Grey." Reynolds snatched the radio from his belt. "Percy?" Malory grabbed hers as well. "Alvarez?"

"Go ahead." "Is Percy in there with you?"

"Negative." "Percy, respond," Reynolds yelled into his radio. "Fuck!" Malory yelled in frustration, throwing her radio into the wall where it shattered and fell to the floor. "Commander," Reynolds said quietly, lowering his radio as his eyes focused over her shoulder. "What!" she snapped and he gestured behind her with a nod of his head. "Gimme a fuckin' break," McNeely whispered. Malory turned to see Cohen pulling himself out of Danforth's quarters using only the stump of his left arm, his other appendages in tatters or missing altogether. Blood flowed freely from his wounds, complicating his efforts to travel and creating a grisly path on the floor. Even as he tried to slink away he was ravenously feeding on what she nauseatingly recognized as one of his own severed hands. She wanted to cry. Instead, her face hardened. "Terrel," she said. "Burn it. Then burn whatever he left behind in Danforth's quarters."

"Aye, skipper," Terrel said, advancing determinedly down the hallway. "DeSoto, Hanson, back him up," she ordered and they followed in Terrel's wake. "I want all of the remains collected and thrown into the incinerator, including Ballenger's and that alien we found," she said, leaning her back against the wall and sliding down to sit on the floor. "I also want Hanson equipped with a flamethrower and I want a shotgun. A big goddamn shotgun." -------Corky spent the next three hours on the border of hysterics. She had chewed all of her fingernails down to nubs and the urgent need of her bladder only added to her agitation. After the loud and very close gun battle that had taken place earlier, there had been no word other than a hushed radio conversation that Alvarez had engaged in. Overhearing a snippet of Malory's voice had calmed her considerably but as the time dragged on with no word, her fears had reclaimed their hold on her. She was more than a little surprised at how completely reluctant emotion for the Commander had transformed so thoroughly into such an engulfing need. The very thought of losing Malory scared her to the very core of her being and any reservations she had possessed only a few days before, had effectively evaporated. The quick rattle of Alvarez's radio startled her and about a minute later the soldiers again entered the mess. Her eyes tracked to the smallest one that sported a head of dark red hair and she breathed a sigh of relief. Malory's shirt was soaked through in several places and even from a distance, Corky could tell she was exhausted. She smiled in response when blue eyes searched for her anxiously and then filled with relief. Malory strode to the center of the room and sat down tiredly in her previous spot. "A perimeter has been established. The central complex has been cleared and the North and South fire doors have been sealed and reinforced with a weld. I have guards posted at each one. This means we

don't have to camp in here and can return to our quarters," she reported indifferently. "However, pick a partner because you're bunking up two to a room tonight and for the foreseeable future. No one is be alone from this point forward. I know most of you need to use the facilities and I'll let you go in a minute. There are few things you have to know." She sighed and took a deep breath. "At this time, Dr. Grey is dead as is Airman Cohen. PO's Percy and Coy are now missing." She let them mumble amongst themselves for a moment. "We believe that Grey was originally infected by an alien intruder and then passed this intruder on to Coy. We suspect Percy to either be infected as well or dead." "What kind of intruder is it, Commander?" Clovis asked. "Worms." "Excuse me?" "Worms," she repeated loudly. "Dr. Grey was infested with them. Now, we have no idea what they do to you if you become infected but apparently, you develop superhuman strength and an appetite for your own kind. Grey tore Cohen to pieces with his bare hands and took unimaginable damage to his body before we were able to put him down. It also appears that whatever happens to you once you become infected, diminished intelligence is not a side effect." A thoughtful silence. "So what's our plan of action?" Lenard asked. "Search and destroy," Malory said. "We can't evacuate and we have almost four months before leaving becomes a possibility. We're stuck here and until the threat is eliminated, none of us are safe." "What about communications?" Clovis asked.

"Communications are down and I'm not sending anyone to the silo until I know they'll be able to come back. The complex is under computer lockdown. This means the vacuum doors to Operations and Mechanical have been sealed as have all other doors to areas deemed of importance. This means you better hope either I or Mr. McNeely survive or none of you are going anywhere." A few minutes of rumbles and Malory stood from her seat. "Choose a roommate fellas and see to your needs. Dinner will be at 2100 hours, attendance is mandatory and I want a list provided to Mr. McNeely as to who you are bunking with," she ordered and strode over to confer in whispers with her men. A short time later she looked up. "Dr. Rivers, pack a bag. You're with me," she called out with a wave and waited until Corky came forward before leading her out of the room. Corky grabbed her hand as soon as the doors closed behind them. "Are you alright?" "Yeah," she answered, bringing Corky's hand to her mouth for a kiss. "How are you doing?" "Scared." "You got the easy part." "Was it really bad?" Corky asked reluctantly, not sure if she really wanted an answer. "It was unspeakable." Corky chewed on the words thoughtfully, taking comfort in the hand that grasped hers. She remained silent until they entered Malory's quarters and she let out an urgent squeak, her body giving her an ultimatum. Letting go of Malory's hand, she ran across the room frantically unbuttoning her pants and hastily plopped down on the toilet. She moaned climatically in relief.

Malory closed the door and laughed in amusement. "Would you listen to that?" she chuckled. "I'm surprised you're not launching yourself into the air." Corky ignored her completely, concentrating on her moment of profoundly liberated bliss. Malory grinned and propped her shotgun up against the wall and unslung the rifle from her back to keep it company. It was followed by a belt of shells and a bandolier of magazines. When she was done unburdening herself, she sat down on the cot and began to unlace her boots, her nose wrinkling. "God, I stink." Corky emerged from her euphoria. "Are we gonna be okay, Malory?" "I think so." "You need to know so," Corky said from her throne. "I can't lose you. I won't lose you." Malory looked at her fondly. "Somebody loves me," she sang childishly. Corky rolled her eyes. "Malory, this is serious." "You don't need to tell me that." "Then tell me we're going to be okay." "I can't tell you that because I don't know. But I can tell you that I'm going to do my best," she said. "You're my world, Corky. I wish I could show everyone that." "Your best is good enough for me," Corky whispered. "I never thought I would hear myself say this, but I can't imagine life without you." Malory beamed a bright smile. "I shall try and bask in those words and

pretend they weren't spoken to me while you sat upon the pot." Corky giggled. "I guess I could've chosen a more romantic location." "Wanna take a shower with me?" "Yes." Malory rose to her feet and stripped off her stinky shirt. "Let's ride." -------Corky breathed deeply of the clean scent emanating from the warm body below hers. Despite the situation, the only thing she could concentrate on was how content she felt lying on top of her snoring lover. Malory lay flat on her belly, having collapsed onto the cot as soon as she finished her shower and had fallen asleep within minutes. Corky turned slightly so she could cock an elbow to support her head and softly connected the freckles on Malory's back with a fingertip. When she was finished, she lifted a long strand of still-damp red hair and brushed through it gently with her fingers. She marveled at the depth of her feelings for a woman she had recently hated beyond compare. Malory had become a drug she was hopelessly addicted to and like any addict; she yearned to possess a constant line to her supply. She placed a small kiss on her shoulder and traced a lingering trail down her spine, changing course as she reached the end to delicately squeeze an exposed cheek. Her hand ran itself inquisitively over the back of recently shaved legs and found them luxuriant to the touch. Unable to resist, she let her hand fall between the slightly parted legs and brought it up slowly until she met an exotically warm resistance. Malory's breath hitched slightly and Corky paused to assure herself that her lover was still asleep. Once certain, she explored and teased deftly until she was able to enter her, freezing when the snores were interrupted by a small sigh. A grin came to her face as Malory shifted slightly in her

slumber, unconsciously parting her legs further apart. Wickedly wondering how far she could go before waking her, she began to stroke her gently. Her excitement growing as Malory's became obvious, she withdrew and teased at her playfully. A low moan was a prelude to blue eyes snapping open in surprise and Corky went stock still, suddenly caught in the act. Malory cleared her throat. "Enjoying yourself?" she asked sleepily. "Uhm… yeah." "Don't let me interrupt," she mumbled. "I'm sorry, I know you're tired," she said bashfully. "I just wanted to feel you." "You can have me anytime you want. Don't be sorry." "Even if you're asleep?" Corky asked playfully. "Of course," Malory said around a small yawn. "I belong to you." "Really?" "Really." "Then I want you." Malory raised her hips and brought herself to her knees, spreading her legs as far as the cot would allow. "Do anything you like, Corky," she whispered. "God, Malory," Corky said, her eyes riveted on the endowment before her. "When you give yourself like that I soak myself." "I'm not giving anything you don't already own," she offered submissively.

Corky inched forward to center herself, placing hands on supple hips in preparation. "I love you, Malory." "I love you too," Malory gasped, pressing her face into her pillow pleasurably as Corky began to explore. -------Dinner was uneventful, the mood very quiet and subdued. A corporeal undercurrent of unease permeating the room. The monotony only broken when Lenard and Watkins approached at the end of the meal. "Commander?" Lenard said. Malory looked up from her plate and gestured for the men to sit down next to McNeely and Reynolds. "What's up?" "Uhm…" Watkins started hesitantly. "We'd like to be issued weapons." Malory stared at them. "At the moment, that's out of the question." "May I ask why?" Watkins countered. "Because our enemy looks exactly like us and could be any one of us," Malory explained. "I won't create a bigger problem then we already have. Besides, if you encounter one of these things you can empty a weapon into it dozens of times and not even slow it down." "You apparently killed Grey," Watkins pointed out. Malory had to clamp down on an angry response. "Yes, we did," she said. "With seven people firing automatic rifles at precise targets. Grey didn't have a head or legs below the knees, yet he still kept coming. Terrel had to incinerate him with a flamethrower to finish him." "God," Corky gasped from beside her. "Yes," she agreed. "So unless you want to use the gun on yourself, issuing

you one at this time would pretty much be a useless gesture." The two men sat silently, considering her words. "Alright," Lenard said finally. "I see your point. What's our plan then?" She took a deep breath. "Tomorrow morning, everybody spends the day in the mess while a group of us break the weld on the South door and either confirm the area clear or eliminate Percy and Coy." "That's a lot of area to cover," Watkins said. "Yes, it is," she agreed. "A lot of it is close quarters and we can't afford to lose anyone else to death or infection." "Is there anyway we can help?" Lenard offered. "The best way to help would be to do exactly as we ask," she said, not unkindly. "Stay in groups and don't let anyone stray." Lenard nodded his consent. "Alright. Are we sure the doors can't be breached?" "We couldn't dent those doors with a grenade." Reynolds said. Malory rose from her seat. "On that note, I'm going to call it a night. Are you ready, Dr. Rivers?" "Yes," Corky answered, coming to her feet. McNeely watched them go, waiting prudently until they left the room to speak. "Chief, who volunteered?" "Alvarez." "Tell him to keep it quiet," McNeely advised. "She'll hand him his ass if she catches him watching over her." Reynolds chuckled. "He knows."

-------Corky dumped her bag of clothes on the floor and flopped into Malory's chair. "Do you think anyone realized I was wearing one of your shirts?" "Nah," Malory said as she seated herself on the end of her bunk and yawned tiredly. "I'm glad we went to get some of my things," Corky said. "I don't think I've ever gone a full day in my life without wearing underwear." "Actually," Malory considered. "I kinda like the way my pants ride up on me." Corky giggled. Malory chuckled and yawned again. "God, I'm tired." A blush. "Sorry." "Gee, and I thought I was a horny toad," Malory teased. "Shut up." Malory stood and closed the distance between them, reaching out a hand to gently cup the doctor's cheek. "Don't ever be sorry," she said, leaning forward to kiss her softly. "Don't you leave me," Corky whispered when she withdrew. "Never," she said, taking her hand and pulling her to her feet. "Now come to bed, it's gonna be a long day tomorrow."

Part 3 I 05/10/02 - 0800 hours Malory entered the mess the next morning and immediately signaled for McNeely as Corky sauntered away to grab a tray for breakfast. "Commander," McNeely said, gesturing for her to step aside with him. She followed him to an isolated corner, bracing for news that she knew she didn't want to hear. "There are six people missing and they don't respond to radio calls." "What the fuck?" she hissed. "Why wasn't I informed immediately?" "I only found out a few minutes ago and I didn't want to start a panic." She reigned in a fit of temper. "Who?" "Jones and Gregory from the kitchen staff. Danforth, Garret, Blair, and Laroux." "Who else knows?" "People are beginning to suspect but for now just me, you, and Alvarez." "Who's on the doors?" "Reynolds and Ring." "Get them back here now," she ordered and then yelled out. "Get situated in the middle of the room, we've got trouble." McNeely barked into his radio to order the men back.

"What's going on, Commander?" Clovis asked. "Gather in the middle of the room and stay away from the doors." "Reynolds and Ring coming in," McNeely yelled out in warning and a second later they burst into the room. "Pull some of the appliances out of the kitchen to block the east door, move it people!" she barked. "DeSoto, Hanson, you're outside the west door, go!" The men scrambled into a flurry of activity, most of them running into the kitchen. "Once the door is blockaded, everyone move to that side of the room." "Commander," Lenard said. "Everyone isn't here yet." "Everyone not present is now part of the problem," she stated, stepping to the side as some of the men struggled by with an enormous stainless steel freezer. Once they had the east door effectively blockaded, she checked her rifle. "Those with flame units hang back. Those with rifles concentrate on the head and legs, Understood?" A chorus of affirmatives. "Soldiers on me." They gathered around her quickly. "Chief, were the doors breached?" "No," he said. "There wasn't a sound all night." "Did we miss something? How the hell did they get in?" A group shrug and she sighed. "We're going to have to clear it again and figure it out people. If they walked through the door right now, I'm not sure we could drop seven of the things."

"Commander," McNeely said. "I suggest we recruit some more guns." She released a long breath. "Any objections?" "I don't think we have a choice," Ring said. She spared a quick glance at everyone. "Very well," she said, turning around to face the huddled civilians. "Who among you knows how to handle a weapon? We have a situation and it might come down to firepower." "I can," Clovis said, rising to his feet and joined by several others. She nodded and turned back to McNeely. "What do we have for them?" "Nothing unless I can get to the armory." "We need to do that first then," she said. "Alright, we need to…" "Incoming!" DeSoto warned from the hallway. "Chief, you're inside with Butler!" she yelled as she dashed for the hall. She burst through the doors to see DeSoto already on one knee and aiming down the hall where three figures almost thirty yards away ambled drunkenly towards them. "Form a line!" she ordered and dropped down next to DeSoto. "Start on the right and stay on target until it drops!" The men crowded into the small hallway, kneeling and standing shoulder to shoulder. "Fire at will," she said and the deafening roar of gunfire surrounded them. Blair almost disintegrated under the firepower directed at him and he fell to the floor stiffly, his bodily remains still quivering in the effort to continue forward. Magazines fell to the floor and weapons were hastily reloaded as the distance between them and their enemies began to rapidly diminish.

Malory dropped her empty shotgun and reached around to unsling her rifle, hurriedly taking aim and firing short three-shot bursts. Even with half of his head torn away, Danforth moved forward resolutely. His body flying away unnoticed in bloody chunks. Finally he dropped, leaving only Gregory who was almost completely untouched and at an alarmingly close range. Malory inserted a fresh magazine and stood. "Fall back!" she yelled, taking careful aim at the depressingly young body that had once belonged to the quiet and unassuming Gregory. The men hurriedly retreated into the mess and Malory suddenly found herself alone and three body lengths away from the advancing creature. Her finger moved to depress the trigger but paused when Gregory stopped and stood unmoving in the middle of the hall. He lifted his hands to his mouth and jerked down savagely, completely unhinging his jaw with a gruesome splintering of bone. Malory didn't hesitate and emptied her rifle into the man's face, neck, and chest. The assault of bullets only succeeded in knocking Gregory back a stutter-step and he turned a hellishly ruined-featured stare in her direction, abruptly lunging forward with his arms outstretched. She dropped her rifle and turned to run into the mess, a scream dying in her throat. Her body barely a hairsbreadth across the threshold when Reynolds threw his weight into the door, barely missing her as the door met a fleshy and unyielding resistance and she was seized by an impossibly strong grip in her hair. McNeely lunged forward to add his strength to the effort. "Get on the fuckin' door!" All of Malory's forward momentum was stopped by the power of the grip and she was ripped backwards, colliding with the half-open door painfully. Alvarez leapt forward with a lightning fast draw of his knife and brought it

down, cutting off a large chunk of her ponytail to free her. Malory staggered forward with the abruptness of her liberty and turned to put her strength against the door. Seeing the dilemma, Clovis let go of a frantically struggling Corky and ran forward with a roar. He lumbered powerfully across the room and utilizing all of his considerable strength, collided into both the startled soldiers and the door. The force of his arrival slammed the door closed with a sickening crack as one of Gregory's arms was crushed and almost severed in the doorframe. Blood filled the doorframe like glue and Gregory's fingers twitched madly as the crushed limb dangled from the precarious tissue still exerting a hold on the appendage. "The door won't hold!" Reynolds said. "Back up," Malory ordered. "Form another firing line!" The words were no sooner out of her mouth when the door crashed open with stunning force, scattering the soldiers and Clovis in all directions. The edge of the door caught Malory on the side of her face and knocked her several feet backward to land painfully on her back. She groggily rolled over and brought herself to her knees, drawing her pistol. "Malory!" Corky screamed. The sound barely registered as she was yanked into the air by the scruff of her neck, catching sight of an evilly unnatural mouth filled with grotesquely gyrating worms descending upon her. She screamed and desperately thrust the barrel of her pistol into Gregory's surviving eye. The bullet splattered brain matter on the wall behind him and the grip holding her aloft was suddenly released. She fell to the floor and collapsed to her knees, dimly aware of McNeely running forward to grab her by the shoulders. He started to pull her away but Gregory's wildly flailing arm caught him in the chest and propelled him into the air, dropping him with a grunt of pain

several feet away. Malory was struggling to get to her feet when the swing that had dispatched McNeely returned to catch her in the side. The blow lifted her off her feet and sent her smashing into a table halfway across the room, where she lay motionless. Another scream from Corky and she wrenched free of the men holding her, racing over to her fallen lover. Alvarez rushed into the hall to retrieve Malory's discarded shotgun and walked back into the room loading it. He approached the blind and still thrashing Gregory from behind, coming to just within arms reach and shouldering the weapon. The blast removed what was left of Gregory's head and he followed the shot with two more to the back of his knees, dropping the twitching body to the floor. "Burn it, Hanson!" he ordered. "Terrel, get the ones in the hall. Everyone still standing find something to block the door with when he gets back, move!" Corky frantically rolled Malory over and checked for a pulse, tears of relief filling her eyes when she found it strong and steady. She was in the process of searching out any obvious injuries when blue eyes fluttered open. "Is…is everybody okay?" Malory croaked. The threatening tears spilled over and ran down her cheeks. "I think so." "Hey," Malory whispered. "I'm alright." "You better be." "I just needed a little nap," Malory said with a grin. "Now help me up, we got things to do." "Okay," Corky said, wiping at her eyes. Malory got to her feet and winced, knowing that she had broken or at the

very least bruised some ribs. She shook it off and smiled for Corky's benefit, squeezing the hand in hers tightly before turning to assess the situation. Evidently, she was the last person to regain her feet and the men were busily working to block the door. She turned a look at the broken table that had borne the brunt of her impact and spotted her gun on the floor several feet away. Not caring if anyone might be watching, she released Corky's hand and leaned over to peck her on the cheek. "We're gonna be okay," she said and ambled over to pick up her pistol. -------Twenty minutes later, Malory gingerly sipped at a cup of coffee and surveyed the prison they had created for themselves. She had pointedly ignored everyone since obtaining her java and the men had only just finished shoring up the doors to their satisfaction. A task she personally thought was a waste of time; if they wanted in, they were gonna get in and a confrontation within the small confines of the mess hall was a prelude to disaster. She shot a glance over her shoulder at Corky, who was going about the task of getting what food she could ready for consumption. Not that anyone had much of an appetite after witnessing Gregory's bloody demise firsthand, yet she realized that the doctor was coping with things in her own way. A smile came to her face as Corky stuck an experimental finger into her concoction and brought it to her mouth, nodding slightly in satisfaction. Suddenly, the situation became intensely personal and a grim purpose fought for air. It was a feeling she had only experienced once before and she recognized it for what it was; resolve. She rose to her feet and spared a long glance at all the people depending on her leadership. It was do or die time. "Everyone gather around," she commanded, waiting patiently for them to congregate and taking Corky's hand when she came out of the kitchen.

"We can't stay here. You all saw what just one of those things did. We're sitting ducks and I'm not going to sit here and play with myself until one of those things decides to make a meal out of me. We have to make some choices." "What choices do we have, Commander?" Lenard asked. "There's only one," she said. "We flush them out and destroy them. I won't order anyone to come with me but that's exactly what I'm going to do." "Where do we start, skipper?" Alvarez said. "I'm with you and I believe I speak for everyone in uniform." "Here, here," McNeely chimed in. "I'm with you," Clovis said. Every head in the room began to nod. "It looks like we all are," Lenard observed. "Alright," she said. "What do we have in the armory, Mr. McNeely?" "Standard compliment of M16's and 1911's. About six Benelli M1's and a thousand rounds for each weapon minus what we've already used." "Nothing heavier?" "Afraid not," he said. "This is a scientific outpost. The flame units, which we have about a dozen of, are only present because they're excellent for creating tunnels in the ice. We have plenty of fuel for them and some small explosives. That's it." She hummed. "Lemme hear some opinions." "I think we need to find out how the hell they got in here," Reynolds said. "As strong as they are, they're not strong enough to break the seals on the fire doors. There has to be something we missed."

"I suggest that we reestablish the perimeter once we determine how they got in," Alvarez said. "Then I recommend we travel as a group, rifles up front, shotguns in reserve for close work and flame units to finish. Fire teams in front and behind." "I have no objections to any of that, skipper," McNeely said. "But if we can manage to reestablish a perimeter we still have to count on them getting in sooner or later." "I agree," Ring chimed in. "Alright," Malory said. "First trip is to the armory so we can get everybody packin'. Then we inspect the quarters of those dead or missing from last night, I'd be willing to bet those rooms can tell us how they got in. Once that's done, I intend to hunt them down. Anyone disagree?" She looked around. "Good, because it wasn't up for debate. Let's get it together, I don't want to be caught in here. Stock up on the C-rations, gear up and clear one of the doors." Corky squeezed her hand and she turned to her curiously. "I'm coming too, right?" "You're not getting out of my sight." -------Malory stood in the hall outside of Laroux's quarters with her shotgun at the ready, her army of armed civilians standing by behind her. They had proceeded to the armory without incident and had cleared all of the rooms to Laroux's thus far. McNeely and Alvarez had point and stood on either side of the door; waiting for her signal. She nodded and waited tensely as McNeely pushed open the door and fell back to a cover position as Alvarez dropped to a knee in the open doorway. After a careful inspection, he entered slowly only to emerge a handful of seconds later.

"Clear," he said. "Laroux is dinner scraps. No sign of Garret." Malory sighed, slightly ashamed that it was a sigh of relief. One meal meant one less enemy. "Was Garret his bunkmate for the night?" "Yeah," McNeely confirmed, curiously peering into the room. "We need the Chief up here." "Alright," Malory agreed. "Alvarez relieve him and send him up front." Alvarez nodded and began making his way through the crowd gathered in the narrow hall towards the rear. "What's up?" Malory asked, reluctant to look inside of the room. Viewing Ballenger's remains had been enough to witness. "They came in through the floor." "Huh?" "There are service tunnels under the complex that contain heating ducts, electrical cables, network cable, and so forth," McNeely explained. "They used those tunnels to get in." Malory closed her eyes as the information sank in. They could be anywhere, including the places they'd already searched. "Jesus, where are the access points?" "I only know of the one outside of Operations, the Chief will know," McNeely said. "Here he comes," he added as Reynolds came forward. Malory turned to him immediately. "Chief, where are the access points to the service tunnels?" He looked at her in sudden understanding. "Shit," he exclaimed. "One outside of Operations, one in Receiving, and another in Mechanical."

"Can they be sealed?" "Yeah, they seal with a vacuum door a few yards after the access point." "Why didn't they close when the complex went into lockdown?" "They should have," Reynolds said with a shake of his head. "I can only assume they were propped open." "Did we do that?" "No way." "Would they seal automatically if the prop was removed after lockdown?" "No," Reynolds replied. "After the computer verifies lockdown it won't send any further commands until it is rescinded." "Why didn't the computer tell us the damn doors were still open down there?" "It should have. I can only assume that whoever kept them from closing, blocked the sensors on the lock mechanism. It's the only way I know to fool it." "So someone was down there when the command was given and was smart enough to block the sensors?" she asked unbelievingly. "That would be my guess," he admitted. "Or someone knows a trick I don't." Malory chewed on that in dismay. "Alright, where would the safest point in the complex be that is not vulnerable to entry through use of the service tunnels?" she asked, suddenly feeling terribly exposed. "The lab," Reynolds said. "All heat and power is routed in from overhead. The service tunnel is cut off from entry to that area by another vacuum door. The door itself is permanently sealed. Only you can open it via computer

command." "Then lets roll," she said. "That's the only safe place in the entire compound right now." "Commander," McNeely said. "The lab is huge, it'll take some time to clear it." "Do we have another option at this time?" McNeely considered. "No." "Then let's go there directly," Malory said. "Chief, you're on point with the Sergeant Major. "Aye, skipper." "But first," she added. "Hanson, burn what's left of Laroux." Hanson nodded grimly and stepped forward, illuminating the hall as he sprayed fire into the room. -------The going was excruciatingly slow as every door they encountered was treated as a potential threat and they darted two at a time past each one. They made no overtures to conduct a search effort and traveled grimly toward their destination. Finally, as their objective came into sight, movement became quicker as all hoped to get behind the relative safety of the laboratory's pressure door. Within twenty-five yards of the entrance, Malory had begun to harbor the small hope that they would arrive unscathed. A hope that vanished as the floor suddenly rushed up in the middle of their party, immediately dropping two men into the tunnel below. The pit in the floor creating two groups, one in front and one behind. The screams started from below instantly. "Leave them, we can't help!" Malory yelled. "We're running for it, everyone

over as fast you can!" Those trapped on the other side didn't ask questions and took several steps back, initiating a running start to propel them over the four-foot gap in the floor. "Sergeant, Chief, form a firing line in front of the lab!" Malory ordered, darting around the running bodies and grabbing Corky's frightened hand. "Stay with me," she said quietly and began pulling her down the hall toward the assembling men. McNeely started barking orders to get everyone positioned and Malory ran toward him with Corky in tow, turning a quick look behind her to see Isaaks seized in midair from the tunnel below. His face crashing grotesquely into the edge of the floor with a grisly thud that left behind teeth and blood before he disappeared into the tunnel. His fate went almost unnoticed as the remainder of the men jumped across the void without hesitation and ran forward. As Alvarez passed her and joined the firing line, she released Corky's hand and dropped to one knee. "McNeely, clear the lab. Use as many as you need to get it done as quickly as possible," she ordered. "Everyone else shore up and hold the hall." McNeely turned at once and slapped several men on the shoulder to follow him and within seconds, a deadly quiet descended upon the hall. "What do we do, Commander?" Watkins muttered nervously. "Keep your shit together and blast anything that moves until McNeely gives us the go ahead to enter the lab," Malory replied. The sound of nervous breathing and restless fidgeting were the only things to be heard for the next twenty minutes. Malory's eyes vigilantly scanning the hall down the barrel of her rifle and trying very hard not linger on the teeth scattered indiscriminately on the floor a dozen yards away. A hand touched her shoulder and it took every once of willpower she had not to

scream and rain gunfire down the hallway. Corky felt the body under her hand tense powerfully and she squeezed Malory's shoulder reassuringly. "Easy," she whispered and Malory relaxed slowly. "Commander," Clovis whispered. "If we get into the lab, I need to talk to you." Malory just nodded, afraid to glance away from the hall for even a second. Her concentration was so intense that she periodically had to wipe the sweat away from her eyes with her shirtsleeve and she felt the beginnings of a powerful headache. Finally, as she began to believe she had spent a year of her life rooted to the same spot, McNeely called out. "Lab is clear," he said. "Move!" Organized chaos ensued as everyone scrambled to get inside and Malory breathed a long sigh of relief as the pressure door was sealed behind her. "Commander," Clovis said. She turned to him tiredly. "What is it, Mr. Stokes?" "We need to change the entry code on that door immediately," he said. "I don't think we can take the chance that it might not be remembered." Malory closed her eyes. "Who knows it?" "Everyone but you most likely." "Why is that?" "Because you're the only one who never comes in here," he explained. "Everyone else knows it, it's common knowledge." She sighed. "How do we change it?"

"Has to be done by computer, I'm sure the Chief knows." Reynolds overheard. "He's right, skipper," he said. "I'll get on it right now," he added, slinging his rifle and ambling over to the nearest computer. She followed him. "McNeely, Ring, and Alvarez join us, please." When they had all gathered around Reynolds she spoke softly. "Can you change the codes on all the doors, Chief?" "Yes." "Do it, make them all the same," she ordered. "The five of us are going to be the only ones with the new code. If one of us falls it needs to be changed again. Who else knows how to do this, Chief?" "Only myself and DeSoto." "Very well." "How do you suggest we proceed from here, skipper?" McNeely asked. Malory took a deep breath and fell into a nearby chair. "Obviously, we need to clear the service tunnels and seal the pressure doors or we can't clear the ground we've already covered." "Only one person at a time can fit down there," Reynolds pointed out. "Unless we travel through them single file." "I kinda figured," Malory said. McNeely scrutinized her intensely. "No way." "We don't have a choice, Sergeant," she said. "We can't survive in here until summer." "I agree. But you're not going to be the one going down there," he said. "We'll draw straws."

"Rank hath it privileges," she said. "And unfortunately, it also has its responsibilities." "No." "Sergeant," she rumbled. "I'll admit your dick is bigger than mine, but this isn't your call." "I'll do it," Alvarez interjected. Malory's eyes tracked to the formidable Tech Sergeant. "Your offer is gratefully acknowledged, Mr. Alvarez. But I won't allow it." "May I speak freely?" he asked. "Sure." "Neither you or the Sergeant Major can be spared. You two are the only ones capable of bringing the complex out of lockdown. Lieutenant Ring can't do it because he's our only pilot and the Chief can't be chosen because his knowledge of the facility is too valuable to lose. And honestly, I'm probably the only one who stands a modest chance of surviving. I spent my previous two tours with Special Operations." Malory studied him thoughtfully. "All good points," she conceded. "But you're not going to change my mind." "Commander," he continued. "Your survival is paramount. In addition, you are physically the weakest among us and the most injured. I've seen you try to hide it from Dr. Rivers but you took a hell of shot in the ribs this morning. You'll have to stoop to maneuver in the service tunnels and even crawl in certain areas. Your injury will only hinder your ability to act in the event of a confrontation. Not to mention, you risk further injury to yourself by attempting to negotiate the terrain down there." "Mr. Alvarez…"

"Let me also point out that if you die down there, you'll kill the woman behind me who has been afraid to take her eyes off of you since this began." She stood angrily from her seat. "That's not only extremely manipulative but way out of line." He stood his ground. "It's also true, Commander." She opened her mouth, taking a deep breath to get some steam behind her tirade. "He's right, Commander," McNeely cut her off. "On all counts." She slowly closed her mouth and studied the men silently for a moment. "I'll let you know in the morning," she said finally. "At that time, I'll brook no further argument. Regardless of my decision. Right now, I could use some rest." They nodded silently and she began to walk away. "Commander," Reynolds said. "The entry codes have been changed, you'll need to memorize the number." She stopped and turned to view the monitor, committing the code to memory. "Thank you, Chief. Let's keep everybody close to the door for the evening. Just in case." "Understood," McNeely answered and she walked off slowly in Corky's direction. Corky was leaning against the wall with her knees drawn up to her chest; Malory noted the brown eyes watching her attentively. "Hey," she said with a grin as she approached. "Hey," Corky replied quietly and Malory slid down the wall to take a seat next to her.

"You okay?" "Yeah," Corky said, reaching out a hand to pet the back of her head. "Your beautiful hair." "Huh?" Malory asked, bringing a hand up to check and finding the stub of a ponytail. "Shit," she said, pulling the useless band out. "How bad does it look?" Corky grinned and studied the now shoulder length hair. "Kinda cute actually." "Really?" Corky ruffled it playfully. "You look great." Malory eyed her suspiciously. "Really, it looks good," Corky soothed. Malory shrugged. "I guess I'd rather lose a hunk of hair than my ass." "Your hair will grow back if you don't like it," Corky said and then whispered. "But I want that ass to remain where it is. It looks good on you." Malory smiled slyly. "It does?" "Uh huh. I'd like to see it right about now." Malory beamed. "As much as I would love to indulge you, I'm afraid our situation isn't as private as I would prefer," she said with a look around, noting more than one face watching them curiously. Corky giggled. "I suppose that would ruin your command image." Malory chuckled. "Pretty much," she agreed and winced. The grimace didn't escape notice. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing." Corky didn't buy it and glared at her stubbornly until she reddened guiltily. "Take a deep breath for me." Malory sucked in a gulp of air and blew it out with a triumphant smile. Corky's eyes narrowed and her hand darted forward to probe her side, receiving a sharp hiss of pain for her effort. McNeely had been watching them for the last few minutes and turned to his comrades. "Hey, fellas," he said. "Check this out," he added with a gesture in Malory's direction. Four sets of eyes covertly studied the ensuing scene, watching as the little doctor began to quietly scold the guilty looking Commander; eventually rising to her feet and pointing authoritatively to an adjoining room. Malory offered what was apparently an unacceptable response and the doctor bent over to pull her to her feet, again pointing to the next room. Shoulders slumping, Malory sighed and turned to walk through the door Corky had indicated. McNeely chuckled as the women disappeared. "Looks like someone outranks her." "I'll be damned," Reynolds said. "Are they together?" "Yeah," McNeely admitted. Ring grunted. "I was wondering what was going on with them." "Who gives a shit?" Alvarez said. "I'd follow her orders to the Gates of Hell." "You might have to do just that," McNeely said.

II Corky pointed to a table and turned to lock the door. "Take a seat and strip off that shirt." Malory did as she was told, sitting down on the metal worktable and pulling her sweatshirt over her head. Corky gasped from the door and rushed forward. "Jesus, Malory," she said, eyeing the massive purple-yellow bruise covering most of her side. "Lift your arm." Malory raised an arm in the air and tried not to wince as Corky gently probed her side, failing twice and receiving extra attention in that area. "Take a deep breath." "I can't." Corky sighed. "Oh, baby. Just take a big breath and hold it for me. This might hurt a little." Malory nodded and did as she was asked, grimacing as Corky pressed a hand against her in examination. Corky dropped her hand. "They're not broken but I wouldn't be surprised if they weren't cracked," she said with a measure of relief. "I'll need to wrap them." Malory blew out a puff of air. "Well, that's good news." Corky frowned at her. "No, it isn't. You're all beat up and I don't like it one bit. One side of your face looks like someone hit you with a hockey stick, you've got cracked ribs and are minus a foot of hair." Malory brought a hand up to her hair self-consciously. "I thought you said it looked good."

Corky slapped her on the knee. "I can't believe you," she said, shaking her head. "Out of all that you're worried most about your hair? Don't be such a girl." An indulgent smile. "I thought you liked girls?" Corky rolled her eyes. "I do. But I love you and I don't like to see you hurt." "I love you too, Corky." "I was so scared for you today," she said in a small voice. "Corky," Malory said softly. "I have to go outside in the morning." Brown eyes looked at her sharply. "No." "I have to." "No, you don't!" she said in alarm. "You send someone else." A sigh. "I can't send anyone else." "No," Corky said, gearing up for combat. "You will send one of the other guys, you're not going," she added, stomping a foot for emphasis. Malory reached out and grabbed her hands. "Corky, I have to go. I can't and I won't order anyone else to do it. Neither will I allow someone to go in my place." Corky stared at her fearfully. "Then we'll stay in here until summer." "We don't have enough food to last us the week and no matter how secure things are, these things are smart. They'll find a way in here by summer." "Don't ask me to let you do this," Corky pleaded. "I won't ask," Malory sighed. "Because it's going to happen anyway."

Corky's face crumbled and the tears started. "Please don't go." Malory pulled her into her arms, embracing her tightly and ignoring the pain in her side. "It'll be okay," she whispered into her hair. "You'll see." -------McNeely looked up when the women emerged from the other room, noting the doctor's puffy eyes and the Commander's look of sad resolution. He knew what it meant and he nudged the napping Alvarez who sat beside him. "What's up?" he said, coming awake instantly. "She's going." Alvarez looked across the room and watched as the Commander took a seat against the wall and the doctor snuggled up to her desperately, burying her face in Malory's chest. "I knew she would." McNeely sighed. "I did too. Think she has a chance?" Alvarez considered silently for a moment. "Better than average." -------Corky slept fitfully, snapping awake several times just to make sure Malory was still in her embrace. Finally, she gave up trying to sleep altogether and just lay still in her lover's arms, listening to her heartbeat and soft breathing. She had tried frantically to get Malory to change her mind but it was all for naught. She had even considered throwing herself to the floor in the morning and pitching a fit but discarded it reluctantly, figuring Malory would just have someone drag her into the other room and lock her inside. The fear for both Malory and their situation was making her irrational. She sighed and opened her eyes, slowly tracking around the room

cluttered with sleeping men, her entire body growing ice cold as she met another pair of open eyes staring at her from the other side of the door. Her terrified scream echoed around the room alarmingly, jolting everyone awake instantly. Malory went from a dead sleep to standing at a rigid attention in a nanosecond, her hands white on her shotgun, eyes flying around the room frantically. "What the fu…" she trailed off abruptly as she met Coy's hopelessly insane stare. He was standing stock still as if in a trance on the opposite side of the transparent door, his broken jaw drooping hideously. "He's alone, Commander," Alvarez said. "Let's let him in, we can finish him quick and it'll be one less to worry about," he added and received several nods of approval. Malory nodded to agree. "Form a firing line," she ordered and the men scrambled to obey her. "Love… craft," Coy's voice gurgled gruesomely, his devastated jaw slurring his pronunciation. The entire room froze in their tracks, all eyes slowly turning in Coy's direction. Malory squeezed Corky against her tightly, her grip on her lover steady to keep her hands from trembling. Not wanting to believe she had heard the thing speak. "Love… craft," Coy repeated. Feigning a confidence that she didn't feel in the slightest, she let go of Corky and stepped forward. "What can I do for you?" she asked, feeling proud of the question. His eyes focused on her drunkenly, his jaw convulsing sickeningly. "Love… craft," he repeated stupidly.

"That would be me," she said impatiently. "What is it you want?" "Only… for you…" he struggled and coughed a mouthful of worms onto the glass that separated them. "…For you… to…die." Malory fought back a gag, only barely succeeding. "Why me?" she forced herself to ask. "Without…you… no hope." "There's always hope." "Very… little hope… I assure… you." Malory's heart skipped a beat and her face paled as the words struck a familiar cord, her brain jumping through hoops to remember where she had heard them. It came to her suddenly and scared her so bad she took an involuntary step backwards. "Y… yes," Coy rasped. "We… know." "Malory," Corky said, taking a step forward in concern. Malory raised a hand to stop her. "What is it you know?" "Everything," he said. "You will… die… soon." "Will not happen." "Someone… some…thing rules… in … his place." Malory closed her eyes. "What the fuck was in that cube?" Coy's head twitched violently to the side several times. "S…seventh … seal," he answered and turned to stagger stiffly into the hall, slowly disappearing from view.

Stunned silence reigned in his departure and Corky came forward to embrace Malory from behind. "Commander," McNeely said finally. "You are not leaving this room. If you try, I'll have you subdued." Malory turned an empty glance in his direction. "It doesn't matter, Doug." "What doesn't matter?" "Those… things, they know everything." "What do you mean, Commander?" Lenard asked. "What was Coy talking about?" "He was quoting Vincent Price from 'The Masque of the Red Death'." "Why would he do that?" Watkins asked. "I had a nightmare just before you found the cube, I was watching that movie at the time," she explained. "I was alone." "What does that prove?" Lenard asked. "He knew it scared me, just like he knew I was planning to go out and seal the tunnel doors in the morning. They know everything. They know what we're thinking, what we're feeling." "Jesus," Hanson said slowly. "Do you think he was telling the truth?" Daly asked nervously. "About the Seal?" Malory shrugged. "Who knows?" "What are we going to do, Commander?" Clovis asked. "Survive."

"How do you propose we do that?" Watkins asked. "By taking the fight to them." "That's suicide, they can be anywhere," Watkins said. "We either stay here and starve or we go on as planned," she said. "Either way, I'll bet my last dollar we're not as important to them as the rescue team would be." "Why do you say that?" Lenard asked. "They don't want to stay here anymore than we do," she answered. "They want to travel." "Oh, my God," Corky gasped. "If even one of them reached a city..." "We'd be fucked," McNeely finished for her. "Commander, come take a look at this," Clovis requested from the door. She padded over to join him, following his eyes to the clump of worms Coy had coughed up. "Unfortunately, I've seen them up close before, Mr. Stokes." "They're dead," he said. "They're already decomposing." Malory spared a closer look at the grisly pile on the other side of the door as Lenard and Tanaka came forward curiously. Tanaka dropped to his knees to get a better look and hummed thoughtfully for a long moment. "It would be my guess that they can't survive for long without a host," he said finally. "I'm inclined to concur," Lenard added. "Well, now we have something new to think about," Malory said and took a deep breath. "Chief, if one was traveling from here in the service tunnels,

which door is the quickest one to get to and get back?" "Operations," he answered. "And the farthest?" "Receiving." "I'll need one volunteer, the Chief, the Lieutenant, and the Sergeant Major excluded." "That would be me, Commander," Alvarez said. "You've already got a job, as do I. We need one more." "I'll do it, skipper," Hanson said. She nodded. "Lose the flame unit and gear up, you have Operations. Alvarez you're on Mechanical. I'll take Receiving." "When are we leaving?" Alvarez asked. "Five minutes" She turned to place a kiss on the top of Corky's head, bending to whisper in her ear. "See you in a bit." Corky smiled bravely. "You'd better come back, Commander." Malory beamed her best smile and turned to the crowd. "When you get your door sealed, radio in to the Sergeant Major and then get back here as fast as you can. Chief, give us a flight plan." Reynolds stepped forward. "I assume you'll be entering the tunnels from the entrance created yesterday?" "Yes."

"Alright," he said. "It's a straight shot for about thirty to forty yards before you come upon an intersection, Operations will be to the left. The next intersection will be to the right and lead to Mechanical. From there the tunnel curves around to the left, eventually leading to Receiving." "Alvarez, Hanson, any questions?" Malory asked. "Got it," Alvarez said. "No questions," Hanson replied. "If you succeed and are able to head back, radio your status prior to arrival," she said. "You'll have to be able to get back in here with a reasonable degree of safety for the people inside. Understood?" The men nodded to the affirmative and she walked over to don her gear. "Commander," McNeely said. "A quick word in private, please?" Malory gestured to the next room and followed after him. "Your orders, in the event you do not return?" he asked as soon as the door closed behind her. "One way or the other, Doug. I'll seal my door," Malory said. "If the other guys succeed, clear the complex. Then at the very least, you'll need to clear the area outside of the north door so you can either leave the facility at the first opportunity or admit reinforcements in the summer." "And if things go south?" "If that happens," Malory said. "I want you to do me a favor." "Name it." "First, you cannot allow a rescue to arrive without warning. As a last resort, get someone into Operations and get the dome cleared. Even if you have to take everyone with you."

He nodded. "And the rest?" "The rest is personal," she whispered. "If the situation calls for it, I'd like you to put Corky down so she doesn't end up a meal, or worse yet, one of those things." McNeely took a deep breath. "Malory, I don't…" "Please, Doug," she interrupted softly, tears hanging on the precipice. "I can't bear the thought of her suffering like that." He closed his eyes and quickly nodded. Malory breathed a sigh of relief and brought a hand up to wipe at her eyes. "Don't let her see it coming, okay?" Another nod and he extended a hand. "You watch your ass out there." She took his grip with a smile. "You can count on that."

05/11/02 - 0510 hours Malory walked back through the door, McNeely emerging a second after her. "We ready?" she asked and got nods from Alvarez and Hanson. "Let's blow this pop stand." She let her best cocky smile fly at Corky and shot her wink, receiving an affectionate smile in response. "Okay," she said, cocking her shotgun and inserting another round. "Open the door, I'll take point. Alvarez you got flank. Don't stop to smell the roses." "Good luck, all," Clovis sounded off, prompting a round of well wishing. Reynolds nodded and came forward to punch the code into the door, shooting a glance over his shoulder. "Ready?"

"Do it," Malory ordered, taking off at a run as soon as she had enough room, pounding through the foyer and into the hall. The quick footsteps of Alvarez and Hanson echoed behind her and within seconds they approached the missing floor plates from the last attack. Taking a running start, she slid the last few feet on her knees and dropped headlong into the tunnel. It was a longer fall than anticipated and she landed on her hands and knees with a grunt. She rolled away quickly so the men following her had room to enter and found herself face to face with the ravaged corpse of Mark Isaaks, her hand and shotgun resting in the devastation of his chest cavity. She forcibly bit down on the impulse to squeal in disgust and rolled over him with closed eyes as Hanson dropped into the tunnel beside her. She rose to her feet, having to bend over at the waist to keep her head from scraping the ceiling and leveled her gun down the hallway. As soon as Alvarez joined them and gave her a thumbs up, she proceeded forward as quickly as she could manage, eyes and ears strained for anything of import. Their anxious breathing and the sound of hurried footsteps in the ice seemed conspicuously audible. Within minutes, she cautiously approached the first intersection and signaled the men to halt. Taking a deep breath and holding it, she rushed forward and leaped across the gap, coming to her knees and signaling it clear. Hanson nodded and gave a two-fingered salute before making his way down the adjoining tunnel alone. Alvarez motioned her forward and she turned to continue on, mentally wishing the young Sergeant well. Ten minutes later, she did the same for Alvarez as the man disappeared toward his destination, finding herself suddenly alone and feeling terribly vulnerable. After a determined sigh, she was again on her way, her breath visible puffs of white as the cold inside the tunnel only added to the oppressive apprehension consuming her. The tunnel began to veer off to the left and her gaze became even more agitated, the curvature in front of her slightly obstructing the path ahead.

The ducting and conduits lining the wall that she wouldn't ordinarily notice took on a sinister appearance, obstacles to be avoided and she was afraid to let any part of her body brush against them. A lifetime later, she spotted the door beckoning to her in the distance and she went stock still, afraid to let herself hope that she might actually succeed. The walls closed in on her as she hurried forward, her focus reduced to nothing but the objective in front of her. Twenty more yards and she could sprint back to safety. Soon it was fifteen yards and then ten. Eight yards from her destination she screamed in both terror and surprise as the floor fell in on top of her. The scream cut off abruptly as the wind was forced from her by the obscene strength of the jolting grip that yanked her into the hallway above. Stars danced in front of her eyes as her face collided painfully against the wall, bloodying her nose with a crunch. She went limp in her captive's grip and found freedom as she sank to the floor. Her arms and neck burning abrasively from having her sweatshirt torn forcibly from her body, she rolled to the side, surprised to find the shotgun still in her hands. Coy stared stupidly at the rag of her shirt dangling from his hand and turned to recapture his target. The point blank blast from her shotgun severed his left leg from the knee down and he fell almost comically to the ground, his hands made no move to break the fall and his head hit the ground with the sound of a melon being split. Malory followed the blast with two more quick shots to his face and neck, she would have fired a fourth but the impact from the rounds forced his body into the hole he had created in the floor and he disappeared from view. The sound of footsteps from behind brought her swinging around to see Percy lumbering up the hall from about twenty feet away. Not wasting any time, she emptied the shotgun at Percy and dropped it to the floor. Instantly swinging the rifle around from her back and firing it down the hall until it locked open empty. The clatter of the magazine hitting the

ground was quickly followed by the insertion of another and the loud clack of the bolt being snapped closed. Her finger depressed the trigger and a salvo of bullets tore into the ceiling as the floor panel she was kneeling on surged upwards, flinging her backwards down the hall. She fell into the hole she had emerged from, landing on her left shoulder with an audible crack and emitting an ear splitting scream of pain that echoed loudly off the walls. The sudden grip around her ankle brought her back to the moment and she brought the rifle still strapped to her up with her right arm and took aim through tearing eyes. The bullets slammed into Coy's face, neck, and chest, tearing away flesh and splattering the ice walls haphazardly with blood and tissue. Worms began to drop in clumps from one side of his ruined head and Malory screamed again, frantically kicking away from him as his grip left her boot. She scrambled wildly backwards and bit her tongue hard enough to draw blood when her back connected against something solid. Her head whipped around hysterically and she found herself against the frame of the pressure door. In a second of clarity, she knew she had no other option and hurriedly crawled through, pulling the door closed behind her. Her eyes catching a glimpse of Coy relentlessly pursuing her, using his arms to propel him forward, before the door closed with a satisfying electronic chime. The tears started in earnest as she entered the code to seal it, effectively locking herself out of the central facility. She fell back against the wall and dropped the magazine from her rifle, digging another one out of her bandolier with her right hand and slapping it home. The agony radiating from her left shoulder was crippling and it sent waves of misery coursing through her when she tried to make a fist. A hand came up to wipe at her nose and she flinched in pain. Angrily, she took stock of her situation. She had lost her shotgun, but still had her pistol and radio. Other than her rifle and the bandolier of magazines, she was dressed from the waist up in a pale blue bra, the sleeves of her missing sweatshirt gathered at her wrists. The bandage around her ribs that Corky had diligently applied the night before was

missing and she suspected her nose was broken. She didn't even want to think about her shoulder. It took a moment but it slowly dawned on her that she was still in possibly hostile territory and she considered the alternatives. The only place available that offered her a safe haven was Operations and that would require running across the cavernous room that housed the platform and down a long ice hallway, up two flights of metal stairs, another short hallway and the time it took to enter her code and seal the door. Then, if she managed to get there, she would find herself trapped in a small room with no food or water. Sadly, she realized that it was her only choice and she rose with a whimper to travel the few yards the led to the end of the tunnel. She poked her head out cautiously and rapidly looked back and forth, finding it clear to emerge into Receiving. The wide-open space of the cavern allowed her the small and liberating feeling of having room to maneuver. It was a drastic change from the cramped confines of the tunnel and for a moment at least, she could look around and feel confident of her safety. The temperature here was much colder and uncomfortably emphasized by her lack of apparel as heat was only sparingly applied to this part of the compound to keep equipment from freezing over. Her eyes took in the long column that led to both the platform and the world above and she wished it were as simple as taking an elevator ride to escape. The distinctive outline of the helicopter rested silently on its skis and her gaze roamed over the room's other machinery slowly, reminding her eerily of a hastily abandoned ghost town. A flicker of movement caught her eye and she froze, watching intently as Dr. Garret lurched slowly out from between several barrels of fuel. He was far enough away that she didn't feel immediately threatened, confident that she could outrun him. She shot a glance at the hall that led to Operations and began jogging towards it slowly, crossing the open space and keeping a wary eye on her pursuer. Her path widened as she approached the hall, keeping distance between her and the entrance in case it was providing refuge to anything she didn't want to encounter. Finding no sign of company, she glanced over her shoulder at Dr. Garret and found him

teetering along at a rapidly alarming pace and closing the distance between them. She considered trying to slow him down or take a leg from him, but didn't have much confidence in aiming the rifle with one hand accurately. Shrugging it off, she jogged down the hallway, pausing at the foot of the stairs to shoot a glance behind her. Garret hadn't reached the hall yet and she suddenly remembered her radio, she let go of the rifle and pulled it from her belt. "McNeely."

"Go ahead," he responded immediately, his relief evident. "The door is sealed," she said, glancing up sharply as Garret appeared to pick up speed and advanced faster than she thought possible.

"Understood. Your status?" Garret began to jog, the stiffness she associated with the creatures beginning to show signs of wearing off. She brought the radio to her mouth but thought the better of it as Garret frighteningly began to cover more ground and she turned to run up the stairs. Two steps from the top, the radio flew from her hands and dropped to the ground below as a stair collapsed out from under her, the impact of her chest against the next step knocked the breath from her body. Her waist hanging precariously in the air below the staircase, she struggled madly to pull herself up with her right arm. The rifle hanging from her side hindered her progress and she began to panic, flailing around hysterically. The sound of rapidly approaching footsteps sobered her and she struck out with her left arm, using both to pull herself up with a piercing scream of distress. Finding her feet, she didn't look back and ran up the second flight of stairs at a breakneck pace; flying down the hall so fast her feet barely touched the ground. Her momentum brought her up against the door to Operations with a thud and she frenetically punched in the entry code, her finger jabbing forcefully into the keypad. She thanked God she got it on the first try and threw herself into the room, slamming the door shut behind her with a frightened energy. Her eyes

came up to see Garret's face ram into the porthole hard enough to leave behind a blood smear and she quickly reentered the code to seal the door. The rifle came up and she backed away from the door slowly, her eyes riveted on the face staring at her blankly through the window. Her calves bumped up against a chair and she spun wildly, her eyes flying around the room in terror. Still hyperventilating from her close call, it took several minutes for her to restore any semblance of calm and composure. Eventually, she balanced herself with a deep breath and unslung her rifle, placing it on the desk in front of her. She sank into the chair that had spooked her and gingerly poked at her shoulder, whimpering at the pain her examination produced. A sleeve from her ruined sweatshirt became a washrag and she tenderly wiped the blood from her face, throwing the soiled garment irritably across the room when she was finished. Starting to fume at the situation she found herself in, she lifted angry eyes to meet those that still maddeningly gazed at her through the window. A hand came up to reveal her right breast she cupped it defiantly. "Suck me, bitch." Her display elicited no response. Garret just stared. -------Corky positioned herself in a corner of the lab and brought her knees up to her chest as soon as Malory disappeared down the hall, praying desperately for her safe return. Clovis joined her a few minutes later and she appreciated the comfort his presence provided, offering him a weak smile of gratitude. The time stretched on excruciatingly and she schooled herself not to cry. Telling herself that if Malory could find the courage to do what she had, she would be brave enough not to break into heartsick tears. That is, until she at least had the benefit of a little privacy in which to conceal her breakdown. She was determined to give the appearance of strength, knowing that the people surrounding her looked to Malory for leadership and she wasn't going to tarnish that by playing the part of the hysterically

inconsolable girlfriend. It was going to be a hard sell, even to herself. Her eyes rose to the nervously pacing McNeely and stayed focused on him intently; he would be the first to know. The Sergeant prudently kept his distance from everybody, not wanting anyone to overhear any communications he might receive. However, she studied his body language carefully for any clue that he might unconsciously reveal. A little over a quarter of an hour after Malory and her party had left, she caught the rapid motion of McNeely bringing his radio up, speaking into it tersely. She tensed as the man walked over to address everybody. "Hanson got his door sealed and is on his way back," he reported. "Let's get ready in case he arrives in a hurry." The men began to assemble into a large 'U' in front of the door and Clovis got up to join them, leaving her to maintain her vigil alone. The minutes passed in a tense and impatient silence, one melting slowly into the other. Finally, the radio in McNeely's hand barked urgently.

"I'm in the hall," Hanson muttered uneasily. "It's clear, let me in." "Open the door," McNeely ordered and presently Hanson ran into the room, the door closing behind him immediately. Hanson blew out a breath that lasted twenty seconds as the door was sealed behind him, his shoulders slumping dramatically in relief. "Well done, Sergeant," McNeely said, clapping him fatherly on the shoulder. "Any trouble?" He shook his head to the negative. "Any word from the Commander or Alvarez?" "Not yet," McNeely said. "But they had further to go than you," he added and retreated to his private corner again. Corky looked at the young Sergeant and scolded herself for wishing that it

were Malory who had returned instead of him. Her worry was giving her a powerful headache and she lapsed back into her thoughts, eyes again straying to McNeely and taking up residence. Another ten minutes of oppressive silence and McNeely paused his nervous pacing to raise his radio, crossing the room hurriedly. "Alvarez on his way back," he said. "His door was already sealed and he's got company." The men scrambled to their former positions, rifles shouldered and pointed steadily at the doorway. Sooner than expected, McNeely's radio crackled. "I've got distance, ETA less than a minute," Alvarez reported breathlessly. McNeely waited almost thirty seconds. "Open the door." Within the span of three heartbeats, Alvarez raced into the room. "It's right behind me," he said and the door was spirited closed. All eyes scanned the anteroom anxiously and the sound of plodding steps gradually became audible, eventually revealing the figure that once was Jones. He entered slowly on an almost ruined leg and missing a good portion of his face. White teeth were visible through chunks of flesh that had been savagely torn away and the wounds moved with a life of their own as worms quivered ecstatically in the attempt to find undamaged tissue. Corky noted this with unseeing eyes, suddenly rising to her feet. "We need to kill it," she said. "Malory can't get back in if its standing there." McNeely stared at her in understanding and then turned eyes in Jones's direction as if summing the creature up. "Right, looks like he's been chewed on. Back away from the door and form up in the corners," he ordered and the men scrambled. "His right leg is barely there, everyone on

that first. When he drops, burn him." He turned to verify everyone was in place. "I'll open the door, give me a second to get clear," he added, moving forward. His finger had depressed the first key when the unmistakable sounds of a shotgun being fired could be heard in the distance and he froze. Corky's hands came up to cover her mouth in comprehension and the room went deathly silent. A few unbearable seconds later, the long and steady burst of an automatic rifle echoed off the walls. "Oh, God," Corky whined in horror. Another quick abbreviated burst and silence reigned again, broken quickly with another long automatic salvo. All ears listened expectantly, waiting for anything that might provide more information but the silence weighed heavily and showed no sign of letting up. "Love… craft," Jones gurgled, his voice receiving everyone's attention. "Love…craft is… dead," he finished and turned to lumber back into the hall. Corky's resolve floundered at the words and her face altered from horror to despair. Her sob was startlingly loud within the confines of the room but no one could turn to look at her. As the sob was followed by another, Clovis put his weapon down and walked over to envelope her in an encompassing embrace. The men moved away from them respectfully and McNeely crossed the room to sit down angrily in a chair, spinning in his seat to face the wall.

"McNeely," Malory's voice crackled through the radio. "Fuck me!" McNeely exclaimed in surprise, bolting to his feet. The radio moving from his belt to his mouth in a blur. "Go ahead." Corky's head rose sharply to peer out from behind one of Clovis' arms,

hope shining in her eyes.

"The door is sealed," she reported. "Understood. Your status?" No answer was forthcoming. "Commander?" he asked impatiently. Corky snatched the radio from her belt. "Malory?" "Commander?" McNeely repeated and did so several times, his frustration growing with every unanswered call. Finally, he threw his arms into the air and made as if to throw his radio against the wall, barely restraining himself at the last second. "I want a gun," Corky stated quietly in the silence that followed. McNeely took a deep breath and turned to face her. "Why?" "Because she's alive and we're going to find her," Corky said. "Fuckin'A," Alvarez piped up in agreement. McNeely nodded. "How many are we up against?" "I figure six," Hanson said. "We found what was left of Isaaks in the tunnel. We know of Coy and Jones for certain. Garret is still missing as is Percy and we lost Gallagher and Dobson yesterday." "Six?" Watkins said in distress. "We almost lost our ass to just three yesterday." "We have a lot more guns now," Reynolds said. "And the complex is secure, whatever is out there is trapped in here. Just like us." "We can't leave her out there," Corky said. "We won't leave her out there." "We're not going to," McNeely said. "However, we'll need a group to stay

behind. All of us walking around out there makes too big a target, as we found out yesterday." "Who stays behind?" Watkins asked eagerly and received several derisive looks in his direction. "Well, I guess you do," Alvarez said with thinly veiled contempt. "Knock it off," McNeely said. "Ring, Hanson, Watkins, and Rivers get to keep the home fires burning. The rest form up." "I'm going," Corky stated. "She may need help." "Doctor," McNeely said. "If we find her and she's injured, you can't treat her out there. We'll get her back here on the double." "I want to go." McNeely sighed. "You're staying here because if she were present, she would never allow it," he said. "And I won't either. You would be a liability." "I'm going," she said with narrowing eyes. "And you can't stop me," she added defiantly. McNeely raised an eyebrow. "Oh, yes I can," he rumbled. "Although I'd rather not. Please, don't make me." "I will not stay here! And we don't have the time to be talking about it." McNeely eyed her carefully. "You're right, we don't have the time," he agreed suspiciously and turned to whisper in Reynolds's ear. The Chief turned to leave the room, reappearing a minute later carrying several long strands of network cable that he handed to several of the soldiers. "Do you wish to reconsider, Dr. Rivers?" McNeely asked.

Corky bared her teeth. With a nod from McNeely, the men began to slowly advance on the little doctor. -------Ten minutes later, McNeely sealed the lab door and joined the rest of the men in the hallway, ruefully dabbing at the scratches on one cheek with a finger. "Jesus," he whispered. "She fought like a fuckin' Comanche," he added, getting several nervous chuckles of agreement. "Alright, DeSoto and Daly you're on point with me. Chief, Terrel, and Butler, bring up the rear. Alvarez you got tunnel duty. Use your radio. The rest of you form up between us single file." "Right," Alvarez agreed, moving forward quietly and dropping through the hole in the floor. "Clear," he added a moment later through McNeely's radio. McNeely nodded. "Remember boys, head and legs. Anything else is a waste of time."

III Malory considered her alternatives, not particularly fond of any of them. She cursed herself for losing her radio, knowing that if she had retained it, she could at the very least, let everyone know that she was okay. She considered using the intercom but to do so would require bringing the complex out of lockdown, an action that wasn't option as it would release the seal on the all the doors. The worry over her own situation was only slightly less than her concern for those still among the living; a diminutive brunette principal among them.

She assumed herself to be the only one in immediate dire circumstances as she had overheard no shots being fired, either before or after her own. She felt sure she would have heard them if any had occurred. Being underground almost guaranteed the resonance and echo of gunfire to travel undiminished from one end of the complex to the other and she considered the lack of such noise a good sign. Unfortunately, if she wanted to look for bad signs, she had to look no further than her own body. Her left shoulder was definitely dislocated and any further thought beyond that complication was determinedly silenced. The mere idea of undergoing a repeat of the surgery and therapy she had endured upon infliction of her past injury, made her want to cry. Her ribs were now definitely broken for when she moved, she could feel the ends grinding together and she could only hope that she wasn't bleeding internally. Breathing in through her nose was an exercise in stinging pain and even the thought of a gentle breeze wafting over it resulted in throbs of misery. But the biggest kick to the head, the one that really pissed her off, was the telltale cramps that alerted her to the early arrival of her period. It was just too much. Angry blue eyes rose to find Garret still staring at her through the window as if she were a rack of lamb and a plan began to form. The creatures were smart but they didn't know as much as Coy had led her to believe. Intending to prove it, she rose stiffly to her feet and spent a few minutes foraging through the desks and cabinets, eventually accumulating all the necessities to implement the first stage of her plan. Scotch tape and paper in hand, she approached the door and began to cover the porthole, slowly obscuring her activities from the unnerving eyes on the other side. The results of her labor were not appreciated and the thud of fists pounding against the door became loudly audible. "Don't worry," she mumbled. "I'll be getting back to ya." --------

"Untie me," Corky growled from her hogtied position on the floor. Hanson rubbed his watering eye, still stinging from its collision with the toe of the doctor's errant boot. The woman had put up a furious fight, kicking and screaming wildly. More than one of his colleagues had suffered an impact from her madly flailing hands and feet before they finally managed to subdue her. "I said, untie me," Corky fumed, wiggling violently on the floor. Hanson shot a look at the Lieutenant and almost laughed, knowing that if the situation wasn't so serious, he would have. Ring was seated with his elbows on his knees and his head in his hands, looking as if he might vomit or cry, perhaps both. The man had taken a vicious blow to the groin at the onset and was still suffering from the repercussions. "Untie me, goddamn it!" Corky yelled. He rubbed his eye again. "Promise to behave if I free you?" "I promise to kick your ass," she hissed. Watkins chuckled from across the room and he tried to ignore him. "Then I'm afraid we'll have to wait until McNeely gets back." Corky went completely still and growled her frustration. "Okay, I promise," she ground out reluctantly. "You sure now?" "I said I fuckin' promise," she practically screamed. "That language isn't very ladylike," he teased. Corky craned her neck around to glare murder in his direction. Ring finally emerged from his exile of affliction and chuckled. "Cut her some slack, Sergeant."

"Oh, alright," he relented easily, moving forward and drawing his knife. Corky fought the urge to charge the man as she regained her feet and threw the cables still dangling from her wrists to the floor in irritation. She straightened her clothes with agitated hands and narrowed her eyes at the smirking Sergeant. He acted quickly and extended a finger in reminder. "You promised." Her lips tightened into a thin, tense line and she reached for the only weapon she could think of. "When the Commander gets back," she said threateningly. "I'm telling on you." Her comment only succeeded in generating a chuckle from all three men. Corky huffed and stomped off through the nearest door. -------"Alvarez, we're halting," McNeely said into his radio and signaled a stop to those behind him.

"Understood." McNeely wiped his forehead with his sleeve "Chief," he called out with a wave. Reynolds came forward and knelt next to him on one knee. "We've cleared half the complex and seen no sign, they've got to be close," McNeely said quietly. "Yeah, I figured we'd have run into at least one by now," Reynolds replied, searching the hall in front and behind with a cautious gaze, his eye suddenly freezing on the ceiling behind them. "Doug," he whispered and pointed to the roof.

McNeely followed the finger to a ceiling tile that was slightly ajar and directly above Butler and Terrel. "Jesus," he whispered, standing rapidly to call out to the men. "Butler, Terrel above…" His warning came a second too late as the roof abruptly rained down on them and Gallagher fell from above, landing on his feet with an unnatural grace. Terrel rolled away as fast as the flame unit strapped to his back would allow, bringing his weapon up but hesitating to fire for fear of enveloping Butler and a group of civilians in flame. Butler was not as fortunate, Gallagher landed directly behind him and he screamed as his arm was wrenched out of the socket and a spray of blood jutted from the fractured bone protruding through his bicep. The men closest scrambled to get out of the way and Butler's scream morphed into a warbling gurgle as Gallagher's teeth seized his esophagus and tore through his throat. In his convulsions, Butler's finger clamped down on the trigger to his rifle and he sprayed gunfire wildly down the hall, several rounds catching Terrel in the chest and knocking him onto his back. Gallagher threw the dying Butler aside like a rag doll and raced headlong into the men fleeing for safety. "Behind me, now!" McNeely roared, watching in horror as Dr. Tanaka's head was slammed into the wall with an audible crack. "Two behind us," Reynolds yelled. McNeely yanked his head around to see Jones and Dobson casually advancing on them from a distance, his attention returned forward at Tomlinson's scream and he turned in time see the man's jaw completely torn away from his skull. His hand flashed to his radio. "Alvarez fall back to the lab, we're overrun," he yelled and stood to level his rifle. "Drop that fucker and run for the lab!" he ordered and let loose with a long automatic burst that humanely tore through the dying Dr. Garcia and plunged unnoticed into Gallagher's body.

The men followed his example and the now dead Garcia was reduced to tatters in a hail of gunfire. Clovis leveled his shotgun and emptied it at Gallagher's knees and he fell to the floor only to be surrounded by half a dozen men who vengefully emptied their weapons into the creature, blowing it apart by inches. Reynolds darted past the conflict and slid to his knees next to the unmoving Terrel, cursing when dead eyes stared unseeing into his own. "Move!" McNeely ordered, indiscriminately shoving the remaining men back the way they had come. "Run for the lab!" The men took off at a dead run, all with the exception of DeSoto who calmly reloaded his rifle and took the time to empty it again into the quivering pulp that Gallagher had been reduced to. "DeSoto, with me now!" Reynolds yelled and the young man turned to spare a last look at Butler's corpse before running to join the fleeing men. McNeely again reached for his radio as they pounded down the hall. "Ring, we're coming back on the double, get on the door!" he yelled and a minute later he was caught up in the swell of bodies struggling to get inside into safety. The Chief and DeSoto were the last to enter and Ring pushed the door closed with the assistance of several panicked hands. "Wait! Is Alvarez here?" McNeely asked. "I'm here, seal the fucking door!" Alvarez said and Ring punched the code into the door quickly. A general sigh of relief encompassed the room and McNeely sidearmed his rifle across the room to take out a computer monitor. "Goddamn it!" Corky ran back into the room at all the commotion and looked around fearfully, not spotting the one she hoped to find and noting with sadness

that there were only eleven people in the room. Watkins observed the lack of bodies too. "Great," he said sarcastically. "Maybe we should build a fire and sing some songs." "If I were you, I'd shut the fuck up," Reynolds warned. "I have the right to speak," he said. "The Commander's dead and we're dropping like flies. Are we just sup…" His words were cut off by the butt of Alvarez's rifle slamming into the side of his face and he crumpled to the ground in a silent heap. "Well done, Sergeant," Corky said mildly. -------Malory heard the gunfire and cursed, momentarily halting work on her preparations as she listened intently for several minutes after the last shot had been fired. Fighting against a gnawing feeling of urgency, she hurriedly went about finishing her work. She had painstakingly rearranged the room's three desks in front of the door to create an obstacle course, leaving only a few feet between each one. She was thankful that the infrequently used room was narrow enough to make each desk a tight fit. When Garret entered, he wouldn't be able to go around and would have to climb over each desk individually, hopefully giving her enough time to get away. As an afterthought, she had used her rifle to knock the casters off the legs on one side of each desk. Her plan would fail if the creature simply shoved each desk together and crushed her at the far end of the room. With the casters removed, this would make that possibility much more difficult, since each one now leaned into the floor at an angle. Feeling as if she were ready, she checked the magazine of her pistol and chambered a round. Leaving the handgun on the last desk, she slung her rifle and slowly began negotiating the furniture on her way to the door.

She had no doubt Garret was still on the other side; the sound of his fists pounding relentlessly on the door had proven to be a constant source of anxiety and irritation. Steeling herself with a deep breath, she leaned over the last desk to enter the code that would unseal the door. As her finger depressed the last key she scrambled madly back to the rear of the room, leapfrogging the desks as quickly as she was able. She retrieved her pistol as her feet hit the floor behind the last one and waited anxiously for the door to open. The pounding ceased when the entry light turned green and Garret wasted no time in throwing the door open violently, lunging into the room with an insane glee. His waist slammed into the first desk and Malory took careful aim, letting a round go as he rebounded slightly from his collision. The bullet entered his eye and snapped his head back violently, a red splatter flying into the air behind him. Undeterred, he bowled forward determinedly, the desk scraping loudly as the casterless legs dug into the floor. Her second shot missed its target and struck him in the bridge of his nose, managing to remove a good portion of his brainpan with an impressive patch of hair still attached. Garret rammed the first desk into the next and his momentum came to a jerking halt as he encountered the second obstacle. The .45 roared again and his vision was extinguished in a red mist. Malory grunted in satisfaction as he began to flail around blindly and holstered her pistol. Garret's movements became frenzied and he lost his bearings, spinning around in a circle and lashing out in a desperate attempt to capture his quarry. She brought the rifle up and kneeled to steady it against the top of the desk, taking deliberate aim. The bullets were fired one at a time, each one slamming into Garret's right hip. When the rifle locked open, she inserted another magazine and continued firing upon her target until his ruined hip could no longer support the weight of his body. She stood to insert a fresh magazine when he fell and cautiously moved forward, clearly aware of the still thrashing body. With a deep breath of preparation, she hopped onto the two smashed together desks and ran into a short leap that brought her

clear of Garret's body and into the open doorway. In relative safety, she again raised the rifle and fired several automatic bursts into his good leg until the calf hung from flimsy strips of tissue. Satisfied, she reloaded her rifle and spared a spiteful smile at the writhing body. "I'll be back in a little while to crispy critter your ass," she said. "Make yourself at home." She pulled the door closed, entering the code to seal it and turning to make her way carefully down the steps. When she reached the bottom, she hurried under the staircase to retrieve her radio, pausing when she found a hacksaw lying next to it. Her eyes rose to examine the step that had collapsed under her weight and they narrowed thoughtfully; it had been sawed through to a fraction, one side of which now hung perilously from a small strand of twisted metal. "Devious little fucker," she mumbled and reached to pick up her radio. "McNeely." Agitated when she received no immediate response, she was about to call again when she noticed the power light was off. She clicked it on and off and then irritably tossed it into the snow, realizing it had been on when she lost it and the battery had run dry. Resolutely, she rose to her full height and twisted her head around until the vertebrae in her neck cracked. "Here comes trouble," she said nefariously and began her trek down the hall. -------In the lab, the sound of gunfire brought sagging heads up all around the room. "That was a handgun," Alvarez said, coming to his feet. Several of the men joined him and all listened intently as slow, repeated reports of rifle fire echoed through the complex.

Corky smiled joyfully. "It's Malory." McNeely snatched his radio. "Commander?" No reply but an answering hail of automatic fire that quickly ended. "Commander?" he asked again, waiting several long seconds for a response. He was about to speak again when a figure in the hall suddenly stepped into the foyer. He lowered the radio slowly as Percy walked to within arm's reach of the door. An expectant silence encompassed the room as all attention focused on the brutally disfigured man. "He's been shot up," Clovis observed. "This is the first we've seen of him since he went missing," Reynolds said. "I bet he had a run in with the Commander." "Well unless they decided to start playing with guns, I would guess she got away from him," McNeely said. "We…" Reynolds started but ground to a halt as Percy extended a finger and depressed a number on the keypad. "Shit!" "Form up in the corners, move!" McNeely yelled and everyone scrambled. Percy hit another button, slowly picking up speed and rapidly entering a series of numbers on the keypad. "Oh, this is just fucking great," Watkins murmured. McNeely watched the entry light signal red repeatedly. "What are the odds of him hitting the right numbers?" "A million to one," Reynolds replied. "But he could hit the right combo any minute or not for months."

McNeely sighed, resting his rifle across his knees and leaning back against the wall. "Looks like we ain't gonna get any sleep." "Let's let him in, he's alone," Alvarez said. McNeely considered. "I don't know. They move a hell of a lot faster now than they did at the beginning." "No shit," Reynolds whispered. "Gallagher was all over us, we'd lose somebody before we could put him down." "Leaving him outside is good," Watkins said quickly. Several sets of eyes strayed to the man contemptuously. "Rigor Mortis," Corky said. "Excuse me, Doctor?" McNeely asked. "They're moving faster because Rigor Mortis is wearing off," she explained. "It must take a while for everything to loosen up again." "They're planning now too," Reynolds added. "They must've decided an all out assault was too costly. They ambushed us this time." "Fantastic," Watkins murmured. "Maybe we should just surrender." "Watkins," Alvarez growled. -------Malory sealed the tunnel door and again reentered the complex, spending a moment studying the carnage from her earlier encounter with Coy. There was a remarkable amount blood coloring the inside of the tunnel for several feet but no sign of a body, the red standing out dominantly against the white of the ice walls. Carefully, she moved forward several feet until she could poke her head

through the missing floor panels, her eyes landing happily on her discarded shotgun. She pulled herself up into the hall with a series of painful grunts and made a beeline for the weapon, snatching it up with a grin. She loaded the weapon to capacity and chambered a round. "Groovy." Moving cautiously forward, she padded down the hall as silently as she could, coming to a gradual halt when she turned a corner and spotted a slowly moving body several yards ahead. Coy was pulling himself down the hall with his hands, the stump of his leg keeping him from walking. Malory closed in on him from behind, a little surprised that he was unaware of her presence. As she came to within a few feet, she could see that his leg had clotted and looking closer, took note of the worms working their way in and out of the flesh industriously. Laboring diligently to keep the tissue they resided in functional. She took careful aim. "Hey," she said amiably. "What's that on your face?" Coy's head snapped around to capture her with a single eye, most of his head and face missing. He spun wildly on the floor, using his hands in a flurry of motion to thrust himself towards her. The blast dissolved what was left of his head in a crimson squall and the headless body contorted viciously around on the floor. Eight rounds later, she mechanically reloaded the shotgun and carefully stepped around the ruined pulp on the floor to continue her journey down the hall, humming softly. Eventually, she arrived at her quarters and she opened the door cautiously, a cruel blue gaze scanning the interior carefully. Satisfied that no one was lurking, she entered her office and, shotgun poised at the ready, flung open the door to her room. Her eyes immediately tracked to Little Lovecraft's severed head and she snarled in fury, bending to pick it up and glancing around angrily in search of the rest of her doll. She found the body under the cot and gently put the two pieces of her beloved companion on top of her footlocker.

"Bastards," she hissed. With a livid sigh, she rose to strip off her rifle and bandolier; setting the shotgun on her cot so she could carefully pull on a sweatshirt. Once she had it on, and after several sharp gasps of pain as the shirt made contact with her nose and she forced her wounded arm through the sleeves, she pulled a belt from her closet. The belt became a sling as she strapped it around her waist, trapping her left arm inside the loop and snugly tightening the limb to her side. Feeling considerably better, she reclaimed her weapons and walked back into her office, pausing at the door to snatch her sombrero from its hook before stepping into the hall.

IV Tension thickly saturated the interior of the lab as Percy relentlessly continued to calmly punch numbers into the keypad. Anxiety rising sharply and then falling off minimally every time the entry light flashed red, denying him access. "We're gonna have to let him in," McNeely said resignedly. "We can't just sit here and wait for him to chance upon the right code and we should do it before one of his friends show up." "We'll need some bait," Alvarez said. "I suggest someone expendable and therefore nominate Watkins." "I second that," Ring said quickly and hesitant chuckles sounded off around the room. "Fuck all of you," Watkins said. "I'm not moving from this spot." "Knock it off," McNeely chided, shooting a glare around the room and then

smiling slyly. "Besides, with any luck it'll go for him first." The resulting snickers turned quickly into nervous laughter and even Corky joined in. The echo of a gunshot penetrated their moment of mirth and the laughter subsided swiftly. Eight more reports sounded off in quick succession and then silence reigned again. "That's got to be the Commander," Alvarez said. "I know it is," Corky said. "Did those rounds sound any closer?" McNeely asked. "Hard to tell inside, but they seemed louder," Hanson replied. "It didn't seem to bother our friend out there," Reynolds pointed out. Indeed, Percy hadn't paused in his mission and continued to persistently key numbers into the door. "Could they be using weapons out there to break the seals on the doors?" Lenard asked. "We don't have a weapon in inventory that could break the seal on those doors," Reynolds answered. "Could any of our weapons break through this glass?" Lenard asked, gesturing to the transparent partition separating them from the foyer. The Chief looked at the glass thoughtfully. "I seriously doubt it." "But you're not sure?" "There's a slim chance that concentrated fire could weaken it, why do you ask?" "Not to rain on anyone's parade but the chances of Lovecraft being still among the living is remarkably slim," Lenard said. "These things have

shown signs of astonishing intelligence, perhaps they're experimenting." "Malory is alive," Corky said. "I hope so, Doctor," Lenard said. "But we should be prepared for just about anything at this stage." "Well, gee," Watkins muttered. "The thought of those things with weapons gives me a warm fuzzy." "Watkins," McNeely rumbled. "If we didn't need the extra gun so badly I'd feed you to those things myself. Do yourself the favor of remaining quiet unless you have something productive to add." Watkins rolled his eyes, falling back against the wall heavily and McNeely eyed him carefully for a long moment. "Sergeant Major," Lenard said. "You said we have some explosives. Could they use those to penetrate the room?" "Yes," McNeely answered. "But to use them requires a knowledge I would assume no one else has, except for myself and possibly Mr. Alvarez," he added with a look at the Tech Sergeant, receiving a nod of confirmation. "Even the Commander?" Lenard asked. McNeely paused. "Possible but doubtful." "Have any of you considered the notion that if Lovecraft is one of those things," Watkins began condescendingly, "she has the knowledge to effectively destroy us all? She could walk right up and open this door or bring the entire complex out of lockdown." "Malory is not one of those things," Corky growled. McNeely shared a look with Reynolds and nodded. Corky cast wary eyes on both of them. "What are you doing?"

"Doctor," McNeely sighed. "Unfortunately, Watkins has a point. We have to, at the very least, change the door codes again." "No!" she protested. "She won't be able to get back in." "That's the whole point," Watkins said. "She is not one of those things!" Corky insisted. "She's out there fighting them, you've all heard the shots!" "Doctor, if she falls," McNeely said. "She could endanger us all." "You don't know anything!" Corky yelled. "She would kill herself to keep from being taken by those things!" "That, is unarguably true, Dr. Rivers," McNeely agreed. "But even if she were to do that, we've all seen the dead get up and walk." Corky opened her mouth to reply but ended up bringing a hand up to cover a sudden sob. She quickly turned away from everyone and faced the wall, her shoulders hitching. McNeely watched her sadly for a moment and then turned to the Chief. "Do it." -------Malory walked boldly down the hall, making no attempt at stealth. Her emotions traveling back and forth between moments of bleak pain and vicious intent. She fought bravely through occasional bouts of wooziness that she knew were the results of internal bleeding. When she found her attention wandering, she hummed out loud in an effort to keep herself grounded, often softly singing the words to the few songs she remembered snippets from. Her steps came to a faltering halt as she rounded a corner and found the remains of several bodies in the distance. Lips twisted into a snarl and her

shotgun came up in preparation as she advanced unwaveringly, noticing movement as she got closer to her destination. Jones was so intent on his meal that he was unaware of her approach until the last second. He raised his head from the grisly hole in Terrel's belly with an expression of morbid surprise, only to find the barrel of a shotgun three inches away from his face. A ravaged piece of meat fell from his mouth in shock as his eyes rose to meet a pair of blue almost as insane as his own. "Let me wash that down for you," she growled. Jones would've found the blast deafening if he had retained the necessary anatomy. Grim intent fueled the next eight rounds and Malory paid no attention to the blood that splattered her from indulging in the close range massacre. When the gun was empty, she casually shook the worms and tissue off of her boots as she reloaded the weapon. The sound of a footstep caught her attention and she turned to find Tanaka approaching stiffly from a few dozen yards away, one side of his head crushed in comically and the blood on his clothes still moist. She watched his advance indifferently as she chambered a round and inserted another shell to load the shotgun to full capacity. Another sound from behind alerted her to the presence of Dobson and she gloomily assessed her situation; she couldn't drop them both in time to prevent one from reaching her. It was going to have to be a running battle. She smiled. "You'll not see nothing like the mighty Quinn," she sang softly and turned to run in the direction of Tanaka, leveling her shotgun as she closed the distance. Her rate of movement and the one handed grip on the shotgun affected her accuracy but the consequences of the nine semiautomatic blasts were devastatingly effective. The last two especially as they removed Tanaka's head from the nose up, leaving him blind and flailing around aggressively.

She didn't pause and ran the last few feet as fast as she could, screaming loudly in rage as she ducked her right shoulder and ran into him with all the strength she had available. The collision proved fruitful and Malory managed to knock him off his feet, but couldn't keep her balance as she bowled over him and fell painfully to the ground a few meters behind him, her shotgun skidding away from her. Her mind fought to overcome a powerful spell of nausea and she floundered several times in the attempt to regain her feet. As she fell to the floor on her third attempt, the impending blackness of unconsciousness threatened to take over and she struggled to stave it off. The struggle ended with an agonized rasp as she was lifted into the air by the belt that strapped her injured left arm to her side. Disorientated and helpless, she was manhandled roughly in the air until she abruptly found herself face to face with the demonic features of the late Dr. Dobson. A terrified power surged through her and she brought her good hand up to brutally claw into his eyes, digging in violently and tearing several nails off with the ferocity of her attack. One of his hands clamped around the back of her neck and she felt herself being drawn inexorably forward. She went into a Herculean frenzy of resistance, contorting madly in his grasp, screaming in fear as his mouth began to advance on her own. Suddenly, she went completely limp in his embrace and her head lolled backwards in apparent unconsciousness. An expression of macabre surprise crossed Dobson's ruined features and he paused in obvious curiosity, studying the limp form that lay helpless within his grasp. His remaining eye blinked when blue orbs snapped open and regarded him savagely as a cool and unyielding object made contact with the roof of his gaping mouth. "All sales are final," Malory rasped. The pointblank blast of the .45 scattered the back of Dobson's head all

over the ceiling and Malory landed on wobbly legs as the grip on her was released. Wasting no time, she backed up a step and took careful aim, extinguishing what was left of his vision with another roar from the handgun. She emptied the remaining rounds into his head with precision, moving a step with each shot in the direction of her misplaced shotgun, kneeling to retrieve it when the pistol locked open empty. Keeping a careful eye on the sightless Dobson as he cavorted recklessly around the hallway, she reloaded the shotgun and chambered a round. "I hope like hell that you feel pain," she said hoarsely. "Because I really want this to hurt," she added, leveling the weapon and moving forward singlemindedly. -------Corky looked up sharply at the sound of gunshots and blew out a relieved breath. She refused to subscribe to any theory that suggested Malory wasn't the source of all the gunfire. McNeely rose to his feet and approached the door to the lab thoughtfully, leveling a hard stare on the vigorously determined Percy. "She's out there," Corky said. "Let that fucker in and blow him away so we can go help her," she added with a dismissive gesture in Percy's direction. "Fuck that," Watkins said. "If Lovecraft is alive, there's nothing we can do for the bitch." Several of the men rose to their feet angrily and Corky spun on her heel to level a homicidal glare in his direction. "You worthless, yellow pussy," she hissed, striding towards him dangerously and extending a hand. "Give me your rifle, you spineless shit." He clutched the weapon to his chest possessively. "Fuck off, you little queer. You ain't got the balls for it." The sound of several rifles cocking was startlingly loud and Watkins looked

up to see every gun barrel in the room pointed at him steadily, the eyes behind shining blatantly with deadly intent. "Give her the weapon," McNeely rumbled. "Right now." Watkins froze, excruciatingly aware that the threat outside now paled in comparison to the danger immediately confronting him. "I said now," McNeely growled. He slowly extended the weapon in Corky's direction and she snatched it out of his hands. "Asshole," she hissed. "Chief, we're gonna need some more cable," McNeely said, still looking down the length of his gun barrel at Watkins. "And a chair," he added as an afterthought. "With pleasure, Sergeant Major," Reynolds said cheerfully, lowering his rifle and ambling out of the room with a purpose. Watkins eyes widened. "Wait a minute now. You can't…" "Shut the fuck up," McNeely said. "I can think of about twenty people I wish were here with us now instead of you." "That ain't no lie," Alvarez rumbled. "We lost some damn good men and I'd grease you myself right now if I thought it would bring any of them back." Reynolds walked back into the room guiding a rolling chair in front of him, which he shoved into Watkins knees. "Have a seat, Dr. Watkins." "You can't do…" His words were cut off by the impact of the Chief's backhand and a flurry of distinctly unkind hands forced him into the chair, binding him tightly in place. "Don't do this!" he screamed in panic.

"Gag him," McNeely said and a few seconds later, Watkins was silenced. "Place him against the wall in full view of the door." Watkins whimpered helplessly through his gag as he was rolled into place, his eyes darting around fearfully. "Alright," McNeely said. "Form up, I'm going to let Percy in. If a stray round strikes Watkins, I'll consider it an accident." Alvarez and Reynolds turned slyly sinister smiles on the bound man. "Head and legs. Everything else is a waste of time," McNeely reminded. He looked around to receive nods of readiness and walked for the door, closing to within three feet before grinding to a surprised halt. His eyes riveted upon the instantly recognizable black sombrero as Malory stepped into the foyer and leveled a one handed shotgun at the back of Percy's head. "Malory!" Corky exclaimed. Percy turned as if perceiving a threat and the occupants inside the lab found themselves viewing a graphic portrait of blood, tissue, and bone as his head exploded onto the glass. The gore obscured the details of the resulting carnage as eight more rounds thundered through the room. At the last shot, McNeely overcame his paralysis and lunged forward to open the door. A tense moment later, Malory stepped in on shaky legs and attempted a weak smile in Corky's direction. "Hail to the Queen, baby," she rasped. Corky's hands came to her mouth in concern as she got a close look at her lover, not knowing what injury to start fussing over first. Both of her eyes were blackened impressively from an obviously broken nose, the bruises so large they melted into the previous contusions she had suffered. Her left arm was strapped tightly to her body with a belt and her complexion was a

sickly pale, not to mention the blood covering her from head to toe. She took a hesitant step forward and then broke into a run as Malory's eyes rolled back and she began to collapse, saved from hitting the floor only by McNeely's quick embrace. The Sergeant lowered her gently to the floor and Corky fell to her knees beside her, hands flying over her body in diagnosis. "Get a stretcher," she ordered tersely a moment later. "She's in shock, we need to get her to Medical, right now." "DeSoto, Daly," McNeely barked. "On the double!" The men rushed from the room and McNeely turned to Hanson. "Burn that piece of shit," he said gesturing to Percy's quivering remains. "The rest of you gear up, let's make sure she got them all." Corky barely heard the commotion going on around her as she tried to professionally detach herself from Malory's injuries. She failed miserably and the tears fell from her eyes freely as she struggled to find a spot on her lover's body that wasn't beaten or bruised. As the flames from Percy's body were extinguished, the stretcher arrived and the Commander was loaded onto it quickly. Corky slung her rifle over her shoulder and raced behind DeSoto and Daly as they hurried her lover out of the lab and down the hall.

05/12/02 - 0920 hours Four hours later, McNeely watched dispassionately as Garret's remains were reduced to ashes and Reynolds walked up beside him. "Fuckin' A, Doug," the Chief whispered. "She got every one of 'em." "Yeah," he said quietly. "Yeah, she did."

Reynolds let out a long breath. "Think she'll be okay?" "I dunno," he replied. "I fuckin' hope so." "So do I." McNeely sighed. "Let's get this place cleaned up and stowed away. We still have a few months before we can get the hell out of here. Start with the mess, I'm sure I'm not the only one hungry enough to eat the ass out of a rhino." "Watkins is still in the lab," he reminded amusedly. "Have someone tighten his restraints and wheel him into his quarters," McNeely said. "Let him work his way free." Reynolds grinned. "I believe Alvarez would volunteer for that." A small chuckle. "I'll bet," he said. "We might also want to look after the belongings of everyone we lost." "I'll see to it," Reynolds said. "What are you going to do?" "I'm going to Medical," he said. "Have someone bring me a plate when chow is available." "Will do," Reynolds agreed. "I'd imagine everyone will be there as soon as they can." McNeely nodded and turned to walk out of Operations, leaving Hanson and Ring to see to their grisly task. He found himself alone when he arrived at his destination, the divider drawn across the room. With a tired sigh, he seated himself to wait, all too aware of the steady beep of monitoring equipment hidden behind the curtain.

-------McNeely was startled awake by a nudge from the Chief, who offered him a hot plate of food and sank into the chair next to him. He rubbed the sleep out of his eyes and was surprised to find everyone but Watkins present. "Thanks," he grumbled. "What time is it? "1400." "Any word?" "Not yet." He grunted. "Everything squared away?" "It's a work in progress," the Chief said. "It'll be a few days." A nod. "I guess it's time to bite the bullet," he announced reluctantly, rising to his feet and setting his plate in the chair before warily slipping behind the divider. His eyes instantly landed on the unconscious Commander and he winced in sympathy as she was rendered almost unrecognizable by the metal cast taped across her nose. A thin sheet was tucked meticulously around her body and he followed the IV trail to her arm, where he found the doctor asleep. Corky was slumped over in a chair by the bedside, her face resting on the mattress next to Malory's hand. He approached quietly and knelt next to the slumbering doctor, nudging her gently. She snapped awake instantly. "Malory," she said hopefully, her eyes anxiously searching. "Doctor," he said softly, alerting her to his presence and she jumped in surprise. "I'm sorry." "It's alright," she mumbled.

"How is she?" She turned tired eyes in his direction. "She's gonna be okay," she choked out, her voice cracking. He blew out a long, relieved breath. Not getting the chance to speak as Corky's face crumbled and she launched herself into his arms, crying tears of worry and relief. "Oh, hey," he soothed, surprised to find the little doctor clinging to him desperately. "It's all over now." The men nearby overheard snippets of the conversation and recognized the unmistakable sounds of Corky crying, they muttered among themselves in agitation. "If the Commander doesn't make it," Alvarez rumbled darkly. "I'm going to execute Watkins just for the fuck of it." A few mumbles of agreement met his words and several minutes later, the Sergeant Major emerged from behind the divider. All eyes rose expectantly. McNeely smiled and shoulders slumped universally in relief. "She's gonna be out of it for awhile, but she'll pull through." "Is there anything we can do, Sergeant?" Clovis asked. "I'm glad you asked that," McNeely said. "Dr. Rivers will be staying in Medical for the foreseeable future so I'd like you to pack her a bag and grab a cot. Also, someone go grab her something to eat, I'd imagine she's pretty hungry." The men jumped to their feet. "Oh, one more thing," he added nonchalantly. "Someone go tighten the ropes on Watkins and put a plate of food just out of his reach." "I'll do that," Alvarez said quickly, turning to leave the room.

"Mr. Alvarez," McNeely said before he could leave. "Yes?" "Make sure you leave the faucet dripping too." The Tech Sergeant smiled widely.

05/15/02 - 1530 hours Corky bent over her patient studiously, squinting through magnifying lenses as she carefully placed the stitches. She had never sewn a head back on, mostly because the act itself seemed like an exercise in futility, but this was a special case. It was her hope that the endeavor would leave undetectable scars and she went through great pains to make her stitches as small as possible. So intense was her concentration, that she failed to notice the blue eyes that fluttered open behind her. Malory immediately squinted in response to the bright light situated above her and she spent a few minutes adjusting. When she was able to open her eyes completely, the first thing she noticed was the obstruction on her face and a hand rose to investigate. "Oww," she squeaked piteously when she poked herself harder than she intended. Corky's head came up immediately and she turned in her chair hopefully, her face lighting up happily as she met Malory's open eyes. "Hey," she said, a ridiculous smile on her face that she couldn't control. "Hey," Malory rasped hoarsely, trying a smile that rapidly turned into a scowl. "It hurts to smile." "I know," Corky said, turning to discreetly cover her other patient with a sheet. "Let me get you some juice to drink," she added, bouncing across

the room to a little refrigerator. "Okay." Malory crossed her eyes in an attempt to view her nose until Corky approached and placed a tender kiss on her forehead. "Apple juice, alright?" "Sure," she replied and was instantly force-fed a straw. "Suck," Corky demanded. Malory did as she was told, watching the doctor with wary eyes. When Corky had determined that she had consumed an acceptable amount, she withdrew the straw. "You're smiling at me," Malory said. "I take it I'm going to live?" "Yep." "How bad is my shoulder?" "It was just dislocated," Corky replied. "Nothing was broken or torn." Malory released the breath she was holding in relief but then looked at Corky suspiciously. "Then why do I feel so bad?" "You lost a lot of blood, most of it internal. You broke three ribs, they were piercing you on the inside." "Oh," Malory whispered. "What's with the shit on my face? Will I end up looking like the Elephant Man?" Corky giggled. "Nope, in a few weeks you'll be as pretty as ever." "Really?"

"Really." "Do you have a mirror?" "Why?" "I want to see." "No, you don't." "Please." Corky rolled her eyes. "You won't like what you see." "You said it would heal, right?" Malory asked suspiciously. "Yes." "Then let me see." Corky wavered uncertainly, but sighed and crossed the room to retrieve a hand mirror. "Remember, you'll soon be as good as new. I promise," she said and reluctantly held the mirror in front of Malory's face. A gasp and Malory swatted the mirror away. "I look like the ass end of a roadkill," she said babyishly. Corky smiled. "You're beautiful." "Whatever," Malory said. "How long do I have to lie here?" "A while yet." A childish sigh. "I missed you," Corky said softly, leaning over to place another kiss on her forehead. "Do you love me?" Malory whispered.

"More than anything in the world." "Okay, I'll lie here for a few days," she announced generously. Corky chuckled. "You don't have much choice in the matter." "But what if I need to… uhm… shake the dew off my lily?" Corky smiled and reached down to produce a bedpan. Malory's eyes widened in horror. "No way." "Give it a rest," Corky scoffed. "I've already changed it for you a couple of times," she teased gently. "And the Sergeant Major did it once." A mortified gasp and Corky broke down instantly with a look at her face. "Okay, I was just kidding about the Sergeant," she admitted with a snicker. "No fair picking on me," Malory rumbled. "I'm convalescing." "Oh, alright," Corky said with a grin. "I couldn't resist." Malory grunted. "Speaking of the Sergeant, I should call him. I know he wanted to talk to you when you woke up." "No." "Huh?" "Is everything okay?" "Yeah, thanks to you." "Then I don't want to see him unless it's an emergency."

"Why not?" "Why not?" she asked sarcastically. "Look at me. I'm so ugly I could make a train back up and take a dirt road." A chuckle. "So? Its not like he's gonna make a pass at you or anything. Don't be such a little prom queen." Malory sighed. "Fine, but I'm not using the bedpan. I'd rather teach my asshole how to chew gum." Corky laughed. "I love you, Malory." Morose eyes rose. "I love you too." "I know you're feeling moody," Corky soothed. "I have something that might cheer you up." "What's that?" For an answer, Corky walked over and pulled the sheet away from the room's other occupant with a flourish. "You fixed her!" Corky grinned like an idiot at Malory's delight and carried Little Lovecraft over to be clutched in an impatiently extended hand. "She's a tough little bitch, just like her Mommy. Although, she did learn some manners while you were sleeping." Eyes sparkled with amusement. "Is that a fact?" "Yep." Malory seated the doll on her chest and pulled the string. "What happened to your nose? Did your parents lose a bet with God?"

Malory scowled as her lover roared. "It's going to be a long winter."

V 10/31/02 - 0800 hours It had been six days since Corky had seen Malory, something she had been quietly warned to expect on the flight to Washington. So it wasn't a surprise when upon arrival, Malory and the other servicemen had been spirited away and she had found herself, Clovis, Lenard, and Watkins together in a separate vehicle, losing sight of Malory's car as it pulled into an underground parking garage situated beneath the Pentagon From that point, she had been separated from her colleagues and had become an unwilling guest of the government, spending three full days undergoing an interrogation conducted by six stern looking men that had absolutely no sense of humor. On the fourth day, she was given a room key and an escort to a nearby hotel with instructions to remain there until called upon. The time since, had been spent in a long haze of worry and concern, wondering anxiously what would happen to Malory and the others. They had discussed it a lot in the month before their rescue, both in public and in private. As Commander, Malory was the one held the most culpable and speculating her fate was a constant source of unease that consumed Corky to no end. Finally, the call had come and had been greeted with both relief and apprehension. Now, the Pentagon loomed in the distance and she looked disinterestedly through a car window as the scenery passed her by. As the vehicle pulled to a stop, she recognized with a scowl several of the men waiting to greet her as erstwhile interrogators and she got out reluctantly. Unexpectedly, another man emerged from the crowd and her

eyes lit up happily as she rushed forward to embrace him. "Larry!" she exclaimed, flinging herself into his arms. "It's so good to see you." "Well, hello there," Larry said jovially after receiving his mauling. "What are you doing here?" "They wanted to talk to me too." "What's going on?" "Not quite sure yet." A throat cleared and their escort gestured them inside. Corky scowled as she fell in with the pace of the procession, more than a little irritated with all the secrecy. The entourage traveling silently through what seemed like never-ending miles of corridor until they arrived at a door manned by a pair of grave looking Marines, one of which opened the door. "Dr. Rivers, Dr. Daniels, please make yourselves comfortable," he said, gesturing them inside. Warily, Corky entered the room and smiled happily upon encountering her friends, all of whom were wearing their dress uniforms. "Hi guys, don't you all look handsome," she said happily, looking around hopefully but coming up empty. "What's the scoop?" "Don't know," McNeely said. "This is the first we've seen of each other since we landed." "Where's Malory?" "No idea," McNeely admitted. "But I'll bet we find out today." Corky grunted. "Is she in trouble?"

"She better not be," Clovis rumbled and she smiled at him fondly. "We were all run through the ringer," Reynolds said. "I can guarantee it was much worse for her." "So what are we here for?" she asked. "To wait," McNeely said. "For what?" "We'll have to wait to find out," McNeely said and Corky scowled in frustration.

10/31/02 - 0400 hours It had been almost seven hours and the sound of the door opening startled everyone, Corky looked up expectantly and was disappointed to see an elder man in a Naval uniform enter the room. "Attention!" McNeely barked as he sprang to his feet, prompting the other soldiers to follow suit. "At ease and good afternoon," he said amiably. "Mr. Watkins would you come with me, please?" The ostracized Watkins who sat by himself in a far corner of the room, reluctantly rose to his feet and preceded the Admiral out of the room. He left the door open in his wake and Corky performed a double take, hardly recognizing Malory as she walked through the door in her uniform. "Attention!" McNeely said again and Malory closed the door behind her, turning to find a roomful of salutes directed at her. "Oh, cut it out," she chided jovially, accepting a flying embrace from Corky.

"Would you look at those legs?" McNeely said in wonder. "You owe me money," Reynolds said. "I told you she shaved them." "Look at those ribbons," Alvarez said. "I've seen Generals who didn't have so many." Malory rolled her eyes and leaned over to kiss Corky on the top of her head. "If everyone is finished having fun at my expense, I'll tell you what's going on," she said, belatedly noticing Daniels. "Nice to see you again, Mr. Daniels." "Good to see you, Commander," he replied. Everyone found a seat good-naturedly and looked at her expectantly. "First of all, everyone has been cleared of any malfeasance, including myself," she announced to communal relief. "And the powers that be have approached me with a proposal to present to you all." "What's that, skipper?" McNeely asked. "You have thirty days to decide whether or not you'd like to continue on to other duty assignments or remain under my command. Those of you with the Coast Guard, which falls under the authority of the Department of Transportation, will be permanently seconded to the Navy," she explained. "Those of you with the NSF have the option to become DOD employees under my purview." A rapid exchange of surprised glances. "Wow," Reynolds exclaimed. "That's a bag of tricks." "I don't get it," McNeely said. "As improbable as it seems, our government doesn't have an abundance of people experienced in, what one would call, the supernatural," Malory said casually. "The DOD will provide a base of operations for us and we'll

be deployed nationally and internationally to investigate… uhm… paranormal phenomenon." "You're kidding, right?" Clovis asked. "No, I'm not," Malory said. "I was just as surprised as I'm sure all of you are now." "Does that include me?" Daniels asked. "It includes everyone in this room and any staff we care to bring into the fold," Malory explained. "However, our mission and objectives are to remain classified." "I'll be damned," Alvarez muttered. "You have a month of leave to decide," Malory said. "Those of you interested need to report back to me here, at the end of that time." Corky pulled on her sleeve, guiding her to a private corner of the room. "Malory," she said. "What does this mean for us?" A bright smile. "We can do whatever you want. I don't have to be involved in this and neither do you." Corky grunted and peeked around Malory at the men muttering among themselves. "I want to do it." "Then that's what we'll do." "Just like that?" "Just like that." "Can we go see my parents first?" "Sure."

"Where will we live?" "Don't know yet, but I used to work in this building. I have a condo in town," Malory said. "It has a king-sized bed," she added rakishly. Corky giggled. "I can hardly wait." "Me either," Malory said excitedly. "I've been wondering for months what sex would be like in a real bed." Corky favored her with a gentle smile. "I'm so proud of you," she said softly. "Let me go talk with the guys, you wait here." "Okay," she said agreeably and watched curiously as the men huddled around the doctor and they mumbled quietly for several minutes. Eventually, she wandered over to the window to watch the traffic in the distance, becoming lost in her own thoughts. "Commander?" McNeely said sharply and she turned to find everyone lined up in the middle of the room. "Yes?" "We've already decided." "And?" Daly began to whistle and her eyes widened in recognition, a hand rising to cover her mouth as a group Cabbage Patch began. "Come all without. Come all within," they sang boisterously. "You'll not see nothing like the mighty Quinn..." --------

END

* Quinn, the Eskimo (The Mighty Quinn) Words and Music by Bob Dylan © 1968, 1976 Dwarf Music * The Doppelganger Artwork by Eric Wadley © 2001 Archetypal Visions

Fractured Tapestry

All content is the property of the author. © 2002 Kiera Dellacroix

Part One I I flipped up the collar of my coat to protect me from the cold and walked by the two uniformed bookends standing guard over the scene. They didn't look at me as I entered the house, and I appreciated the small gesture of respect. They closed ranks after I entered and cast denying eyes on the throng of journalists ecstatically congregating over the scent of fresh blood. Journalists. A fancy name for overeducated yet criminally ignorant, selfinfatuated, ultra-liberal bottom feeders. Preying on the misfortunes of others so they could go home and jerk off over how good they looked during their last five-minute spot. Tonight, it was my misfortune, and the reality of that was beginning to weigh on me heavily as I traveled slowly down the hall toward the back of the house. I passed several people on the way, many of which stood aside to let me pass and nodded politely. A few even reached out to pat me sympathetically. Billy Winters, a good man and a family friend, was waiting for me at the entrance to the den. Pushing forty and wickedly smart with the appearance of an average slob in a wrinkled suit, he was the perfect cop. He lifted a hand to bring me up short. "Maddie, he was shot low. It ain't pretty." The words struck me painfully, and suddenly the weight assaulting me increased tenfold. There was only a meter or so between me and a corpse that lay in a pool of blood. The body of a man I considered my father. A man, who had traveled halfway around the world to provide me with a home, when his brother died. A man, who loved me unconditionally. A man who was there for me through thick and thin, always ready with a shoulder to cry on and, more often than not, equally ready to turn me over his knee. I smiled slightly as I recalled just how many times the latter had taken place.

Gus never let me get too big for my britches. As early as yesterday, he only had to hint at the threat of a walloping to bring me back in line. The man could have his belt off in the blink of an eye, and he wielded it with the skill of a maestro. Considering what an ornery bitch I was and am, it was nothing short of miracle I had an ass left to fill out the back of my jeans. It dawned on me abruptly that never again would I have Gus to fall back on and the next time I needed him, he wouldn't be there for me. At this moment, I needed him in the worst way, and the knowledge that someone had stolen something as precious to me as he was life began to simmer hotly in my stomach. I drew strength from my anger. "Step aside, Billy." "You sure, Maddie?" I nodded and brushed by him to enter the room. My eyes tracking immediately to the fallen corpse of my Dad. With a violent resolution, I fought off the tears I felt forming. It was hard to see the man I fancied invincible lying dead on the floor. I knelt to lay a tender hand upon his cold cheek and placed a gentle kiss on his forehead. It took a minute for me to acquire the detachment necessary to study the scene with professionalism, but I managed it. My eyes tracked carefully around a room that was at once alien and achingly familiar. "Anything been moved, Billy?" I asked. "Nope, forensics still enroute." I stood and felt my eyes narrow as a picture of events took shape in my mind. There was a wide hole in the back of Gus's chair and blood on the wall behind it. Whoever had shot him had done so while he sat behind his desk. From the angle, the killer had shot him from a seated position. Which meant Gus was at gunpoint when the killer entered or was comfortable enough to allow him entry and let him take a seat in one of the two chairs that faced his desk. Probably the latter, as Gus was no one to fool with. If uninvited and detected, the intruder would have a fight on his hands. With

this conclusion, I knew the round that had struck Gus had come to him as a surprise. The blood trail on the hardwood floor started at the corner of the desk and led to where the body now rested. The chair in which the killer sat lay overturned on the floor. With a wound that began with a hole that could've been made by a drill and ended with an opening in his back that you could fit a can of beans into, Gus had risen from his chair. No doubt with the intention of reaching his assassin. He had managed to get around the desk before his strength failed and he fell to the ground. Rapidly bleeding to death, he pulled himself forward in a desperate attempt to crush his assailant, who surprised at his determination, retreated. The blood trail and the overturned chair told me the story as plainly as if I had been a fly on the wall. Yet the thing that got my dander up, the fact that left my throat thirsty for vengeance, was the comprehension that Gus had been shot only one time. The twisted fuck wanted Gus to suffer. Instead of firing another round to finish him, the killer was content to sit in front of the desk and watch him die from the slow and agonizing pain of a belly wound. It was the kind of death one inflicted on a hated enemy. A thought I would have to give careful consideration to later. "What do you make of it, Maddie?" Billy asked. "It was malicious." "I agree," he said. "Large caliber hollow point. Just one shot fired." "They wanted him to suffer, Billy." "We'll get the son of a bitch who did this, Maddie." "No, you won't. But I will." "You know I can't allow that." "You can't stop it either."

Billy took a deep breath and gestured to the two uniforms in the room. "Take a break, fellas. Close the door on the way out." They did as they were told and I prepared myself for the impending lecture. "I'll yank your license, Maddie. I won't have you wandering around out there in a temper. Believe it or not, there are more than a few people in high places that would love to get a piece of you. I can't keep your ass out of the fire if you light a new one every five minutes." I almost smiled. "You just gave yourself away, Billy. I thought it was Gus that kept me out of prison, but it was you wasn't it?" He opened his mouth to protest but gave in with a slight nod. "Just give me some room, Billy," I asked. "I want this guy and I know you do too." He shuffled in place and I could practically see the debate warring furiously behind his eyes. I played my ace. "Please, Billy," I asked sweetly, begging him with my best puppy dog look. "Goddamn it," he shot back instantaneously. "That bullshit look didn't work with Gus, and there ain't one fuckin' reason why I should let it work on me." "You loved him, Billy. Just like I did. Prison just isn't enough and you know it." He caved. "Two conditions." "I'm listening." "One, you keep me informed," he said sternly, and I knew there would be no negotiating. "Done."

"Two, don't let me live to see in you in the slam. I can't protect you on this one. Gus was a good cop with a lot of friends. Friends on every rung of the ladder. A lot of people are gonna be watchin'." "Point taken." "I hope like hell you mean that. You best tread lightly." "This means too much to me to fuck up, Billy." He spent a long moment studying me and finally turned to open the door, readmitting the uniforms and the overdue forensics team. "Who found him?" I asked as the men made their way into the room. "A patrolman I sent by when he didn't show for work," Billy said. "Gus had some people over last night. He asked me to come, but I couldn't make it. What time do you figure for time of death?" "Four to six hours," Billy said. "That's preliminary. Do you know who was on the guest list?" "No, but if it wasn't the regular guys, Woody will know." "Was he here last night?" "Gus said he was coming," I said. "I'll give him a call when I get home." "Alright," Billy replied. "I'll let you tell him, and I expect a complete copy of that list." I nodded to agree. "Who's making the arrangements, Maddie?" The weight on my chest reappeared with the words, and suddenly I had to leave. I needed a dark and quiet place. "Woody will, I gotta go," I said, my

voice strained even to my own ears. "Maddie," Billy said softly. "You need anything. Anything at all, company, a place to stay, or just a sympathetic ear. You call me, understand?" "Yeah," I choked out gratefully. "I'll buzz you tomorrow, Billy." "You do that," he ordered and I mustered a small smile before striding quickly from the room. Instead of the front door, I changed course and slipped out the back. Skulking through the yard to avoid the media vultures waiting out front. I made it to the shitbox I laughingly called my car and managed a clean getaway. The tears started a block away from home and I ran up the stairs, hoping to get safely inside before I shattered. It was a close call. ---------I spent the rest of the day and night sitting up on the floor between my bed and the wall, practically mummified in a comforter. It was a long night. When I was twelve, I said goodbye to a father that didn't care and having no memory of the woman known as mother. Nineteen years later, I cried for my father's brother. A man who had made room in his life, without hesitation or regret, for a niece he never knew existed. I cried until I fell asleep. I awoke before dawn and spent the early hours coming to terms with the course of action I was soon to embark on. I needed suspects, and it occurred to me that I was only one of many who loved Gus. He was a bear of a man who made friends easily. He could be accused of many things, but even those he confronted on the other side of the law would be hard pressed to call him unfair. All who knew him, respected him. He was the kind of man you wanted as a friend and feared as an enemy. But who could hate him enough to watch him suffer? I was dying to know the answer. As the new day dawned, my first one without Gus, I made a promise. A

promise to myself. Justice would be done. It wouldn't be the kind of justice dispensed from the courts. There would be no flower power attorney endeavoring to persuade a jury with sob stories of broken homes and extenuating circumstances. No ridiculous accusations of racial bigotries or bullshit insanity pleas. Fucking lawyers. They were just a step below journalists on the evolutionary scale. No. The soon to be dead bucket of monkey spunk that shot my Dad would know how it felt to die by degrees on the floor with their guts on fire. It took longer than I thought to pick myself up and head for the kitchen. I needed a hot shower and a cup of coffee, lots of coffee. I had a moment of sheer panic when I opened the cupboard and found an empty box of coffee filters, but a few moments of rummaging through the trash produced one I could easily reuse. I got the java started and dug a cigarette out of my jacket as I relieved myself of my clothes. I soon found myself standing naked before the mirror in my bathroom, and I placed the smoke carefully on the edge of the counter. I was lonely and it wasn't just because I lost Gus. That only made it more unbearable. I had long been suffering from the effects of a complete lack of companionship. I needed a lover. Now don't get me wrong, I needed a lover for all the right reasons. I didn't need sex, although that had a certain appeal. Sex could be easily had, and I thought more of myself than to just hop in bed with the first slut that happened along. I couldn't take anything away from a one-night stand that I couldn't get from a finger or a modestly sized vibrator that, in occasional moments of self-induced passion, I called Stephanie. I wanted more than gratification and had wanted it for far too long. It bothered me that at thirtyone, I was still waiting for the right person. What was the hold up? I was attractive. Hell, I was fuckin' gorgeous. Despite a face made puffy from recent tears, I had pretty pale green eyes and long, rusty black hair that I always wore in a tail. I stood five-five and wasn't at all hard to look at. I mean shit, if I was me, I would want me. I had tits that would make the lactose intolerant beg for buttermilk and my ass could give the Pope a holy boner. Not for the first time, I concluded that my marital status was due in

large part to my personality. It needed some tuning. I spared a moment to feel sorry for those who would never know the pleasure of my company before I threw my smoke in the toilet and climbed into the shower. ---------After my coffee and three more cigarettes, I picked up the phone to call Gus's son, my cousin Woody. It was a difficult conversation and his words haunted me long after he disconnected.

"We're the only Ledoux's left, Maddie." It was true and I decided to make more of an attempt to ease relations with my often infuriating and overbearing older cousin. Gus had long been peacemaker between us, and I knew it would make him happy if I put in a little more effort. It wouldn't be easy; Woody was a lawyer. Worse yet, Woody was a civil rights lawyer. Hypocritical, treasonous, draft dodging, pot smoking bastards! I honestly believe that if you asked a civil rights attorney who wrote the U.S. Constitution, three out of five would say racists and the other two would say Adolph Hitler. Obviously, making nice with Woody was going to take a lot out of me. I did, however, receive a list of guests who had graced Gus's home on the night of his death. More than one of the names raised an eyebrow, and I dialed Billy's number, hoping to get the skinny on the people I didn't recognize. The conversation lasted through another cup of Joe and I hung up the phone with a destination in mind. A starting point. Gus had invited seven people into his home, excluding Woody, and all but one were suspects until I got proof that said otherwise. I left a smoke burning in the ashtray while I slipped into a pair of jeans and an olive button up; a pair of boots and a leather half trench completed my ensemble. I took one last drag from my cigarette and reached for my cell

phone and gun. The weight of the .45 on my hip always provided me comfort and this time was no different. Why a .45? Because I don't go in for plastic pussy pistols or Euro trash double actions, I was made in the USA and .45 was the caliber of champions. A pair of Vuarnet's found a home on my face when I emerged onto the street, and, if you didn't count the gun, they were the most expensive part of my wardrobe. Actually, the sunglasses were more expensive than my car. The vehicle I refer to was once a Buick, but for the last ten years I just referred to it as a piece of shit. A homeless wino, in the midst of a blizzard, would pass up my car to take refuge in a newspaper someone had wiped their ass on. The shitbox started on the third try, and I zipped up my jacket because turning on the heater would only kill the engine. When my hands stopped shaking from the cold, I consulted my list. The first two people I wanted to talk to were ones I knew only by reputation. Two people I would've never figured Gus to give a squirt of piss about, let alone invite over to dinner. It was a thirty-minute drive to the upper crest part of suburbia, and I hoped to arrive before hypothermia set in. ---------The home of Sidney and Tish Binkowski offended me on sight. In the middle of a painstakingly manicured lawn there resided, to my complete horror, a family of plastic lawn animals. I knew several things immediately. The Binkowski's were either Democrats or Baptists and if both, I could guarantee that they would lie to me. Lawn animals were always a dead giveaway. Fake animals meant fake people. I knew in my heart that somewhere deep within the homes of Rosie O'Donnell and Al Gore, one would find a plethora of plastic animals. That is, if Rosie hadn't broken down by now, dipped them in cake frosting, and eaten them. I pulled into the driveway and parked in front of closed garage doors, going over in my mind what I knew about the Binkowski's. The howitzer-like backfire of my shitcar didn't distract me, I had long since gotten used to it.

Sid was an old money banker and a small time launderer who liked to fancy himself part of Organized Crime. It was true he had connections, but he was only thrown enough action to keep him feeling important. A dope on a rope. An outsider that served the dual purpose of unrelated resource and potential patsy. The dish on Tish was that she was an ex-blowjob ho that lucked into a sugar daddy. After they hooked up, they bought an upper class home in a respectable neighborhood and tried hard to blend in with the rich and pretentious. I wasn't fooled. What I couldn't figure was why Gus would give these two the time of day. I intended to find out and waited less than a minute for the door to be answered by, of all things, a butler. If he had an English accent, I might just laugh. "Yes?" No accent but I'd be willing to bet his name was Igor. "Sidney and Tish Binkowski, please." "And you are?" "Maddie Ledoux, I'm a private cop." He raised an eyebrow. "Identification, please." "But, of course," I said, letting him have a split-second glance at my credentials. "I'm afraid neither of the Binkowski's are available," he said with refined insolence. "So you're telling me that if they heard you screaming out on the lawn, neither of them would respond to your pleas for help?" He caught his smile before it bore fruit, quickly appraising me and realizing I was serious. Lucky thing, although I was disappointed. I was cold and wiping that grin off his face would've warmed me up a little. "Please, follow

me," he said with a sarcastic gesture of gallantry. I was led into a spacious den that was encircled by overflowing bookshelves. Igor excused himself, and finding myself alone, curiosity forced me to choose a book at random. Upton Sinclair's 'The Jungle', the title surprised me. Lawn animals and classic literature seemed a contradiction. The book opened with a creak, the spine so stiff I could tell it had never been opened. Fake people. I put the book back just as the door opened and I smiled at my own cleverness. I was on a roll. Tish had a bogus rack that defined ludicrous. I couldn't help but wonder what would happen if I poked her with a sharp object, and I conjured up images of her flying all over the place like a deflating balloon. Aside from hooters that made the room feel somehow confining, the woman was apparently trying to fight off middle age with the assistance of pancake makeup and a rivet gun. A Tammy Fay Baker clone used hard and put up wet, one could almost see the stretch marks around her mouth. She must have gone down on a few guys that bred horses for a living. Far less impressive than his wife, Sidney was nothing extraordinary. A balding little man that had given over to fat and grown comfortable with it. "Was it necessary to threaten my doorman?" Sid asked. "You wanna tell me why you were at Gus Ledoux's the night he was killed?" I asked. "Mr. Ledoux was an acquaintance and we were delighted to accept his invitation to dinner." I sighed. "Okay, let me rephrase. Mr. Ledoux was a cop. Why would he invite a hooker and a fraud into his home?" Tish stood up so fast she almost overbalanced, but Sid beat her to the microphone. "How dare you!" he spat. "Get out of my house!"

The door opened behind me, and I didn't have to turn around to know the Binkowski's had a thug. I ignored his presence and leveled a bored look at Sid. "I can rephrase the question again if I haven't made myself clear." Sid sneered. "I'm under no obligation to answer you. Now if you'll excuse us? Michael, please remove this, woman." I felt the thug place a hand on my shoulder and I spun immediately, kneeling slightly to grab a handful of his package through the crotch of his slacks. The hand on my shoulder fell away and landed on my wrist in a futile attempt to break my grip. When the barrel of my gun made contact with his chin, he reluctantly brought both hands away and raised them above his head. Almost comical since he couldn't stand up straight and was close to tears. "When I let go, you're not going to test me are you?" He shook his head violently. I released my grip and he let out a whimper. "On the floor, lie on your back," I said, gesturing to a spot several feet away with a wave of my gun. He did what he was told, moving with small, hunched over stutter steps. Lowering himself to the floor with a groan, he cupped a soothing and protective hand over his mangled jewels. "Spread eagle and look away from me," I said. "If you open your mouth or look in my direction, you'll piss blood for a month." He complied and I turned my attention back to the Binkowski's. "Now, I want an answer to my question, and don't dick me around." Sid pursed his lips, the expression striking me as ridiculously queer. "What do you intend to do with the gun?" "Bend over and I'll show you." "Don't talk to me like that!"

I lowered my sunglasses to the end of my nose and cast a lascivious look at Tish. "I wasn't talking to you." I got a sharp gasp from the whore and a furious look from both for my joke, and I smiled nefariously. "Now that the pleasantries are over, answer my question." Sid struggled with himself but finally relented. "Mr. Ledoux and I had bumped into each other several times in the past. He invited us over to discuss an old case he had been working on." "A case involving you?" "No, but he claimed to have come across a connection that he thought I could help him with." "What case?" "I don't know exactly, he only asked us about a person I dealt with many years ago." "And this person was?" "Sabrina DiCarlo." The name rang a bell, but I couldn't place it. "I feel I should know that name." "The DiCarlo's have ceased to exist, they were wiped out by the Sirico family in a vendetta almost seven years ago. Sabrina was the daughter of Salvotore DiCarlo." "What was your association with her?" "She was heir apparent to the DiCarlo family. Appointing a woman to be head of the family offended many old world sensibilities and led to DiCarlo's downfall," Sid hesitated. "I met her once to discuss, uhm,

laundry. She disappeared soon after and I'm glad." "Why's that?" "She was just a teenager, but she was a snake. Ruthless even by harsh standards." "Is that all you and Gus talked about?" "Business wise, yes. The rest of the evening was spent socially. Mr. Ledoux was an interesting and entertaining host." "Yes, he was," I said under my breath. "You're his daughter aren't you?" Tish finally spoke. "I thought you looked familiar. There were several pictures of you in Mr. Ledoux's home." "Yes," I said brusquely. "What time did you leave that night?" "Around eleven I think." "Where did you go after?" "Home." "Did you stay at home for the rest of the night?" "Yes." "Can anyone confirm that?" Sid's brow wrinkled. "I think the staff had already retired. So other than my wife, I don't know." "I see." "Miss Ledoux, my first intention was to call the police after you had left, but realizing who you are, I'll swallow my pride. I liked Gus. He seemed an

honest man and that's a rare thing." "That he was," I agreed. "I'll call if I need anything else. Thank you for your time." "Good day, Miss Ledoux," he said dryly and I turned to make my way through the house. When I sat down behind the wheel, I reached for a cigarette but didn't light it. Sometimes you learn that even fake people have a trace of reality in them. It was unsettling. ---------My cell phone rang on the way back into the city, it was Billy.

"Maddie, ballistics came back." "And?"

".357 magnum. It was carved." I ground my teeth. "What?"

"You heard me the first time." I fought back a violent outburst. A carved round was a personal touch designed to aid expansion after impact. The effects in flesh were brutal. "Anything else?"

"That's all I got so far." "Do me favor. I need all the info you got on a Sabrina DiCarlo."

"As in the DiCarlo crime family?" "Yeah."

"Alright, I'll look into it. Wanna tell me why?" "Not quite sure yet, gimme a little time."

"Fair enough, I'll have a uniform drop a copy of the ballistics off at your office." "Thanks, Billy."

"Be in touch." I slipped the phone back into my jacket and saved my hate for a day in the hopefully not too distant future. The next name on my list was one Billy had provided details for since I had never heard of her. Sarah Caruso was a do-gooder that ran a halfway house on the east side, active in many of the local charities and community volunteer. I groaned. Her name might as well have been Mary Poppins. The woman probably tortured and killed small animals for fun and used a bidet to wash her ass. The address Billy had given me turned out to be a respectable looking building, despite the bums assembled in groups out front. I parked next to the curb and hurried inside to escape the cold. The interior was surprisingly clean and was even equipped with a secretary who smiled at me as I approached, no doubt pegging me as another vagrant to cater to. "May I help you?" "Maddie Ledoux to see Sarah Caruso, please." "Do you have an appointment?" "No, but she'll make time," I said, whipping out my identification. Unimpressed, she picked up the phone. "Miss Caruso, there's a private detective here to see you." A second of silence and she hung up as she rose from her seat. "Follow

me, please." I trailed her to an old elevator that took us up exactly one story and I rolled my eyes. When the doors opened, I found a populated floor covered in cubicles and I caught a snippet of conversation as I was led through the maze. A woman was loudly complaining that her welfare check wasn't large enough to pay her cable bill and the bastards had discontinued her service. Gee, what a kick to the head. I didn't need an aerial photograph to know the woman was so fat that if she went to the zoo, the elephants would probably throw her peanuts. I'm glad my tax dollars fed her while she sat around watching cable TV and inhaling raw bricks of Velveeta cheese. Now I'm a hard ass, but not as hard as you probably think. I'm more than willing to admit that some people need help, and by God someone should be there to give them a hand. I know that life sometimes throws you a curve and though you may fall down, the country I live in is there to help you get up. However, that same country shouldn't be held hostage by those who want to stay down, and there isn't one fuckin' reason why I or anybody else should have to tolerate it. Far too many people sat around expecting a free ride. Me, me, me. That's all they cared about. Happily content to take and take and never give anything back. Nobody owed these people an existence, and I resented every penny the government gave to a woman who probably drank ketchup straight from the bottle as she watched cable television. I wouldn't let her mow my lawn for a dog biscuit. It's a fuckin' crime they let people like that vote. They didn't give a shit about their country, yet demanded that the country give a shit about them. It was a liberal tragedy inflicted upon us all that so many could care less about anything other than the next handout they felt they somehow deserved. The thundering from my imaginary pulpit came to an abrupt end as my guide opened the door to a walled office and gestured me inside. I managed two steps before stumbling the last few paces into a chair.

Wow! I was glad I still had on my shades so she couldn't see how dilated my eyes were. Sarah Caruso made my beaver twitch. She had long blonde hair that was tied up in a bun and moody green eyes that I would love to see looking up at me from between my legs. Her face was cute but held subtle signs of depth and maturity. Her body, well, I couldn't see her from the waist down because she sat behind her desk, but there was no doubt I'd still be a nursing long after the tit ran dry. She looked at me curiously and I resisted the urge to lick my lips. "What can I do for you, detective?" "I," I cleared my throat. ",I wanted to ask you a few questions about the night Gus Ledoux died." "I'm sorry, I didn't catch your name." "Maddie." "Can I see your identification, please?" I reached into my jacket and leaned forward to lay my ID on the surface of her desk. She reached out to pick it up, and my eyes strayed to her hand, wondering what it would be like to, "Matilda Ledoux?" she asked, her mouth quirking in amusement. "That would be me." "Actually, I know who you are. Gus had a lot of pictures. I could tell you were very important to him. I was saddened to hear of his death." "That's why I'm here." "Of course," she said with a nod. "I'm at your disposal."

Yowsa! I fumbled for words and concentrated on the wall behind her head. "You're a bit of a local legend, you know," she said playfully.

"Oh?" "Sure, there was a piece on the local news about you." "Is that a fact?" "Are you being modest?" " I'm just wondering what piece you were referring to?" She laughed and I instantly crossed my legs, suddenly debating the merits of a lunchtime liaison with Stephanie. "Alright, I've seen more than one, but I was referring to your time in the Army. Local girl flies Apache gunship into combat." I nodded noncommittally. "That's not the thing most people remember." "Unfortunately true. May I ask, just for my own curiosity, why you felt it necessary to stun gun Senator Hilary, drag him from his vehicle, beat him to within an inch of his life and then mace him in the face?" I squirmed in my seat. "He resisted arrest." "I see. Did you know that even today he still walks funny?" "Hadn't noticed," I lied. "Just between you and me," she leaned forward conspiratorially, "I hate that man. It boggles the mind he continues to get reelected." I might be in love. "So how long were you a cop?" she asked to hold up the conversation since I was no doubt staring at her in adoration. "Three months." She laughed again and I hoped my jeans would remain absorbent enough

to keep me from sliding out of my chair. "I followed your trial rather closely in the papers. I was relieved to hear you avoided incarceration." I shrugged. "So how did you know Gus?" "He came to me about four months ago and asked about a stray that passed through here a few years back." "A Sabrina DiCarlo?" "Uhm, no, the name was Marissa Fiore." "What was her story?" "Not much to tell," she shrugged. "Came to us in the middle of the night six or seven years ago, stayed for two days and then completely disappeared." "Do you have any records on her, a picture maybe?" "No, she wasn't here long enough for much of a file, and at the time we suspected the information she gave was false. After she disappeared we never followed up." "Alright, what time did you leave the party the night of the murder?" "I think everyone left around eleven, but I'm not certain." "Did you come straight home?" "Yes." "Anyone able to verify that?" "I live alone." "No husband?"

"No." "Boyfriend?" "No," she smiled slyly. "I don't have a girlfriend either. Not yet anyway." "Thank you for saving me the trouble of asking," I said, hoping like hell I wasn't blushing. "I'm glad I could help." "Me too. Besides Gus, did you know any of the people there that night?" "I knew Woodrow from a court case a few years ago, but other than that no." I smiled a little at that. Woody hated to be called Woodrow. "Did you notice anything suspicious or out of whack about the other people present?" "Just Tish's boobs." The answer caught me by surprise and I laughed, somewhat charmed at the bright smile I got in return. "You have a delightful laugh, Matilda." My smile faded a little. "Call me Maddie." "Of course," she said. "And the answer to your next question is yes." "Oh?" My eyebrows went up in surprise. "What question would that be?" "You were going to ask me to dinner." "I was?" "Tomorrow night would be perfect." "It would?"

"Yes, it would. Let me give you my private number, call me later and we'll decide on a time and place," she said as she scribbled on the back of a business card.

Oh, man! Stephanie was definitely gonna get a workout today. I tried not to look as desperate as I felt when I reached over her desk to accept the card. "You'll definitely be hearing from me, Miss Caruso." "Call me, Sarah," she said as she rose to her feet. "Alright, Sarah," I said with what I hoped was a beguiling smile. "Do you mind if I ask you one more question?" "Not at all." "Do you own a gun?" "Uhm, why yes." "What caliber?" "Nine millimeter." "Thank you for speaking to me, Sarah." "It was indeed a pleasure, Maddie. I look forward to hearing from you." I thanked God when she walked over to open the door for me. I was afraid I wouldn't get a chance to look at her ass. It didn't disappoint. She held out a hand and I stopped to shake it gently. "Talk to you soon." She just nodded and as I walked away I listened for the sound of her door closing. When it didn't come, I turned a look over my shoulder and caught her staring. My jacket got in the way so I lifted the back of it so she could get a look. When ya got it, flaunt it.

She smiled and I shot her one in return before continuing on my way. I avoided the elevator and hurried down the stairs, anxious to get home. I had an urgent need, uh, I mean I had something important to do.

II Foolishly, I decided to save time and take the Interstate. But as luck would have it, I ended up at a complete stop and boxed in by traffic. That is to say that although my homeward momentum may have ground to a halt, my libido had done nothing but accelerate. When it became obvious that I was in for a wait, I ground my teeth in frustration and studied the people in the cars that surrounded me. Perhaps, I could sneak in a quickie and no one would notice. Besides, it might keep me from freezing to death. Looking around carefully, I undid the buttons of my jeans, my hand only inches away from the oven when traffic in the next lane began to move forward. Wasting no time, I grabbed the wheel and forced my way into the next lane only to travel three car lengths before coming to another halt. Angrily, I watched the lane I just vacated begin to move, the car I'd been sitting in front of passing me and disappearing from view. Teetering perilously on the edge of a tantrum, I was preparing to change lanes again when all movement ground to a stop and I threw my hands into the air. The beginnings of a sulk closing in on me from all sides until cars again began to move in the next lane. Thoughts of escape promptly turned to frustration as everything quickly came to another standstill. The tangible vibration and sound of an incredibly loud, annoyingly persistent bass suddenly assailed me, and I cast unbelieving eyes on the car that had pulled up beside me. My jaw clenched so tight it began to hurt. Rap music was tied with Al Sharpton as the first thing I would eradicate from the Earth if I were ever declared Empress. How do people listen to that shit? And why did I have to be rudely subjected to it from another person's car when all I really wanted to do was get home and butter my muffin? It was a cruel world.

I waved to get Coolio's attention and leaned over to roll down the passenger side window. At first he looked at me as though I were an idiot, but shrugged and lowered his own window a crack. "Could you turn that down, please?" I had to yell to make sure he heard me. He gave me a blank look and rolled his window back up. A second later, the music stopped and I gave a nod of thanks. My eyes dropped to my open pants and I sighed as I buttoned them back up. The thrill was gone. Suddenly, every window in the car started shaking violently from a fresh barrage of ghetto fabulous jams and I jumped a little in my seat, barely suppressing a startled yelp. In the distance, I could see traffic beginning to move, and I turned an irate look on my wannabe gangsta neighbor. Impulsively, I put the shitcar in reverse and backed up a few inches to get the correct angle. When I was in position, I slid across the dilapidated bench of my front seat and opened the passenger door a crack. Busta Rhymes was into his music and making a production of not looking in my direction, so I turned sideways and leveled a powerful kick into my open door. I was rewarded with the satisfying sound of crumpling metal and I reached out to pull my door closed, smiling at the enormous dent I had created in the superfly cherry red Monte Carlo. He gaped at me in disbelief and I slid back over to sit behind the wheel, lighting a smoke and shooting him a smile. I watched with supreme amusement as he pounded on the window in a useless attempt to open his creased door. I couldn't hear what he was saying and didn't know how to read lips, but it wasn't hard to spot multiple variations of the word 'fuck'. Am I a bigot? Hell no! Am I guilty of occasionally preying on cultural differences? I can't deny it, but then again, who isn't? If the situation had been reversed and I had pulled up next to Snoop Dogg blaring Frank Sinatra loud enough to be heard in the next county, do you think he would've had politically correct things to say about me? Grow up. It's sad fact of life but unfortunately, everyone is equally worthless. Including me.

The car ahead of me began to move, and I shot the Fresh Prince a happy wave as I pulled away. A few minutes later, the shitbox was up to speed and I took the next exit. Coming to the decision to give Stephanie a reprieve and visit the next person on my list, the only one I didn't consider a suspect and someone I was actually looking forward to seeing. Joseph Vendito was a Sirico family capo and Gus's best friend, despite the obvious clashing of career choices. It was kinda funny when you thought about it, but Gus had lived in the same neighborhood pretty much his whole life. A middle class neighborhood that both the police force and the mob recruited heavily from. A little section of America that had grown up attending the same schools and churches, reaching adulthood yet remaining friends that opposed each other in the eyes of the law. Growing up with Gus, I had attended more than one wedding or event that had been populated with both cops and robbers. In fact, I called Joseph Vendito, Uncle Joey. Joey owned a malt shop and, as a kid, I spent many an afternoon a fixture in his establishment. Frequently waiting there after school for Gus to come and pick me up, playing cards or dominoes with the goodfellas until he showed. I smiled fondly and goosed the accelerator a little, Joey had always been good for a sundae and I hoped he still was. ---------The little malt shop was your typical family storefront business, and I had to put change into a meter to park on the street. I really needed to get a new car, my hands were so cold I had trouble separating the required coins, and afterward, I hurried down the sidewalk to get inside. The door opened with an old fashioned chime and the interior was warmly inviting. Joey wasn't in view and the only people inside were two goons that I didn't recognize playing checkers near the back, and a guy about my age behind the counter who spoke to me. "Can I help you?"

"Is Joey here?" One of the goons stood up. "Who's asking?" I turned to face him. "Maddie Ledoux." "Is he expecting you?" "No, but I'm sure he'll see me." "Why is that?" I pointed to a section of wall behind him. "That's me in those pictures." The goon turned to look and then gave me a quick once over. "Wait here." I nodded and walked over to look at the photos when he ambled through a door in the back. Pictures lined every available inch of wall space in the little shop, snapshots of the places and people that had touched Joey's life over the years. My eyes grew a little moist at the photographs of Gus, and I smiled at one Joey had taken himself of both of us together at my college graduation. There was one of me standing in a flight suit in front of my helicopter and another in police uniform when I graduated from the academy. Joey even had one of the rare photos taken of me in a dress when I was Maid of Honor at his daughter's wedding. I risked a quick glance around and swiftly wiped at my eyes when I was sure nobody was looking. A voice boomed from behind me. "Maddie, get your ass over here and give me a squeeze." I turned around and smiled widely. The dark featured Joey resembled Gus in a lot of ways, as both were huge, brawny men that were quick to laugh and cut up but fierce and dangerous if riled. Physically, I always felt like a dwarf around them, and mentally the pair of them had the ability to make me feel like little kid. I practically skipped across the room to enter his embrace.

"Hi, Joey," I mumbled into his chest. He let me go and ruffled my hair affectionately. "I'm damn glad to see you. You've been keeping to yourself lately, been about six months if I remember right." "Yeah, it has," I said apologetically. "Well, let's get you fixed up so we can go in the back and shoot the shit," he said with a knowing smile and turned to the guy behind the counter. "Fix me up a double vanilla sundae." "With two cherries," I added childishly, barely stifling the impulse to tug on his sleeve excitedly. He chuckled. "You heard her. Two cherries." The guy turned to prepare my ice cream and Joey leveled a look at the goon who had summoned him. "Jimmy, you best remember Maddie here. You give her any static the next time she comes in, and I'll let her crack your head for you." Jimmy grinned brightly. "Oh, I'll remember her, Joey." That got a rumbling laugh. "Ignore him, Maddie. He's new and doesn't know any better." I smiled, feeling somewhat ridiculous at how easily I reverted into a little girl in the presence of certain people. "Have you talked to Sophie lately?" Joey asked. I shuffled my feet guiltily. "Not for a long time." He gave me a disappointed look. "She'll be coming to town the day after tomorrow. You two should get together." I nodded politely, it dawning on me that she was coming for Gus's funeral

and I suddenly felt like an ass. Sophie was Joey's daughter and for a long time, the best friend I had in the world. That is until I developed a not so secret crush on her that, for reasons unknown, Gus and Joey found highly amusing. To my utter teenage humiliation, they used to go out of their way to tease me about it. As if growing up gay with a French name in a predominately Irish and Italian neighborhood wasn't tough enough, I had to endure anguish on the home front as well. It seemed that everyone but Sophie knew that I was sweet on her, and I carried on bravely, always hoping she would eventually fall under my spell. Alas, pray as I might, Sophie stayed straight, and when she got married I went into a spiteful, jealous, and completely irrational depression. After the wedding, I stubbornly let the distance and the years grow between us. I was a jerk. "How long is she staying?" "A couple of weeks, should I tell her to call you?" he asked with a hopeful lilt. "She misses you." "I miss her too," I whispered and it was true. "Yeah, have her give me a ring." "Great," he said, obviously pleased. The soda jerk placed my sundae on the bar and I wasted no time, ignoring Joey's amused grin as I helped myself to several napkins. He turned to stride toward the door in back and I followed him. "No interruptions, Jimmy," he said and waited for a nod before he closed the door behind us. He led me to a withered card table and I sat down as he helped himself to a cup of coffee. He spent a few moments rummaging through a filing cabinet and finally took a seat across from me, placing a little metal box on the table in front of him. He cleared his throat. "Billy called and filled me in."

"I figured he would." "Then you should know that if you need anything, anything. All you have to do is ask. You have a lot of friends." I nodded. I knew what he meant. "What's the story on Sabrina DiCarlo, Joey? I'm guessing Gus had a line on her." He leaned back in his chair. "If he did he was playing it close to the vest. Old man Sirico would love to get his hands on her." "I got a version of why from the Binkowski's. What's the real story?" "What did those idiots tell you?" "That the DiCarlos were wiped out in vendetta. Supposedly, because Salvotore promoted his daughter to head of the family." He grunted. "That's nonsense and if Sirico had a daughter half as smart as Sabrina, she'd already be in charge." "So what's the scoop?" "It was an old feud. Back in the sixties, Sirico and DiCarlo were good friends until they both courted the same girl. She married DiCarlo and the old man never got over it. Relations between the two families were strained but it didn't fall apart until Sirico's oldest son, Danny, fell into lust with Sabrina." My eyebrows climbed. "Really?" "Yeah, that was the catalyst." "How so?" "Danny was the kind who thought the world existed because he let it and couldn't believe that the girl didn't want him.

"I can buy into that." "Tensions escalated due in large part to the fact that DiCarlo landed a series of big money deals that some speculate Sabrina had a hand in. It bugged the shit out of the old man, but the fire didn't blossom until Sal whacked Danny." This was news and my eyes widened in surprise. "Salvotore killed Sirico's son?" "Yep." "Why?" "Because Danny was an arrogant prick with a mean temper. When he couldn't win Sabrina over with his charm he decided to take her by force." My temper started to rise. "He raped her?" Joey shook his head. "No, but not many doubt that he would have if Salvotore hadn't shown up. You see, Sabrina lived on the estate and Danny broke into her room. The word is he had beat her up pretty bad by the time her father walked in on it. He emptied a gun into that kid, and Sirico got his son's balls in a paper bag the next day. The rest of the body was never found." "Jesus, he had to know that would start a war." "Sabrina was his only child. I would've done the same thing if I'd been in his shoes." "Did you take part in the vendetta?" "No, most of the capos abstained and the old man brought soldiers in from out of town. It caused a rift, but the majority of us sympathized with DiCarlo and refused to rally around the banner." "What happened to Sal's wife?"

"Cancer got her a few years earlier." "So he takes it in the neck and his daughter disappears into thin air?" Joey chuckled. "That's what everybody has been led to believe." I leaned forward in curiosity. "There's more to it?" "The DiCarlo family holdings were vast, and many of them are still in operation today." I blinked. "Huh? Who runs the business?" "That's the kicker. No one knows," he said with a shrug. "Some think Sabrina does." "I don't get it." "DiCarlo was a tough old cob with a loyal family. After Danny took the dirt nap his operation disappeared almost overnight. The captains and soldiers melted into the woodwork. The only casualty of the Sirico vendetta was Sal himself. There were no spoils to gloat over." "So the family and all the personnel and holdings just vanished?" "Yep. Sirico has been battling a ghost family for the last six years. In fact, the old man has been losing ground, and every effort he's made to uncover his competition has turned out to be a waste of time. On occasion he's nabbed a bagman, but they can't reveal anything because they don't know anything. Each and every one of them were hired blind for a single job and never used again." "How did Salvotore die?" "He waited at home until they came for him and shot himself before he could be taken."

"Hmmm. So you think Sabrina is out there running an invisible syndicate?" "That's what I think, yes. Sal wasn't a fool and neither was his daughter. He knew a vendetta was coming and he sacrificed himself to avoid it." "Did you ever meet her?" "Sabrina?" "Yeah." "Once, when she was a little girl." "Are there any pictures of her?" "Sirico has several of her as a child, and those are the only ones anybody has been able to find. The family photos disappeared with her and there are no yearbook photos or the like, she didn't even have a drivers license." "Impressive. So what was Gus's angle?" "I really don't know, Maddie," he said. "Like I said, he was playing it close to the vest." "I've already talked to the Binkowskis and Sarah Caruso. Anything I should be aware of regarding the ones I haven't seen yet?" "Nothing you probably don't already know." I dug through my jacket to produce the list. "Billy gave me the story on the Frank Brothers but I don't have any info on Anabel Hamilton." He smiled deviously. "I don't know anything about her." I eyed him carefully. It was the same look he always got when he had one over on me. "Why do I suddenly smell a rat?" He made a show of sniffing the air in front of him and chuckled. "I don't

smell anything." I scowled, having played this game many times in the past. I knew from experience that needling him for answers would only end up amusing him and frustrating me. Instead, I employed a tactic that had a fifty-fifty chance. "Please, Joey," I said demurely while beaming my best smile. He rolled his eyes. "That stopped working years ago, Maddie." "Fine," I said irritably and he laughed. I pointed to the box he had set on the table. "What's that?" His chuckles tapered off and he assumed a grave expression. "I've known you a long time, kiddo," he said slowly, pushing the box in my direction. "You have a temper problem and tend to act before you think things through. I also know that your name is at the top of a lot of shit lists. Use your head and don't sign your name to anything." I let him finish and reached out to open the lid. His message landed on understanding ears. I pulled the holstered gun from the box and inspected it. A stainless steel Kimber Ultra Carry in my caliber. A miniature companion to the gun I was already packing. A set of keys hit the table in front of me. "And lose that hunk of shit you drive around in, too many people know it's yours. There's a loaner parked out back. Leave me the keys and I'll have yours towed away," he paused and thumped the table with the palm of his hand. "Take off those damn sunglasses and listen to me now, Maddie." I did as I was told. "The people watching you are gonna be waiting for a corpse to turn up. It's okay for them to know who did it; you just can't let them prove it. Get my meaning?" "Yes."

"If you end up in the pokey, that damn Gus will talk God into letting him return just long enough for him to kick my ass." He looked away suddenly and when his eyes found mine again, they were shining. "Damn," he said quietly, bringing a hand up to wipe away the moisture. "I'm gonna miss that gruff old bastard." I tried really hard but the tears started anyway. I couldn't stop it and both hands came up to cover my face. I heard the scrape of a chair as Joey rose to his feet and soon a comforting hand landed on my shoulder as he seated himself next to me. "Ya know, I remember a little tomboy sitting in my shop with bloody knees and a broken arm, trying so hard not to cry she got pissed off at herself," he said with a chuckle. "Everybody cries, Maddie. I even caught Gus at it a couple of times." I came out of hiding and rubbed at my eyes. "Really?" "You bet. Augustus had a big heart, although like you, he kept it under wraps." "I never saw Gus cry." "Well honey, you weren't around when he lost his wife. The man was a zombie for a long time after that. It wasn't until you came along that I stopped worrying about him. You gave him a reason to carry on, Maddie." "I did?" "Yes, you did. Gus wasn't the expressive sort but you gotta know you meant the world to him. That man cried a river when you went off to fly in the war. He must've aged twenty years in the time you were gone. He rarely slept and when awake he was glued to the television or radio, praying to Christ he would never hear your name." The tears started again and I choked. "I never knew that." "When he talked about you one could almost see a ray of sunshine coming

from his ass," he said softly. "You were born his brother's daughter but you were his little girl and he was very, very proud of you." All of my control fled and I flung myself into Joey's arms. The heartsick tears that I had hoped to keep private falling unhindered. He didn't rush me and waited patiently for me to subside. "Maddie, you don't have to follow through with this," he whispered. "All you have to do is point a finger and the wise guys will take out the trash. Gus was one of their own, so the PD will sweep it all under the rug." I buried my face in his shoulder and considered his words, unexpectedly doubting my own ability to kill someone in cold blood. Would I be breaking the promise I made to myself if I played the jury and turned the execution over to others? There was no doubt that the men Joey would send were capable of a cruelty I knew I didn't possess. I decided to let the issue ride and cross that bridge when the time came. "I'll get back to you on that, okay?" "Alright." I gave him a squeeze and lifted my lips to his cheek before extracting myself from his lap with a sigh. "Thanks, Joey." "Anytime, kiddo," he said with a little smile as I stuffed the gun in my jacket pocket, picked up the keys to my new wheels, and left him the keys to my shitcar. "When Sophie calls, I don't wanna be getting a bad report on you, ya hear?" I chuckled. "You won't" "Good," he said cheerfully, rising from his seat. I leaned in to give him another hug and turned to walk for the door in back, pausing on a thought and turning back in his direction. "Joey, what did Sabrina DiCarlo look like?"

He ran a hand over his hair. "God, Maddie, I only saw her the one time and she didn't stand as tall as my waist." "Hair color, eye color?" He lit up. "Her eyes. They were so blue they could appear almost white. She was a pretty girl." I nodded. "Okay, I'll be in touch." "Maddie," he said before I could get through the door. "Gus wasn't the only one who loves you." A smile of the kind that I was woefully unfamiliar with made itself known. "I know, Uncle Joe," I said and suddenly uncomfortable, I hurried through the door. The weather assaulted me immediately, and I was enthusiastically grateful for the little Grand Am parked a short distance away that undoubtedly had a working heater. I looked at my watch as I sat down behind the wheel and started the car. It was late enough in the day to expect the Frank Brothers to be at work and I decided to pay them a visit. The skinny from Billy informed me that the brothers owned a nightclub on the outskirts of the projects that was nothing more than a front for drugs and prostitution. I shook my head as I pulled out onto the street, wondering where a couple of pimps fit into the scheme of things. ---------I chose to park in the alley behind the club and when I got out, I undid my belt so I could accommodate the roscoe Joey had given me. Holstering the little pistol at the small of my back and keeping big brother on my right hip. It was beginning to get dark but I kept my sunglasses on anyway, I found it an advantage to conceal my eyes when dealing with people. It tended to make them nervous.

I circled the building that was nothing more than a converted warehouse sitting in the middle of a demilitarized neighborhood. The entrance was locked so I looked around for a buzzer or at least a bell and came up empty. Finally, I knocked loudly on the door, waiting almost two minutes before starting up again. I was startled when in the middle of my pounding an eye level slot in the door opened abruptly. "What?" came the harsh inquiry. I dug my ID out of my jacket and held it up so he could see it. "I'm looking for the Frank Brothers." A long silence and I put my ID back into my jacket and cast a bored look at the eyes peering out at me from within. "Why?" he asked finally. "I wanna sell 'em some Amway." "Fuck off," he said, slamming the slot closed with a thud. I sighed, and pounded on the door again. When the slot opened this time, I was ready. "Look bitch, don't make," he shut up when the barrel of my gun protruded through the slot to make contact with his forehead. "Maybe you didn't hear me," I said. "I'd like to see the Frank Brothers, now." "Damn, woman," he stuttered. "All you had to do was say so." I heard the locks being turned back and the door opened a crack. "Put your hands through the slot and pull the door open." He did what he was told and I stepped in quickly, moving a safe distance away from the door. "Close it and lead the way. Keep space between us."

Pulling open the door had trapped him behind it and I waited for him to reveal himself and pass me in the narrow hallway. Once he was in front of me, I holstered my gun and followed him inside. Emerging from the hall revealed one big room with a dance floor, a bar and tables set up off to one side. My guide pointed toward a group of people congregating at the far side of the room. "They're over there." "Thank you," I said, moving in that direction. There were several people lounging around and a few girls were goofing off on the dance floor, but the building was pretty much deserted. I couldn't help but notice the attention directed at me as others became aware of my presence. Most of the glances were of an offended nature; even a few of the girls shot me looks of revulsion. I almost had to laugh. How many black girls could walk into a club in America and get the looks being directed at me? Odds are that no one would look at her just because of her race. She certainly wouldn't be getting the attention I was now receiving based solely on the fact that I was white. It's kinda funny that racism is a word still often spouted. Funny because whites were increasingly the focus of it and ever more seldom the cause of it. As I drew closer, I guessed the Franks to be the twins with a woman on each arm. They eyed me with interest as I came abreast of their table and stopped. The Frank on the right leaned over to whisper in his brother's ear and looked me over carefully. "You've got the goods but the harem is full, Cinderella," he said, instigating a round of laughter at my expense. I smiled and took a seat across from them. "I'm not looking for a job but I could use a drink. Have one of your sluts fetch me a Guinness." Their smiles faded.

"What country you think this is?" Frank on the right spoke. Apparently, Frank on the left was a mute. I shrugged. "Do you have 'Danny Boy' on the jukebox? This rap shit makes my teeth hurt." Frank on the right leaned over to speak to one of the girls and then gestured them all away. A few seconds later, we were alone and the jukebox was silenced. "You're riding the wire, lady. What the fuck you want?" I flipped my ID on the table and slid it across to him. He wiggled his fingers in the air and I didn't have to turn around to know that a gun was pointed at the back of my head. "I hope your woman likes tongue service because if the guy behind me twitches, they'll be sending out a search party to find what's left of your Johnson." He went perfectly still and studied me carefully, finally reaching out to nudge his brother. Frank on the left slowly leaned over and looked under the table, he came up a second later and gave a nod of confirmation. Frank on the right gave me another long look and finally cast his eyes to my ID, spending all of a second with it and sliding it back to my side of the table. "Tell me a joke, Cinderella." I smiled. It was a game of brinkmanship. "What kind of joke?" "Something you might think I'll find funny." I raised an eyebrow. The Franks were cool customers. I had a .45 leveled at the guy's crotch and he was brave enough to issue a dare. If I backed down now there was a good chance things would go bad for me. "Alright, this little Irish midget walks into a bar and orders a beer," Frank on the right leaned forward with a little smile.

", He gets his beer and asks the bartender to point out the toughest son of a bitch in the room. The barkeep points to the Marine sitting at the end of the bar so the midget downs his beer and slams the empty bottle on the counter. He wipes his chin, hops up on the bar and waddles over to kick the Marine in the face and proceeds to just beat the hell out of him," A little chuckle from both. ",Every other day for the next week the midget comes and pulls the same act. Always having a beer and beating the crap out of the toughest guy in the place. Finally fed up, the bartender has his brother the zookeeper smuggle a gorilla into the bar and locks him in the bathroom. Sure enough, the midget returns the next day, orders his beer and asks the bartender who the toughest guy in the room is. The midgets slams down his beer and stomps into the bathroom," Another chuckle. ", As soon as the door closed the walls started shaking so hard pictures began fall to the floor and the bartender covers his ears to drown out the screams coming from the bathroom. Half an hour later, the door opens and the midget stumbles out covered with cuts and bruises, his clothes in tatters and barely able to walk. The bartender is amazed, unable to believe the little guy is still alive. The midget takes a deep breath and says," Eyes widened expectantly. ",When that nigger wakes up, tell him his fur coat is in the toilet." I couldn't help it; I started to laugh even though the looks I was getting from across the table were less than friendly. Finally, Frank on the right began to smile, eventually emitting a very reluctant chuckle and waving off the guy behind me. When he started to walk away, I holstered my own gun. Frank on the right shook his head amusedly. "You a bigot, Cinderella?" "No more than you are."

"Then you're lucky I'm not." "The ink is black and the page is white. Together we learn to read and write." He laughed. "You gotta be either crazy stupid or scary smart, lady." "Probably a little of both," I said with a smile. "And my name is Maddie." "Yeah, I looked at your ID. You're Gus Ledoux's kid." I nodded. "Well, what can I do for you?" he asked amiably. "Gus usually comes by in person to give us a hard time. He's gettin' lazy to be sending his kid instead." He suddenly had all of my attention. "Gus was murdered the night he had you over to dinner." Two sets of eyes widened in surprise. "Say what?" Frank on the left finally spoke. Acting wasn't their forte and I began to mentally cross them off my list of possible suspects. "Someone shot him not long after the festivities wrapped up." "You're shittin' us?" "Wish I was." Frank on the right leaned back hard in his chair and threw a disbelieving look at his brother. "Goddamn." I was pretty sure but I had to ask anyway. "Do either of you own a gun?" Two condescending looks.

"Alright, dumb question. Do either of you own a .357 magnum?" One shake of the head and one nod. "I'll need to take it with me." Frank on the left stood up. "No word of where you got it?" "Done." "Am I gonna get it back?" "Is it legal?" "Gimme a break." "Then I can't guarantee you'll get it back, but I'll see what I can do." "Fair enough," he said and turned to walk away. "I take it we're suspects?" "Five minutes ago you were." He nodded. "We've known Gus a long time, we knew better than to fuck around with him." "So what were you guys doing at his house the night he was killed?" "He invited us, wanted to know about some old business we had with Sal DiCarlo." "Wanna tell me what you told him?" "Will anything I say come back to haunt me or my brother in an official capacity?" "No."

"More importantly, will anything I say be used against us in an unofficial capacity?" "No." "We always took Gus at his word and he never let us down. Can we assume the same of you?" "Yes." He pursed his lips thoughtfully in appraisal. "Alright," he said after a moment. "The business that my brother and I currently manage was purchased from the DiCarlo family." "Is that a fact?" "DiCarlo was attempting to legitimize. He found pharmaceuticals to be distasteful." "So he sold it to you?" "Yeah. That is, after he beat Sirico out of it." I leaned back in my chair. "Tell me more." He shrugged. "DiCarlo and Sirico were always at each others throats. Don't ask me why." "Is Sirico aware you guys are running a network he coveted?" "Hell no," he said, shaking his head back and forth passionately. "How could he not know?" "When we bought it from Sal, he provided the education that enables us to keep our involvement a secret." "Education?"

He chuckled. "Would you believe that my brother and I attended a five-day seminar before acquisition and had people on call for several months to answer any questions we might have?" I smiled. "You're kidding me." "Nope. Sal had his shit together." "No doubt about that," I said. "But how did you keep it under wraps on the other end? Sirico had to have contacts with supply if he and DiCarlo were both jockeying for it." "The cartel won't betray DiCarlo. He has a long arm. Even today." "You still have contact with the DiCarlo family?" "I guess you could say that." "Keep talkin'." "DiCarlo may be dead but someone's still running the show. We have to annually donate a certain percentage of proceeds to charity. It's different each time, and we get a note telling us which one. It was a stipulation we had to agree to in order to obtain the contract. We've been late twice over the years and both times got a visit from the scariest damn dude I've ever seen." "You got a name?" "Fuck no, and if I had one there ain't no way I'd repeat it." "What's he look like then?" He shook his head determinedly. "No way you get info on this. The guy's a boogeyman. Just leave it at that." I sighed and gave up. "Alright, tell me about DiCarlo's daughter, Sabrina."

"Never met her." "Ever talk to her?" "Nope, we only dealt with Sal." I grunted and reached for my smokes. By the time I had fired it up, the other Frank returned and placed a revolver on the table in front of me as he took up his seat. "So what are your names?" I asked, mainly out of curiosity. "I'm Bobby," Frank on the right said. "And my brother is Robby." "Bob and Rob?" I said with a grin. They both hit me with identical shrugs. "Did you guys know any of the people Gus invited over that night?" "I knew Woody from law school," Bob said. "And we both knew Joe Vendito by reputation. Never seen any of the others before." "Law school?" Bobby nodded. "Robby has a degree in Economics." I grinned and crushed out my smoke. "Thanks, you've given me a lot to think about," I said as I stood from my chair and picked up the magnum. They stood as well. "We're damn sorry to hear about Gus," Bobby said. "Thanks," I said uncomfortably, stuffing the revolver in my jacket and turning away from the table. "Ledoux," Robby spoke up and I turned a look over my shoulder. "It isn't wise to go looking for ghosts."

"I believe you," I said and turned to make my way out of the building.

III I wanted to grab something to eat on the way home and decided to stop at the first fast food place that popped up. Unfortunately, it turned out to be a Burger King but I was hungry enough to pull in anyway. Their fries tasted like salted strips of a Maxi-Pad but their burgers weren't half bad. I pulled into the drive-thru lane and ended up with two cars ahead of me, so I rolled the window down a crack and fumbled for my cigarettes. A little unsettled at the cool breeze that wafted into the cozy confines of the car. Having a heater for all of a few hours had already spoiled me. I vowed to never go without one again. I didn't realize how cold my feet actually were until they started to hurt as they began to warm up. My smoke was down to the filter when I pulled up to the menu and rolled down the window all the way to place my order. A last second sighting of a 'Lord of the Rings' light-up glass goblet deal prompted me to amend my selection and I excitedly sped around to the window to pick up my food and new toy. The geek waiting to take my money had a face that was nothing short of an explosion of adolescent splendor. He had several whiteheads that were on the verge of erupting and I cringed at the thought of pimple pus somehow making its way onto my food. I hoped fervently that he wouldn't open my bag and I abruptly decided not to ask for extra ketchup lest he be the one to handle it. He opened the window and spoke with a squeaky voice. "Four-twenty, please." I handed him a five that he had to reach for twice because he was busy staring at my tits. "Can I have my goblet now?" "Uh, sure."

I rolled my eyes when he turned away and a second later he thrust the change and my new play pretty out the window. I stuffed the change in a jacket pocket quickly and examined my purchase. I was immediately disappointed. I didn't give a frog's fat ass about Frodo. When he returned to hand me my food, I extended the unwanted glass back out at him. "Frodo sucks, do you have any of the others?" "Uh, yeah. Which one do you want?" "Arwen." "Lemme look." I nibbled on my fries while I waited for him to come back, trying valiantly to pretend they really didn't taste like absorbent cotton. Finally, he arrived with goblet in hand and I grinned; Liv Tyler got my motor running. "Thanks," I said brightly and shot him a wave as I pulled away. I know it's ridiculous, but chicks get excited about the most trivial and stupidest of things. Regrettably, I'm no exception to the rule. The burger didn't last much more than a block and I even polished off the rest of the fries by the time I parked my ride in front of the three-story building I kept a small office in. The lobby was already closed so I had to use my key to get in and trudged off in the direction of the stairwell. My office was on the second floor and situated in the far corner. It wasn't much, but the price was right. The building itself was over sixty years old and primarily housed employees from small state sponsored agencies or nonprofit organizations. The décor was typical of an aging and mostly abandoned government building; cinderblock heavily painted in beige accompanied by the dusty smell of times well past their prime. The door to my office didn't have anything as romantic as 'Maddie Ledoux - Private Eye' stenciled on the glass, and I didn't have a gorgeous

secretary, although I often considered the latter to be a grave oversight. The 229 in white paint at the top of the doorframe was the only thing that made my door different from any of the others in the building. I fumbled for the keys and stepped into the nerve center of my bordering on bankrupt private enterprise. I found a manila envelope on the floor and I picked it up, correctly guessing it to be a ballistics report from Billy. My eyes skimmed over it tiredly as I walked across the room to sit down behind my desk. Eventually, I set it aside and my gaze strayed to the phone, I sighed at the number of messages blinking for my attention. No small amount of wisdom went into the decision to listen to the calls in the morning, that way I could be good and cranky by the time I was ready to start my day. Instead, I closed my eyes and sank into my chair, going over the day's events until they slowly faded away. ---------I always woke up horny and today was no exception. It was my theory that long periods of time without nookie was a lot like playing with Legos. You can stack one on top of the other, but the higher you go, the more unstable the structure becomes. At this point, I was the Leaning Tower of Pisa and I either needed to get laid or sequester myself away and pet the kitty until my head caved in. Thankfully, the phone rang before I could dwell on it any further. "Ledoux."

"Did you sleep in the office?" Woody asked. "Yeah."

"You okay?" "Yeah, I just woke up." He grunted into the phone. "Alright, we need to get together later today.

Can you meet me at Abernathy's on 35th and Central around four? We need to decide on a few things." My throat constricted and it took me a moment to answer. Abernathy's was a funeral home. "I'll be there."

"Good. I got a call from Glen Porter." My eyes narrowed. Porter was the Chief of Police and a true son of a bitch. The only thing we had in common was a mutual hatred for each other. "And?"

"We need to get Gus's personal things from the station. I thought you might you want to do it." I chewed on my lip. Wanting to do it and wanting to avoid it. Afraid that I might embarrass myself if confronted with the emotions of Gus's friends and coworkers.

"Maddie?" "I'll take care of it."

"Good. I think he would've wanted that." I closed my eyes. "Yeah."

"Are you sure you're okay, Maddie?" "I'm coping. Look, I need to get going." A sigh. "Alright, I'll see you around four, right?" "I'll see you then."

"Bye, Maddie." I hung up the phone slowly and sat silently for several minutes, building up

the courage to face the day. I needed coffee and a shower but decided to listen to my messages first. The calls consisted of the usual assortment of people wanting advice for free and a few potential clients. I deleted all of them and headed for home, wondering what had possessed me to spend the night in the office. ---------After a shower that included a rather intense orgasm, I dressed myself and called Billy over a cup of coffee. He didn't have anything new for me and I told him I'd be by the station around lunchtime to drop off a gun for ballistics and to go through Gus's things. The next call was to Sarah Caruso, I was more than a little excited about the prospect of having dinner with her and waited through five rings for an answer.

"Hi, this is Sarah." "It's Maddie."

"Hey there," she said brightly. "I was hoping you'd call. Are we still on for tonight?" "Looking forward to it."

"Me too. How does seafood sound?" "Sounds great."

"Wanna meet me there or do you want me to pick you up?" I considered. "Come pick me up. I'm on the corner of Lincoln and Wellington."

"Is seven good?" "Perfect."

"I'll be there with bells on, I can't wait." "Me either." She giggled. "See you then, Maddie." "Okay."

"Bye bye." "Bye."

Jesus, she had a sexy voice. I disconnected with nipples hard enough to cut glass, and seriously considered the virtues of another shower. Reluctantly, I decided it against it. Sarah Caruso was understandably enamored of me and if I played my cards right, I might at least get a little heavy petting for dessert. Of course, this thought prompted several minutes of wanton contemplation that I had to forcibly extract myself from. There were things to do. First on my list was to pay a visit to the mysterious Anabel Hamilton. I grabbed my keys and made my way to the car with this destination in mind. Anabel only lived about ten minutes away, so it turned out to be a quick trip. The address led me to a trendy little neighborhood of street front businesses and brownstones. Not half bad. I was curious to know why Joey had been so cheerfully uninformative about her the day before since it was obvious he knew her and his attitude told me he in no way considered her a suspect. Anabel's house had a one-car driveway that was empty so I helped myself. Like many older homes within the inner city, the brownstone was within a cumshot of the houses on either side. You couldn't fart without your neighbor hearing it. Once upon a time, before the arrival of burb's and baby boomers the neighborhood had probably been home to the

somewhat prosperous. It was still well cared for. I walked up to the door and rang the bell, waiting patiently as I discreetly dug high-riding panties out of my crack. An answer wasn't forthcoming and I was preparing to knock again when interrupted by a shrill voice from next door. "Annie's at work." I turned to find an impressively plump, Godzilla ugly, middle-aged woman with rollers in her hair and wearing a housecoat staring at me from her front porch. "And where is that, ma'am?" "Where is what?" "Where does Annie work?" "Who's asking?" The woman's voice sounded like fingernails on a chalkboard. "I'm Maddie Ledoux," I said, digging out my ID and holding it up. "I can't see that from over here." I sighed and started to walk in her direction. "Use the sidewalk, I don't want you to damage my flowers," she shrieked. I cringed and took in the little row of winter dead plants that separated us. It wouldn't take a gazelle to avoid stepping on them. "My husband planted those for me, he'd be very disappointed if anything happened to them," I drowned her out and walked around the long way, coming up her little drive and stopping a safe distance away.

", He works twelve hours a day and," Looking at the woman and listening to her it was no wonder her husband worked such long hours. He probably volunteered for the weekends as well. Poor bastard. ", Hey, are you a cop or something?" "In a manner of speaking, ma'am," I said, again holding up my ID. "I'm a private investigator. Would you mind telling me where I could find Annie?" "Is she in trouble or something?"

Give me strength. "No, I just need to talk to her." She eyed me warily. "What about?" "I'm afraid that doesn't concern you," I said, quickly tiring of being in the woman's presence. "But I assure you she's not in any trouble. I just have a few questions she might be able to help me with." She huffed and much to my disgust, a wiener dog came out of the house to stand behind a pair of legs that resembled two pillars of chewed bubblegum. The vile little creature began barking at me in a tone just as piercing as its owner's. I hated dogs. I hated wiener dogs most of all. "Who do you think you are walking up here and telling me,?" I was confused. Just where did I go wrong? Had I not been polite? The woman's blathering and the barking dog was too much to handle. I took a step forward. "Look, lady," I snarled. "Just tell me where Anabel works before I fuckstart your head and punt your dumbass dog into traffic."

Her mouth closed with an audible collision of teeth and she looked at me as if teetering on the hysterical. I suddenly felt a real pang of sympathy for her husband. He deserved a medal or at least a night of freaky sex with a group of teenage girls. "Tell me, goddamn it," I growled. "Your fuckin' mutt is pissing me off." "Annie owns the video place just down the street," she said, pointing in the general direction and quickly bringing the hand back to her chest protectively as if afraid I would bite it off while it was extended. "Thank you, ma'am," I said sarcastically. "You've been very helpful." She didn't reply and I didn't really expect her to. I started in the direction of my car but changed course, the store was only a block or so down the street and it wouldn't kill me to walk. I lit up a smoke and gladly left the yelping dog and its offensive owner behind to console each other. The cigarette lasted until I was within sight of my objective. 'Rocket Video' was a little shop emblazoned with painted glass windows depicting various types of spacecraft. It was cute in a girlish sort of way. The door opened with the soft rattle of bells that hung in its path and I stepped into a warm but cluttered room. My eyes instantly pinpointed the little but supremely alluring brunette behind the counter talking spiritedly with a customer. She didn't look over when I entered and I hid behind a shelf of movies so I could study her unnoticed. Anabel was gorgeous in a way that made my knees go weak. The eyes behind a cute pair of slightly tinted glasses were an expressive hazel. Her features soft yet defined, almost Elven in appearance and crowned by thick, dark brown hair that she wore loose around her shoulders. I'd be the first to admit that I'm a shallow person in a lot of areas, but she attracted me in a way that I can only describe as pure. Sex was never far from the forefront of my mind and strangely, it suddenly seemed inappropriate to indulge in the fantasies I usually immersed myself in when confronted by a

beautiful woman. Anabel was too good for that and I hadn't so much as exchanged a word with her. For the second time in two days, I wondered if I was in love. Watching her interact with the customer had me mesmerized. With an easy grace that I could only envy, she smiled and giggled flirtatiously with the elderly man who clearly ate up every second of the attention. I was jealous. Eventually, it appeared that the old man was gearing up to leave and I was at a loss. What if she didn't like me? Thoughts like this were as alien to me as fellatio and it was bewildering. I usually didn't give a shit what people thought about me, but this was somehow different. I also didn't buy into instant karma yet that was exactly what the moment felt like. The bells from the front door jingled and I looked over to see the man exit the store. My eyes strayed back to Anabel and she looked around curiously, obviously aware that someone else was present although she couldn't see me. It was time to come out of hiding and I ran my hands over my hair, wishing I had a mirror and willing to piss on a sparkplug for a breath mint. I picked a movie off the shelf at random and approached her as casually as I thought I could pull off. Surprisingly, she looked in my direction and gasped in apparent recognition. It wasn't the reaction I had been hoping for and I groped for an opening. "Uh, Hi." She started to blush. "Hi, Maddie." My brow wrinkled. "I'm sorry, have we met? I can't imagine not remembering you." She bashfully studied the countertop. "No, but we were supposed to." "We were? When was this?" "The other night," she said, raising sympathetic eyes. "I heard about Gus.

I'm so sorry." "Me too." I faltered for a moment but quickly regained my focus. "But I don't understand." Her gaze returned to its timid but intense investigation of the counter. "I guess Gus didn't tell you," "Tell me what?" She sighed and took a deep breath. "Uhm, he invited me over the other night thinking you'd be there. He was, uh, well, he was matchmaking." I hid a frown for her benefit. Long ago, I made Gus promise to refrain from playing Cupid. His first and only attempt had merely resulted in adding another person to the long line of people that would like to see me in Hell with a broken back. It had been disastrous. No wonder Joey had been so evasive yesterday, he was an accomplice. "Uhm, maybe we can pretend this didn't happen and,"

Shit. She thought my silence was a rejection. "No, it's okay. I think Gus did me a huge favor." "Really?" she asked hopefully. "Really. Would you like to have lunch tomorrow?" "Yes," she said, bouncing a little on her feet but then scowling slightly. "I can't leave the shop though. Would it be okay to get together here and order in?" "Sure. I'd like that." She beamed a smile that made me feel faint. "Great!" I smiled back at her, more charmed than I cared to admit at her exuberance. "I," My response was cut short by the door chimes and I

turned to see a group of ladies enter the store. Anabel frowned disappointedly but then brightened. "When you come by tomorrow, I'll lock the doors," she whispered. One of the ladies sauntered up behind me and I felt cornered. "Okay," I said but managed a sly grin. "I guess I'll let you get back to work." "Noon." "Huh?" "I have lunch at noon." I giggled. "Okay." "Are you gonna rent that?" I looked stupidly at the box I had picked up, having completely forgotten I had it and why I grabbed it in the first place. I felt heat rise to my face. Could I be a bigger dork? Like I would really rent 'Kama Sutra'. "Uhm, no," I said lamely. "I didn't realize I had it. I'll put it back." I got a small chuckle and I mustered a weak smile. "See you tomorrow." "Bye, Maddie." I gave her an embarrassed wave and hurried over to put the ridiculous movie back where I found it. I offered another smile before I slipped outside and got one in return. A few strides up the sidewalk; I caught myself close to riding a hesitant wave of euphoria. A possible love life? Who would've figured? I sure didn't. ---------Sobriety encompassed me as I traveled across town. The worst part of my day was ahead of me and my apprehension was growing. When I arrived

at the station, I parked the car and smoked half a pack of cigarettes before I gathered enough courage to call Billy and let him know I was coming in. It took another ten minutes after that to actually leave the car and cross the street. He was waiting for me just inside the doors and I felt a wave of relief. "Hey, Maddie. You got something for me?" "Yeah," I said, digging Robby Frank's revolver out of my jacket. "I'd be surprised if it matches, and I'd like to have it back if possible." "I'll give it a go. Where did you get it?" "Can't say." "Alright," he agreed easily and leaned in to whisper in my ear. "Porter's here, I'll try and run interference." I rolled my eyes. A confrontation was inevitable but I knew Billy would delay it as long as possible. "Thanks." "I let the guys know to give you some space and I gathered up some boxes for you. They're in his office. Take all the time you need." I gave him a desperately grateful look. "You ready?" I nodded and he led me to the elevator. We rode up three floors in silence and, not for the first time, I marveled at what a smart and deceptively sensitive man Billy was. He didn't feel the need to fill the quiet with conversation but he stood close, relaying to anyone who might notice exactly where his allegiance stood. He gave me distance and respect yet offered support by proximity. I had both friends and enemies among the police force. Principal among the enemy was Glen Porter. Porter had thrown the book at me after my incident with Senator Hilary and

he wasn't alone. Many of his colleagues, including the mayor and the governor, wanted nothing short of my public execution. I was an embarrassment to the police force. Only three months out of the academy and still probationary, I was considered a rookie hothead with obvious ties to Organized Crime who had brutalized a public servant for no apparent reason. Battle lines within the department were immediately drawn. One camp political, the other fraternal. Up in arms over the treatment a beloved liberal Senator had suffered at my hands, the press portrayed me as a monster. Little if anything was ever mentioned about the Senator being drunk off his ass and driving around with a bottle of Jim Beam between his legs, and of course, it didn't matter. No one was going to pursue charges against him while he lay in a hospital bed unsure if he would ever walk again. It was only a matter of hours before I was suspended and standing before a judge. Truth be known, I lost my temper. Lost it in a way I hope never to experience again. He pushed every one of my buttons and he did it with a sadistic glee, confident that a man of his stature didn't have to answer to anyone. He told me as much before he spit in my face. Until that moment, I'd never hurt or wanted to hurt anyone just for the hell of it. I didn't think I had it in me. Senator Hilary proved me wrong and if backup hadn't shown up and intervened, I probably would've killed the man. I never admitted my loss of control; in fact I never reached the stand to testify in my own defense. After two months of suffering through a public lynching, the hoopla died quietly and without a word of apology. A hasty and clandestine backroom deal brokered my resignation and the dismissal of charges. It turns out that the good Senator made a practice of recording conversations that, among other locations, included his car. Surprisingly, and I emphasize that word with heavy sarcasm, a tape of our encounter turned up in an evidence locker that had somehow been overlooked by the prosecution. The tape not only exonerated me to a certain extent, but also incriminated the Senator in a host of other, indiscretions. I was unimpressed and didn't need a recording to tell me he was and is a piece

of shit. The charges against me couldn't be dropped fast enough. Unfortunately, my return to duty was out of the question, the department couldn't justify it to the public or to the press. I lost a career and the Senator can't walk without pain. I think I got the better part of the deal. However, grudges within the department ran deep, and there were more than a few of the politically elite that would pounce on me the minute I fucked up, eager for the vindictive opportunity to settle perceived wrongs. The elevator doors opened and Billy began the process of leading me toward Gus's office. I knew the way of course; I'd been there many times. It was Billy's way of providing me with a shield. My worries turned out to be unfounded as we made our way across the room; no one approached me or commented. Most gave me silent nods of sympathy or a friendly wave. It struck me then, that even though there were those who might dislike me, almost no one disliked Gus. They had lost a brother, a man everyone respected, friends and enemies alike. Billy came to a halt and opened the door to Gus's office. "No rush, Maddie. Give me a call when you're to ready to go and I'll come back down." "Thanks, Billy," I said quietly as I slipped inside the room. He shut the door behind me and I was alone. I noted the closed blinds and the boxes stacked in front of the desk. Apparently, Billy had prepared for my arrival. Gus always kept the blinds open. I circled the desk and plopped down in the chair with a thud. My eyes slowly roamed the little room, seeing things I previously didn't think twice about. Gus had a lot of awards and citations that decorated the walls. It wasn't the typical 'I love me' display, for it included his kids. There were framed photocopies of about every award or diploma Woody and I ever received. Pictures of us were on almost every surface that could support them. My eyes landed on one in particular. It had been taken the evening of my thirteenth birthday. A couple had snapped a picture of us with a Polaroid as Gus carried me piggyback

toward the parking lot. The man had simply walked up and handed Gus the photo. Back then; I was relatively new to Gus and still very uncertain of things. Suddenly finding yourself living in a different country with a new family was a sluggish process to adjust to, especially for a child. He gave me everything I wanted or needed, but I was a little slow to come around. I soon learned that what I really needed and desperately wanted was a parent. The picture I was looking at was taken on the day I realized I had a father. It was the best day of my life. Gus had rousted me out of bed and hurried me through a morning routine. Energized about something he would only hint at, I was spirited to the car and he drove a couple of hours, entertaining me the whole time with an endless stream of stupid jokes. Eventually we arrived at his surprise and I was awestruck. The State Fair was Disneyland for as far as I was concerned, I'd never seen anything like it. We spent the entire time going from ride to ride, only taking a break to stuff ourselves with junk food before rushing off to the next one. I chattered constantly, excitedly dragging him from one place to another until I was sure there was nothing left to do or see. I fell asleep on the way home, having used up a month's supply of energy in one day. Awaking only when he tucked me into bed that night, still half asleep but remembering clearly when he said he loved me. It was the first time I ever heard the words, and I knew then that I had a home. I could count the times he had said it on both my hands. He didn't say it very often, but each time he did, it only meant that much more. He didn't give his love lightly, but he loved all the way. I was a lot like him and had adopted more than a few of his personality traits but this was one I could've passed on. I wish I could tell him now how much I love him. I wish I had told him more often. I hope he knew how much he meant to me. How much I miss him. I wish, The tears came suddenly and I buried my head in my hands, waiting for

them to run their course.

IV I was sitting cross-legged on the floor, carefully wrapping the more fragile stuff in newspaper when my cell phone rang. I'd been in the office a few hours, lost in memories and oblivious to anything but the task in front of me. I reluctantly dug the phone from my pocket.

"Maddie, Porter is on the way," Billy said. "Great."

"Don't make it worse than it is." Good advice. "I'll do my best, Billy. Thanks." I put the phone back in my pocket and wiped at my face, the sobbing might have stopped, but I had no control over the tears that continued to leak from my eyes. It occurred to me suddenly that I didn't give a shit. He was my Dad and I loved him. I was allowed to grieve him, goddamn it. A knock came at the door and I didn't bother to acknowledge it. He would come in anyway. Sure enough, he poked his head in a second later. "Maddie," he said, entering the office and closing the door behind him. I didn't look up. "Glen." I could almost hear him stiffen at the casual address and I sighed, maybe I should try and heed Billy's advice. He took a seat in the chair next to the door, crossing one leg over the other primly. He was a little man with feminine mannerisms and a bad comb over.

"I bet you think I'm here to bust your balls?" I shrugged. It was what I expected. "I'll admit the thought did cross my mind," he said amiably. "But that would only make me out to be the prick you think I am." Gee, was that an opening or what? I clamped down on the impulse to jump all over the opportunity with both barrels. With an effort, I remained silent. After a long pause, he chuckled. "I can't believe you passed that up." I almost grinned. "Me either." He laughed. "Alright, I'm not here to make any apologies," he said. "Your situation was a bad one with no simple solution, and the fact of the matter is, we were both wrong. You were wrong because you damn near beat that man to death, and no matter what he said or did, it was your job to enforce the law, not break it." There was no arguing with that, and I gave a little nod of concession. It was the closest I've ever come to admitting any culpability. "And I should have handled the situation differently. My job requires an unfortunate amount of political wrangling and I made some bad decisions. Regardless of what you may believe, that tape came as a surprise to me. If I had known about it sooner, I wouldn't have tolerated your crucifixion. " It took me a moment to digest this. "Why are you telling me this now?" "Because you deserve to hear it and because Gus would've wanted me to say it." My eyebrows climbed into my bangs. "Thank you." "You have fewer enemies than you realize, but you'd be remiss to think you have none," he said, rising to his feet. "Gus was damn good man, one of the best I've ever known and, believe it or not, I'm terribly sorry for your

loss." I could only manage a nod and he left the room without another word, closing the door behind him. The next few moments were spent in a somewhat stunned contemplation. It was like finding out that the turd you were served for dinner didn't taste all that bad. People were elusive creatures, just when you thought you had them pinned down; they always found a way to surprise you. Another knock on the door. "Come on in, Billy." He entered warily and slowly took a seat in the same chair Glen had just exited. "Uh, everything okay?" "Yeah." He leaned over and studied me. "Jesus, Maddie," he sighed. "I told Woody I'd clean out the office. You didn't have to do this." "That's not what Woody said. It doesn't matter though, it's been good for me." "Really?" "Yeah." He reached into his jacket and retrieved a handkerchief. "You've got mascara all over." I snatched it from his hand and rubbed at my face. "Shit. That damn Porter saw me like this." I didn't have to look to see the smile. "How'd that go?" "It turns out he's not the dickhead I thought he was."

"Well," he snickered. "There's something I thought I'd never hear you say." I shrugged and turned to look at him. "Did I get it all?" "Most of it." I went back to work. "Anything you want to tell me?" he asked. "I'll have ballistics for you tomorrow on the gun you gave me." "That's fine, I doubt it's the one I'm looking for. And no, I don't have any real suspects yet. You got anything for me on Sabrina DiCarlo?" "I got reams of stuff on Salvotore but next to nothing on her." "A picture at least?" "Nothing even remotely recent." "Can I see what you have? Gus was poking around in the DiCarlo mystery." "You looking for something in particular?" "I really don't know. Almost everybody Gus had over that night had dealings with DiCarlo." "I'll get something together for you. I'm heading up the investigation for the department and have already come under some pressure for dragging my heels. Keep me in the know so I can make myself look good, okay?" "I will." "You already talk to everyone there that night?" "Yeah."

"Soooo," he purred. "What did you think of Anabel?" I stopped my grooming and shot him a glare. "For Christ sake, you too?" He laughed at me and I threw the handkerchief at him. "Come on, Maddie, gimme the story. Joey and I promised to fill each other in." "Aren't you two a little old for gossip?" He leaned back in his chair and waved to himself with both hands. "Give it to me." I ignored him. He snorted amusedly. "Did you like her?" Much to my dismay, I began to redden. "Oh, my God. Is that a blush?" "No," I growled. "I'm on the rag. It's just a hot flash." "You never could lie worth a damn," he chortled happily. "I'll tell Joey we picked a winner. Did ya kiss her?" I rolled my eyes and scooted around on the floor so I wasn't facing him. "Would you please shut the fuck up?" Another gale of laughter at my expense. "For someone who comes across as tougher than a coffin nail, it's a riot to see you get all girly over your love life." I sighed. I'd heard it all before. My eyes fell to my watch and I jumped to my feet. "Shit. I'm supposed to meet Woody in half an hour." "Where at?" Billy asked, his chuckles finally tapering off. "Abernathy's. Help me pack up the rest?"

"Sure," he said, sliding from his chair and taking a seat next to me on the floor. "Here, I'll finish wrapping this stuff." "Okay," I said, rising to my feet. I sat down in Gus's chair with the intention of going through the desk, but froze when my gaze returned to Billy. Unexpectedly, moisture again rose to my eyes. Here was a guy who had a million other things clamoring for his attention yet chose to ignore it all so he could be here with me. I looked at him sitting on the floor in his wrinkled suit, carefully wrapping picture frames, and I felt a moving wave of affection. It dawned on me then that I wasn't near as alone as I thought, and my family was larger than I had previously realized. "You okay, Maddie?" he asked, and I blinked to find him looking at me curiously. I wiped at my eyes and shot him my best smile. "Yeah. Yeah, I am." "Ya sure?" "Very." ---------I jogged into the lobby of Abernathy's a little over five minutes late and ran right smack into the disapproving glare of Woodrow Ledoux. He was a big, chubby guy with man breasts and a head of dark hair that would've made Elvis Presley jealous. Other than the brown eyes, Woody didn't take after Gus, physically or in any other way, they got along only because they both made the effort. "Glad you could make it, Maddie," he said in his holier than thou voice. "Sorry," I said brusquely, hoping to avoid a confrontation. "Are you planning on being late to the funeral too?"

That pissed me off. "Don't fuck with me today, Woodrow." We spent a few seconds indulging in a spaghetti western stare down, a game he not only sucked at, but always lost. He kept his record intact by releasing a sigh and looking away. "That was uncalled for, I apologize." "Yes, it was," I agreed. "Apology accepted," I couldn't help but add condescendingly. His eyes flashed. "Do you wanna fight?" "Do you? I'm not the one who made a shitty comment the second I walked in the door." "You were late." "So? I'm here now, aren't I?" "Yes, you are. Surprisingly enough." "What should be surprising is the fact you could take a break from defending the poor, oppressed masses from the imagined evils of The Man, long enough to be having this stupid argument with me." He ground his teeth. "You're not wrong. This is a stupid argument." "If I'm not wrong, then I'm right, and other than gorgeous, it's my favorite thing to be." Anger battled briefly with amusement. It was a close call, but he finally chuckled. "Alright, goddamn it. I was being a prick. Can we just let it go?" I shrugged indifferently. "Sure." He stomped off a few paces, performing his standard indignant lawyer

routine. "Jesus, you make it so hard," he exclaimed, raising his arms in plea to a higher power. "What do you want from me? A fuckin' benediction?" He didn't answer and turned away, walking over to stand in front of a casket with his back to me. I rolled my eyes and waited for him to emerge from his sulk, casually looking around and finding no interest whatsoever in the surroundings. I sighed. He was a bastard and I was a bitch. There was no getting around it but there was no harm in trying to ignore it, at least for a little while. I turned to apologize and came up short when I noticed his shoulders shaking. Suddenly ashamed of myself, I eased up behind him and placed a sympathetic hand on his back. Much to my surprise, I encountered eyes shining not with grief, but with mirth. "What's so funny?" "Do you remember old Tomaso's funeral?" My eyebrow's knit. "I don't think so." "Sure you do," he said. "Gasbag Tomaso?" I let out a quick bark of laughter, the nickname igniting the memory instantly. Tomaso had been a local mafia icon for as long as I could remember. A crotchety, vindictive old man that had lived to the ripe old age of ninety-six. He was such a nasty son of a bitch that all the neighborhood kids were terrified of him. When I was growing up, his little house at the end of the street was generally thought of as a portal to Hell, and was avoided like a hooker with a 'Herpes' tattoo. If one were unlucky enough to get too close, the old man, who spent most of his day in a rocker on the porch, would scream profanities and throw garbage at you. He acquired the nickname 'Gasbag' sometime during the last few years of his life. Tomaso went senile and developed a deafening, chronic case of

gas that made nuclear fallout seem harmless. The family, of course, took care of him, but fights often broke out between the wise guys over whose turn it was to watch over him. Nobody wanted to stay in a house that smelled like a sulfur factory with an old man, that when he was lucid, took his misery out on anyone unfortunate enough to be within range. Finally, the old bastard kicked the bucket and received a funeral with honors. As malicious as Tomaso had been, he'd also been an old school gangster who defined loyalty and, out of respect, the family had shown up in force. When Father O'Brien opened his mouth to begin the service, someone in the crowd made a generous and shockingly loud fart noise that echoed throughout the room. A stunned silence followed in its wake, everyone afraid to even breathe. It was the Father himself that finally broke, emitting a strangled titter of laughter that instigated an avalanche. It was the only funeral I've ever attended where there truly wasn't a dry eye in the house. "How could I forget?" I said. "What brought that to mind?" "No clue, it just popped into my head." I snickered. "I've always wondered who was to blame for that." He smiled. "You don't know?" I shook my head. "No." "You mean you never fell prey to Joey's whoopee cushion?" I gaped at him. "Joey?" He nodded amusedly. "Yeah, Dad finally ended up taking it away from him." "That's hilarious." "You remember O'Brien scolding everybody for laughing?"

I chuckled. "Yeah, he yelled at us and then giggled all the way through his sermon." "The damn pallbearers stumbled the casket out to the hearse laughing so hard they almost dropped it." We roared at the recollection and were still at it when one of the junior Abernathy's entered the lobby and addressed us. "Woodrow and Matilda Ledoux?" "That's us," Woody said, wiping at his eyes. The ghoul started to give us a well-oiled look of compassion but it changed quickly to confusion when he realized we were laughing, not crying. "Uhm, if you'll come with me?" We got ourselves together and followed after him. I was startled when Woody grabbed my hand and squeezed it. "I'm sorry, Maddie." I squeezed him back. "Me too." ---------I sped all the way back to my loft and hurriedly carried all the boxes from Gus's office up the stairs. I was running late. The appointment at Abernathy's had taken longer than expected. I stacked everything next to the kitchen counter and discarded my clothes on the way to the shower. Sarah was due to show up in less than an hour so I rushed through my routine. After I dried off and got into some underwear, I paused while surveying my possible choices of attire. Should I go for casual or something sexy? Of course, it didn't really matter. You could dip me in babyshit and I'd still be the bomb. With that in mind, I decided on the usual jeans and shirt and

hastily headed for the mirror to fix my face. Not that it needed fixing, just a few touches to highlight my natural magnificence. The doorbell rang as I was tying back my hair and I felt a little jolt of excitement. My last date had been so long ago that it was only a barely recognizable memory. However, I could clearly recall how it had ended and I decided to put an extra effort into softening my admittedly abrasive edges. No need to scare another one away. I was desperate but then again, I always had Stephanie to fall back on. She'd never leave me. She was smart enough to know she had a good thing. My hand was a foot away from the door, when it struck me that my place was a mess and generally resembled a Gypsy landfill. I chewed on my lip for a second and then hastily ran into the kitchen to get my jacket and gun. Coming to the conclusion that it would be better if she didn't come in. I opened the door and quickly stepped outside, closing it behind me and forcing her to back up a step. "Hi!" I said brightly. "Hi," she giggled. "I guess the place is a mess?" "Uhm, was I that obvious?" "Nah," she scoffed. "You look great." "Thanks, so do you," I said, and I meant it. Other than a gray leather jacket, Sarah was dressed to kill in a pretty pink blouse that made my mouth water and tight white jeans that greased my weasel. "Thanks," she grinned. "You ready?" I put my jacket on and undid my belt to accommodate the gun. "Now, I am." "You always carry that?" "The gun?"

"Yeah." "Always." "Hmmm," she grunted and shrugged dismissively, extending her hand. "Come on." I took her hand with a little smile and happily let her lead me down the stairs. We hit the street and I was escorted to a little blue Camero. She even opened the door for me. Smart chick. She wanted me bad. When she sat down behind the wheel, she cast a smile in my direction. "Ready?" "Yep." She pulled away from the curb and sped off down the street. "How long were you in the Army, Maddie?" "A little over six years." "Why did you get out?" "I realized they wouldn't let me fly forever." "Did you have one of those cool nicknames?" "Huh?" "You know, like Iceman or Maverick?" "Oh. Yeah, I did." She waited a few seconds and then turned a look on me. "Well?" "Well, what?" Eyes rolled. "Well, what was your nickname?"

I grinned. "What do you think it was?" "I dunno. Hot pants?" "Would've been fitting, but no." A chuckle. "Just tell me." "Maddie." "Maddie?" "Yep." "Humph. Ya hungry?" "Yeah. Haven't had anything all day." She shot me a wink. "Well then, we'll have to get you filled up."

Sweet Jeebus. It was at times like these that I truly wished I were easy. I'd like to be a slut. One look at Sarah and I really wanted to be a slut. I don't know where I picked it up and if I did, I'd take it back, but I'd never been able to jump right into the sack with someone I just met. I didn't want every woman, just the right one. Was Sarah the right one? Was Anabel? I sure as hell hoped one of them was because I didn't relish the idea of growing old with Stephanie. Maybe I was just a romantic at heart. "You still with me?" "Huh?" I asked, looking up to see her gazing at me amusedly. "Sorry, I was just thinking." "What about?" "Potatoes." She snickered. "What?"

"I was thinking I had a craving for potatoes." ---------Dinner was an entertaining and in some ways, enlightening affair. Sarah was great. She was smart, funny, and incredibly alluring. I had a moment of incredible weakness when she excused herself to go powder her nose and I got to watch her walk away in those fantastic jeans. If she had returned to the table with a carrot and asked me to eat it out of her ass, I probably would've dropped to my knees immediately and ordered her to bend over. Fortunately, she didn't make any such request and I eventually regained my bearings. However, she dropped enough hints over the course of the evening to make it quite obvious what she wanted. That want was me and well, who could blame her? She thought I was wonderful and I couldn't help but agree. She also wasn't the bleeding heart I was afraid she might be. She had a head on her shoulders that could be admired for more than just a pretty face. Her halfway house was only one of several successful business ventures. She'd made her money and had decided to give a little back to those less fortunate. In my view, there was absolutely nothing wrong with that. "Do you want desert?" she asked. My mind instantly blazed down the path that led to my groin, but I think I recovered nicely. "Sure." "Want to have it here or at my place?" There it was. The question I'd been dreading all evening. Oh, how I wanted to go. She turned me on in such a way that I'd probably come the second I stood from my chair. It wasn't just physical; I liked her. I liked her a lot. She obviously liked me so what was the problem? Say yes! Say yes! I was fucking hopeless. Something, something irritating and persistent,

emanating from deep down inside, prompted me to open my mouth and decline. "As much as I know I would like that, I'm afraid it's just a little too soon for me," I said apologetically. Her disappointment was obvious, but she rallied. "That's not the answer I wanted but it's the one I pretty much expected." "It was?" "Yeah," she said with a little grin. "Why?" I asked, leaning forward in my chair, extremely interested in her answer. "Because I've hit on you all night and there were a couple of times you seemed to struggle with it." I saw where this was headed and jumped to put a stop to it. "It's not you. Believe me. It's not you at all." She grunted. "So if I were to take that at face value and ask you out again, you'd say yes?" "In a heartbeat." She leaned back in her chair and beamed a playful smile. "Let me think about that over dessert." I giggled. "Please do." We ordered our sweets and fell back into a friendly chatter. Each trying to learn as much we could about the other. I was really hoping that she would ask me out a second time, although I had to admit that if shoe was another foot, I myself probably wouldn't. I felt like a fool and castigated myself for turning her down. It wasn't the first time in my life I'd gotten such an offer and I've always said no. Why? For the life of me I wish I knew. It was a topic

I struggled with often, and it seemed I was no closer to an answer than I'd been a decade ago. Dessert gave way to drinks and we bantered back and forth until the alcohol was abandoned in favor of coffee. I was disappointed when the evening began to approach its conclusion. I couldn't remember the last time I had enjoyed a date so thoroughly. I wanted kiss her. I mean I really wanted to kiss her. I became so obsessed with the desire that I had trouble thinking about anything else. However, it occurred to me in the car that she still hadn't extended an invitation to get together again. Worriedly, I looked out the window to take in my surroundings and was disenchanted to discover we were only a matter of minutes away from my place. Should I ask her or should I hang tough and see what happens? I was still debating the question when she pulled up to the curb and stopped. It was the moment of truth. "Want me to walk you up?" she asked. "Yes." She got out of the car and started to walk around so I hurried out of my seat to join her. I was afraid she might open my door for me and I didn't want to play the princess. I was offered a hand and I took it. We walked up the stairs in a companionable silence and when we reached the top she turned suddenly to face me. I hoped my nervousness wasn't showing. "I'd like to see you again, Maddie." A wave of relief. "I'd like to see you too. I had a great time." "So did I." I offered a nervous smile and she giggled. "I'd really like to kiss you." My knees almost buckled. "You read my mind."

She closed in shyly and placed hands on my waist. I couldn't wait and leaned forward to meet her. I met lips that aroused me powerfully and was welcomed by arms that moved to encircle me tightly. I think I may have whimpered when her breasts pressed into mine and I know I gasped when the hands on my back dropped to my ass. When she captured my tongue and sucked it on it softly, I almost collapsed. Another few seconds and I wouldn't have the willpower to stop so I carefully started to back away. To my relief, and to my disappointment, she let me. When we disengaged she kept her eyes closed and licked her lips so seductively that I had to lean back to steady myself on the door behind me. "You taste wonderful, Maddie," she whispered. "So, so do you." "I'd like to do that again." "I'd better not." "You sure?" "No. And that's why I better not." She chuckled. "Can I call you? Soon?" "Yes." "Then I will," she said with a determined nod, leaning in quickly to peck me on the cheek. "Goodnight, Maddie." "Bye, Sarah," I rasped, unable to look away and torturing myself as I watched her walk back down the steps. She stopped in front of her car and gave me a little wave that I returned robotically. After she drove off, it took me a few minutes to get my shit together, but when I did, I quickly fumbled for the keys in my pocket. I burst through the

door and made a beeline for the bedroom. Stephanie needed me. Needed me in the worst way. ---------That night, I dreamed about Gus. A memory I hadn't thought about in years. The public school system was a far cry from what I was previously accustomed to. The size, diversity, and freedom easily allowing a greater opportunity to practice the ignorant cruelty that children often engage in. Not that I wasn't guilty of it myself on occasion, but like everybody, it was an eye opener when it was directed squarely at you. I was a bit of a tomboy and had an accent when I was younger that easily singled me out of a crowd. Those two reasons alone guaranteed my exclusion from any of the popular cliques. There was also the fact that Gus and Joey didn't really buy into the whole private school idea so Sophie and I had the added bonus of being kids the other children's parents had told them to avoid. When Sophie and I weren't joined at the hip, I was mostly a loner, and to be honest, that suited me just fine. Now, I've previously denied being a bigot, but if there's one class or culture of people that I'm truly prejudiced against, it's rednecks. Fortunately, your typical redneck tends to avoid your large metropolitan areas and for that, we can all be thankful. I personally think they realize that they wouldn't survive very long in a city, they wouldn't be tolerated and they're just smart enough to know it. Well that, and I'm sure they'd miss molesting their cousins, farm animals, and whatever else they might have a hankering for. I could go on for hours, and in great detail, illustrating exactly why rednecks are the most useless bags of skin inhabiting the planet, but odds are, most people already know this and I'd be wasting my time. Even bikers hate them and that speaks for itself. Jesse Wayne Harper stood out like a turd in a public swimming pool. Fourteen years old and the proud owner of an evil smile devoid of dental hygiene, he combed his hair with buttered toast and clothed himself as if

he desired to be Willie Nelson's dirty laundry. Every pair of jeans he owned had a faded little circle on the back pocket created from carrying around a can of dip. He was a vicious little prick and he went out of his way to advertise it. My run in with Jesse Wayne took place just off campus. Apparently, he had seen Sophie and I eating lunch together that afternoon. When we parted ways, I pecked her on the cheek. It was nothing out of the ordinary, we were best friends and if I hadn't have done it, she would have. Jesse Wayne took exception and intercepted me after school on the sidewalk with his pathetic little slag. I listened to his venom with an irate ear, trying my best to get through the situation without a brouhaha. I'd had my share of mishaps and I knew if Gus had to come down to the school again because I was in trouble, there'd be hell to pay. I suspected then that I preferred girls over boys, but I'd never been confronted with the hateful and disgusting comments that Jesse appeared to be taking great pleasure in spewing forth. Surprisingly, I endured it all, snapping only when his commentary switched from me and targeted Sophie. In a fit of temper, I lunged forward and pushed him as hard as I could, hoping he would fall down so I might escape. He was much larger than I was and my assault only managed to make him collide with his girlfriend. She fell down and before I could get away he grabbed me by the hair and hit me so hard that I too, ended up on the ground. I'd never been hit before and I was stunned. Terrified at how badly it hurt, I immediately burst into tears. When he turned to his girlfriend, I lurched to my feet and managed to push him over as he bent to help her up. He rose with a red face so I did the only thing I could. I ran. I ran for six blocks with him in pursuit. Finally, I flew into Joey's shop scared to death and gasping for air. Jesse Wayne wisely chose not to pursue me inside. Joey wasn't there at the time so one of the guys called Gus to come and get me. He arrived not ten minutes later with a look on his face that just plain scared the hell out of me. I guess he could see that I was frightened, so he smiled and I rushed over to be engulfed in his arms. Once we got in

the car, I blubbered out the whole story. Repeating everything Jesse Wayne had said and done. By the time I was finished, you could easily see dangerous black thunderclouds brewing overhead. When we arrived at home, he directed me to a chair in the living room and disappeared into the kitchen. He returned a moment later with a washcloth and a baggie of ice, taking a seat on the coffee table in front of me to gently wipe away my tears. "Maddie, what's right for you may not be right for other people," he said softly. "If they have a problem with that, it's their problem, not yours." He reached out to tap me on the chest. "You follow your heart wherever it leads and you'll never be sorry." It took me a while to understand what he was getting at. Gus's sensitive conversations were very few and far between. "Wha, what if he was right?" I finally asked. "Nothing that came out of that little bastard's mouth was right, Maddie," he growled. "But if you're asking me what I would think if you wanted a girlfriend instead of a boyfriend, I'll tell you." It took every bit of courage I had to nod my head. "As long as you were happy, I wouldn't give two shits one way or the other." I grinned bashfully and he placed the icepack on my cheek. "Now, you hold that there while I make a call, okay?" "Okay." He vanished and Joey arrived not long after. They spent a little while talking out on the porch and then Gus came back inside to fix us dinner. That minute of conversation on the subject of my sexuality was the only time it was ever discussed. In all the years that followed, he never gave me the slightest reason to think that he hadn't meant exactly what he said.

As for Jesse Wayne, well, he never came back to school. A few years later, I learned that the Harper family had received a visit from the goodfellas. Apparently, the gents weren't too fond of rednecks either. They advised the parents that it would be in their best interest to leave town and return to whatever shithole they crawled out of. They also left Jesse Wayne with eight broken fingers and two broken thumbs. As far as I know. Nobody misses them. After waking, I lounged in bed for almost an hour thinking about things. Had Gus unmasked Sabrina DiCarlo? She was the only real suspect. I couldn't see a motive anywhere else. Of course, the murder could've been perpetrated by anyone, it didn't have to point to any of the people Gus had over that night. However, my gut told me it did. Someone at the party knew something they weren't telling me. Perhaps, one of them was even the triggerman. But who and why? The Franks? I doubted it. They were genuinely surprised by the news of Gus's death and were smart enough to realize that messing with him held repercussions. They had nothing to gain and too much to lose. I couldn't figure them for it. Sarah? That seemed preposterous. Joey? Gimme a break. Anabel? That was just ludicrous. The Binkowskis? I narrowed my eyes. They had lied to me, whether they realized it or not. I leaned toward not. They didn't know they were lying and were just telling me what they thought they knew. However, Sidney had dealt with Sabrina personally. That fact alone required that I visit him again. Then there was Tish. She was about as real as professional wrestling. She merited looking into. Sabrina DiCarlo? She was the only person that had any semblance of a

motive. Sabrina was marked for death. Everyone who knew Gus also knew he was close to the family and old man Sirico had a vendetta to finish. Would she whack Gus to protect herself? A good question. A person who held the kind of power Sabrina did, could probably remove Sirico himself if it came down to it. With that in mind, why hadn't she? I needed more information and it was time to get moving so I rolled out of bed and made tracks for the bathroom.

V Once I was ready to start my day, the first order of business was to give Billy a call. He had already assembled the files on DiCarlo and I asked him to get what he could for me on Tish Binkowski. He agreed and we made arrangements to meet for breakfast. When I walked into the little diner he favored, he was already seated and waiting for me in his usual booth. He shot me a grin and waved me over. "Well, well," he said as I sat down. "Someone's all prettied up today." I rolled my eyes. "You're imagining things." "I don't think so. I can't remember the last time I saw you with a bow in your hair," he drawled happily. "Give it a rest, Billy." He leaned forward conspiratorially. "Not 'til you give me something to chew on. You got a date?" "I tied my hair back with a bow and this leads you to believe I have a date?" "Uh huh."

"Why?" "Just a hunch." I shook my head, but he wouldn't let it go. "Well? Do you have a date?" I sighed. "Yes. If you must know." "I must. With Anabel?" I nodded reluctantly and he chortled, fumbling his cell phone out of a pocket excitedly. "What are you doing?" "I gotta call Joey." I reached out and swiped the phone out of his hand. "Jesus, you're worse than an old bitty. Can't you at least wait until I'm gone?" He laughed and fell back in his seat. "Oh, alright." "Gee, thanks," I said sarcastically, getting a snicker in return. He waved to the waitress and I ordered coffee and a bagel. When she left, he pulled a file from his briefcase and tossed it on the table. "That's what we have on Tish Binkowski." I nodded and picked up the folder, surprised to see an official copy. "What's this? You could get in trouble for giving this to me." "Porter came to see me after you left yesterday." "Oh?" "You've got carte blanche. He also said that if he had to, he'd do his best to run interference for you."

I was stunned. "You're shittin' me." He shrugged. "Nope." Damn, I had seriously misjudged the man. "I don't know what to say." "There's more." I could only gape. "He told me that he'd fight to get you back onboard if you reapplied with the department." "No way." "We've got a new mayor," he said. "Porter thinks he can pull it off." It was a lot to think about and I sat there in astonishment as I wrapped my mind around it. Eventually, the waitress arrived with our food and Billy spoke again. "Anyway, give him a call if you're interested. See my Desk Sergeant later; he has the DiCarlo stuff boxed up for you. There's a lot to go through." "Okay." "Oh, before I forget," he said, reaching back into his briefcase. "The gun you gave me is a no go," he added, placing the Frank revolver on the table in front of me. "I kinda figured." "Also, forensics ran all the fingerprints they could lift from the house. Nothing on that front as well." "I was expecting that." "Me too, but ya never know."

"True enough," I agreed. "What are your thoughts on a motive, Billy?" He played with his fork and hummed for a moment. "I've rattled that around for a while now and I'm still coming up empty. My nose points me to the DiCarlo's but that's mainly because of the mystery enshrouding them." I grunted. "Okay, your turn. What's the interest in Tish Binkowski?" "She just strikes me wrong," I said around a mouthful of bagel. "Plus, the Binkowskis fed me a line of bullshit. Although, I don't think they knew it was bullshit. I'm gonna go see them again after lunch." "Hmmm," he grunted, and nodded toward the folder he'd given me. "Her sheet makes for interesting reading." I flipped it open and started to browse while we went about our respective meals. Billy was wrong. It wasn't interesting. It was a tragedy. "Six arrests for prostitution?" He nodded. "Was Sidney a customer?" "I assume so. Can't prove it though." "How long have they been married?" "Almost four years." "That means Sidney got her cleaned up. Two rehab stays three years ago." "Probably." "She's had three arrests for possession," I said, looking up in surprise.

"How did she weasel out of those?" "Yeah, I thought that was a little fishy myself so I looked it up," he said. "You familiar with a Lawrence Merchant?" "Nope." "He's a high-dollar lawyer the department would love to see gang raped and left for dead." "I'll bet," I said with a chuckle, but then it hit me. "Hold it, where would a twenty-dollar whore get the money for an expensive mouthpiece?" "No idea," he said with a shrug. "She have a pimp?" "Again, no idea." I grunted and bent my attention back to the file. "She has no next of kin?" "None, but never confirmed." "Where was she born?" He tapped a finger on the table. "Detroit, but never confirmed." I looked up sharply. "What the hell?" "She never spent more than six hours in custody and like I said, she had a good lawyer." "She never saw a trial?" "Nope, all the charges were thrown out before it ever got that far." "And nobody was curious as to why a streetwalker had an OJ Simpson attorney?"

"Who would've had the time?" I conceded his point with a slight nod. It might have raised an eyebrow but in a high volume society, her case would be almost instantly forgotten as soon as it was disposed of. Police work in a large city was a lot like the mail; it never stopped. He stood up. "I've got court in about fifteen, can I have my phone back now?" "Sure," I said with a chuckle, sliding it across the table. He collected it with a stupid grin. "Can I call you later for details?" "No." He laughed and dug his wallet from a pocket. "I'll get the tab if you get the tip." "Deal." A bill hit the table. "Lemme know what you find out from the Binkowskis." "Will do," I said, still reading through the file. "See ya, Billy." "See ya." I was so engrossed in the details of Tish Binkowski that I didn't look up when he left. I jumped in my seat and almost shrieked when whiskers brushed my face and a kiss was planted on my cheek. "Say hi to Anabel for me," Billy whispered in my ear. "Goddamn it, Billy. You scared the shit out of me," I said with a punch to his arm. "Oww," he exclaimed jovially, rubbing his wounded appendage as he turned and sauntered toward the door.

I smiled at his back and reached into my jacket for a tip. When I picked up the tab I noticed with a scowl the one-dollar bill he had left behind. The jerk had stiffed me. It was kinda funny so I just snickered and put a ten on the table. I finished my coffee as I read through the file again. This time, I picked up on something I hadn't noticed before. Tish had gotten a traffic ticket late last year in Fowler, Iowa. No big deal, but for reasons I couldn't explain, it seemed significant. ---------Five minutes before noon I parked across the street from 'Rocket Video', checked my hair in the mirror, and made sure I had some breath mints. The mints were a must; I wanted fresh breath in case Anabel wanted a little taste of paradise. I got out and bounced all the way to the door, ridiculously happy at the chance to see her again. I entered the store and was disappointed to find a small crowd milling about. Anabel spotted me as I walked in and came up on her tiptoes, shooting me an enthusiastic smile. I waved at her with what I know was the dumbest grin I had in my inventory and hung back to wait for the customers to filter out of the store. I entertained myself by pretending to browse around and sneaking looks at her when I thought she wasn't watching. With every glance, I grew more anxious to be alone with her and I started to become annoyed when people didn't start leaving fast enough. Finally, when there was only one lady left in the store, Anabel came out from behind the counter and walked to the door, flipping the 'Open' sign over to read 'Closed.' I tried not to be obvious as I zeroed in on her rear, taking great pleasure in watching the sway of her hips as she walked across the room. She turned around and I smiled, hoping my lower lip wasn't shining with drool. She gestured to the woman still present and rolled her eyes before flouncing back to her station behind the counter.

My eyes tracked irritably to the lady who was delaying my date and I cringed. Her ass was so large I almost expected to see a moon in orbit around it and she was wearing an extremely unflattering dress that could hide Rhode Island from prying eyes. To make matters worse, she was studying a rack of movies with a wishy-washy look that told me she wasn't in a hurry to choose anything. After what seemed like half an hour of staring at her and tapping my foot impatiently, I could take it no longer. I walked up beside her and pretended to be studying the movies in front of her. My nose crinkled, the cow smelled like she bathed in sour milk. I opened my mouth to speak but Anabel cut me off. "Ma'am," she said from behind the counter. "I hate to rush you but I have a noon appointment that I'm already a little late for." I drifted a few feet away to let Anabel handle it. After all, it was her store and she had dealt with the lady a hell of lot more diplomatically than I would have. "I'm sorry, dear," the cow said. "I'll try and hurry along." "Thank you, ma'am," Anabel said sweetly. I snuck a peek at Anabel and could resist no longer. I wanted to be next to her so I ambled over and leaned on the counter. "Hiya." "Hi," she said with a bounce, and with a quick look around, she darted forward to place a kiss on my cheek. "It's good to see you." I gaped at her. The kiss had been the last thing I'd expected. My cheek tingled from the contact and I felt my body temperature rise several degrees. "Close your mouth, Maddie," she whispered.

I pursed my lips and stood up straight. A little embarrassed she'd been able to flummox me so easily. "Cute blush. Is pizza okay?" "Huh?" She sighed dramatically. "Pizza, you know, for lunch?" "Sure," I giggled. She turned to pick up the phone but the door chimes sounded as she started to dial. A guy in his twenties who obviously didn't know how to read wandered in, glancing around stupidly. "I'm sorry," Anabel said. "We're closed for lunch." "Oh," the guy said, looking around a second longer before leaving. Anabel picked up the phone again and I cast a glare at the cow that was still browsing around. Surely, she had heard Anabel say the store was closed. God, people were so selfish and insensitive. They just sucked. The thought brought me up short for wasn't I selfish and insensitive? I guess I sucked too. My eyes strayed to Anabel's breasts as she spoke into the phone. Oh, I sucked all right. I'd suck all night if I had too. "The pizza place is just down the street, it'll be about fifteen minutes." I had to pull myself out of fantasyland to acknowledge her. "Uhm, that's fine." "Anything you'd like to talk about while we wait?" "I'd like to hear about you." "You would?" she asked, shyly glancing away.

"Very much." She shuffled her feet a little and I couldn't help but think she was just precious. "Did you really threaten to rape Millicent and kill Whiskers?" "Wha, what?" I stammered, the question completely blindsiding me. "My next door neighbor. She said you threatened to," I came up to speed and held up a hand to cut her off. "Hold on. That horrible woman who lives next you is named Millicent?" "Uh, yes." "Jesus. What a god awful name. Just the sound of it makes my butt cheeks clench up." She grinned but it faded quickly. "Well?" "Well what?" "Did you threaten her?" "Who, Millicent?" I said, throwing in a shudder. She slapped me on the arm, trying rather unsuccessfully not to smile. "Yes, Millicent." "Yeah, I threatened her. But believe me, if the thought of raping that woman ever popped into my head. I'd shoot myself." "I'd hope so," she mumbled. "You'd hope I what? Rape her or shoot myself?" I got another swat. "Shush."

I laughed, but it tapered off as I caught movement out of the corner of my eye. I had almost forgotten about the cow. It was too much. Anabel had told the woman she had an appointment and had clearly told the idiot that walked in that the store was closed. Yet the dumb, inconsiderate bitch was still browsing as if she hadn't heard any of it. Even I wasn't that selfish and insensitive. I cleared my throat. "Excuse me, ma'am. But the store is closed and the owner has an appointment." "Maddie," Anabel hissed. The cow turned around as if this was news to her. "Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hold anyone up."

Liar! My temper started to slip two notches at a time. "It's quite alright," Anabel said quickly. "But I do need to hurry along." "I'll just be another minute. Is that okay?" "No," I said before I could stop it. Anabel's hand landed gently on my wrist and applied a warning squeeze. The innocent mask the cow had been wearing fell away in an instant. "So sorry to be an inconvenience. I thought I was paying customer," she said nastily. "I'm sorry, ma'am. You can take as," Anabel began. I couldn't help it. "Just shut up, lady. Isn't there a box of moon pies and a Slim Fast waiting for you at home?" "Maddie!" The cow froze, her jaw working as the M M she had for a brain struggled for a response.

"Don't fall down on the way out. That would break my fuckin' heart." The woman went so red in the face that I thought for a second she might explode or at least shit all over herself. She opened her mouth and I stepped forward. She didn't wait for me to take a second step and I was suitably impressed that she didn't have to turn that ass sideways to get it through the doorframe. I let a satisfied smile drift over my features. I turned to Anabel and the smile faded rapidly. She was standing as stiff as a board with her arms crossed over her chest. The color on her cheeks was a fuming shade of crimson and the look on her face, well, she was fucking livid. "Uhm, sorry," I mumbled lamely. "Me too," she hissed. "Please, let yourself out." "But." "This my store, Maddie. My store. I depend on the customers for a living, including that bitch you just kicked out of here. I decide who to show the door, not you. And in case you missed it," she said, pointing to the exit. "There's the door." Well, gee. Could I have possibly fucked up any worse? ---------I sulked all the way back to the car and sat down behind the wheel. I was such a loser. No wonder I was still alone. I couldn't even stand me. I was not only selfish but monumentally insensitive. I knew I shouldn't have butted in, so why did I? Why couldn't I learn to keep my mouth shut? If I weren't a Republican, I'd seek therapy. I started the car and felt like crying as I drove toward the station house. My attraction to Anabel was different from the one I felt with Sarah. It just seemed more natural, dumb as that sounds. Sarah was more of a sexual

attraction. Not that I wasn't sexually attracted to Anabel, it just that, oh, hell. I don't know. When I arrived at my destination, I puttered inside and got my box of files with barely a word. It had been my intention to visit the Binkowskis but I couldn't summon the energy. Instead, I went home to brood and feel sorry for myself, dumping my box on the kitchen counter and throwing myself on the couch. I fumbled for the remote, clicking on the TV and settling on 'I Love Lucy'. How fucked up was that? I hated 'I Love Lucy'. ---------The sun was beginning to go down when my cell phone rang. I hadn't moved in hours. "Ledoux."

"You at home?" Joey asked. "Yeah, why?"

"Don't go anywhere. I'm on my way over." He hung up and I stared at the phone confusedly. I didn't have to wait long; there was a knock on the door less than ten minutes later. I extracted myself from the couch and trudged over to let him in. I blinked a few times, a little befuddled over why he'd be holding a bouquet of roses. "What's the occasion? I know it's not my birthday." He let himself in and brushed passed me. "They're not for you, dumbass." I chuckled and followed him to the kitchen counter where he deposited the roses. "What's going on?" "Just be quiet and come with me."

"Joey?" "Come," he ordered, snapping his fingers. He sauntered into my bedroom and I belatedly trailed after him, feeling stupid and probably looking stupid. "In here," he said from my closet. "Joey, what the hell are!?" "Get in here, Maddie." I entered the closet to see him perusing through my wardrobe. He pulled out a dress and walked over to hang it front of me. "This one will do," he said with a satisfied nod. "Do you have shoes to match?" I shook my head to clear it. "What the hell is going on?" He looked at me as if I were a moron. Perhaps I was. "You're gonna get dressed up and cart your ass over to Anabel's to apologize. That is what's going on." I felt my jaw hit my chest. "I don't think so." "Why not?" "She threw me out of her store," I said, placing my hands on my hips. "Yeah, she did. And if you had pulled that crap in my shop, I would've thrown you out too." "You talked to her?" "Of course."

"I don't remember asking for anyone's help concerning my love life." "If you had a love life, you wouldn't need help." "I,I," Goddamn, that was a good point. "Well?" he said, throwing a hand in the air. "Go get dressed." "I'm not going." "Maddie," he rumbled. "You're going whether you like it or not. I'll pull you over there by the ear if I have to." I thought about that for a moment. I'd probably come off as more sincere if I showed up on her doorstep without Joey standing behind me holding a stick. Wait a second; this was way out of line! "I'm thirty-one years old, Joey. What the hell would you know about lesbian relationships?" "Obviously, a lot more than you do." I scowled. "You give up too easy, Maddie. Take it from a guy who's done more than his fair share of groveling. You fucked up, that doesn't mean you give up." "Humph." "Do you like her?" I nodded. "She likes you too." An eyebrow crept upwards. "Really? Did she tell you that?" He sighed. "Yeah, she passed me a note in class."

"Very funny. Really, what did she say?" "God, you're pitiful." Another scowl. "And why is that?" "Because if you'd swallow your pride and bend a little every once in a while, I wouldn't be standing here right now." I shuffled my feet. "What makes you think she won't slam the door in my face?" "Trust me." I began to waver. "Well?" I snatched the dress out of his hand and stomped into the bathroom. ---------Thankfully, I managed to talk Joey out of following me to Anabel's, although he did warn that he'd be checking up on me later and of that, I had no doubt. The mere fact that there were more people involved in my love life than just myself and whomever I might be dating, was both sweet and infuriating. However, as much as I hated to admit it, I really did appreciate the kick in the ass. A little part of my mind kept telling me that I was wasting my time and already had a pretty good possibility with Sarah, but considering my track record with relationships, I thought it best to keep all options available for as long as possible. Then, of course there was the fact that Gus, Joey, and Billy, had all conspired to get me to hook up with the same girl. I figured that if three guys were willing to go to such lengths to find and help me keep a girlfriend, I needed all the assistance I could get. I pulled up in Anabel's little driveway, collected my flowers and checked my

face in the mirror for stress zits and boogers. With my first step toward the house, I damn near took a header, stumbling several feet before I managed to right myself. Fuckin' heels! I only wore them once in a blue moon and I felt like a clown every time I did. I steadied myself at the front door with a deep breath and rang the bell. As soon as my finger left the button, I had the almost overwhelming urge to make a break for it. I probably would've if I'd been wearing different shoes. With heels, I wouldn't get very far, and would most likely end up face down in the lawn with my dress over my head. She answered the door in a tie-dye T-shirt and a pair of sweats. It was not one of my more heroic moments. I froze. I'd never done anything like this before and was at complete loss as to what do or say. Her eyes lit up and I felt a spark of hope. It dimmed a little though when she appeared to catch herself and assumed an indifferent expression. I was just sharp enough to know that this was the point at which I was supposed to begin groveling, but again, I was at a loss. How did one grovel? Was I supposed to apologize or throw myself to floor and beg for forgiveness? Should I cry? If there was a sniper targeting me right now I wish he would just hurry up and pull the damn trigger. The silence was starting to stretch into hours; I needed to do something, anything. The pressure was too much. "Uh, How 'bout those Bears?" I said stupidly, extending the flowers in her direction. She laughed and I felt a wave of relief. "That is the most asinine apology I've ever heard." I didn't know what to say and she still hadn't accepted the flowers so I fell back on my standby. I plastered on my puppy dog look. She shook her head sadly, but I rejoiced internally, it was working. I could see her start to melt. What a sucker! This groveling stuff wasn't so bad. I batted my eyes for effect.

"Are you really as clueless as you would have me believe?" I fumbled for an answer. "Uh, yeah, probably." She rolled her eyes and took the flowers away from me. "You might as well come in," she said, backing up to allow me entry.

Heh. God, I was cool. I took a step forward and promptly lost my feet. Falling forward to smack the right side of my face into the doorframe and bouncing off to land directly on top of her, crushing the flowers between us. She started to laugh from underneath me and I wished, prayed really, that God would stop fucking around and just finish me off.

Part Two I "Are you sure you're okay, Maddie?" Anabel asked, gently applying an icefilled washcloth to my face. "I'll live," I mumbled, still embarrassed. "You're gonna have a shiner." "Great." She chuckled and padded into the kitchen, leaving me sprawled out on the sofa. I craned my neck around and watched as she attempted to salvage a few of the flowers I'd mangled with my incredibly suave blunder. At least she hadn't thrown me out, although that might have been easier on my ego. It kinda irked me that even now I could still hear her emit the occasional snicker. I didn't think it was funny at all; it had been painful and humiliating. "You want something to drink, Maddie?" "Sure." She ambled over and sat down next to me, prompting me to scoot over by bumping her hips into my waist. "Here," she said, offering me a Mountain Dew. "Thanks." "Feeling a little better?" "I guess." A snicker that I tried my best to ignore. "Alright then, let's hear it."

"Hear what?" "You came over here to apologize didn't you?" "Yes, I came to grovel." "Good. Let me hear some groveling." I sighed. "I'm waiting." "Isn't it enough I've already embarrassed myself?" She made a production out of pretending to think. "I dunno." "How about if I just said I was really sorry and would never do anything like it again?" "Hmmm. I can almost believe the sorry part." I thought fast. "Okay, how about this? I promise to try my best not to do anything like it again." "You're getting there." "Geez, I'm not very good at this. It's my first time." "First time for what?" "Groveling." "God, no wonder you're still single." I went limp in exasperation. "Don't I get any points for effort?" "A couple maybe. Let me do the math," she said, bringing a finger up to her lips thoughtfully. "You get a few points just for the dress, and I'll add a

few more for the flowers. Unfortunately, I'll have to deduct some for the really pathetic apology. Then I'll have to take away a bunch because I had to prod you for the apology. Of course, you didn't bring chocolates, another subtraction…" I began to wonder why I wasn't attracted to men. "… It's looking pretty grim, but I'll add a heap of points just because you managed to live through the mortification of taking a fall into the doorframe and smashing all my roses…"

Take me now, God. "…So in the final tally, I figure you come out ahead by less than a point and I'll forgive you," she said with determined nod. I smiled. "Really?" "This one time and only if you kiss me." "Deal," I said immediately, sitting up excitedly. "You wanna little tongue with that?" She gaped at me and then rolled her eyes. "Just a smooch will do." "Okay," I said, leaning forward to receive a quick, but very sweet, peck on the lips. "That was nice, thank you," she said shyly, abruptly hopping up from the couch and returning to the kitchen. "I still have some pizza left over from lunch. Would you like some?" "Okay," I said, a foolish grin slowly fading from my face. She puttered about for a few minutes and when she returned, much to my dismay, she handed me a plate and took a seat in the armchair, instead of on the couch next to me as I had hoped.

I nibbled on my pizza, unable to keep from staring at her as I ate. I bet she had no idea how cute she was. "You're very pretty," I said, shocking myself by voicing what I'd been thinking. The slice of pizza in her hand stopped halfway to her mouth and she cast the most bashful look I've ever seen in my direction. "Thank you," she mumbled, quickly looking away. A dumbshit smile came to my face. I didn't want the moment to end so I sorted through my encyclopedia of charming anecdotes, and settling on one, opened my mouth to speak. As usual, the powers that be rained on my parade and the ringing of my cell phone ruined the opportunity. Irritated, I dug it out of my jacket. "Ledoux."

"Hey, Maddie," Billy said. "I hope this is important. I'm kinda busy."

"It is. Tish Binkowski just took a bullet." I froze. "Is she dead?"

"Yeah, on my way to the scene now. Wanna meet me there?" "Yes, where?"

"She was shot at home." "I'm on my way."

"See ya in a few." I hung up the phone, angry with myself for not dropping in on the Binkowskis this afternoon like I had planned. Instead, I'd been sulking and now another person was dead. Not that I was all torn up about it, but if Tish

were murdered by the same gun that killed Gus, I'd missed out on a golden opportunity for possible information. "You've got to go?" Anabel asked, and I turned to find a disappointed frown on her face. "Uhm… yeah. I'm really sorry." "Did someone die?" "Yes." "Who?" "Tish Binkowski." She gasped. "That nice lady I met over at Gus's?" "I'm afraid so," I said quietly. "I'm really sorry, but I've got to rocket." "Okay," she mumbled grumpily. "Uhm… do you have some clothes I could borrow?" She chewed on her lip for a second. "I'll go find something for you," she said, and turned to rush down the hall. I wasn't able to stand still so I paced around the living room until she returned and handed me a bundle of clothes. "Your feet are bigger than mine, I don't have anything in the way of shoes that'll fit you except a pair of boots." "Anything will be fine." "Be right back," she said, rushing back down the hall. I shrugged out of my dress, letting it fall to the floor as I shook a pair of neon pink sweats out of the bundle Anabel had given me. Neon pink, for

Christ's sake. The shirt was even worse, but I put it on anyway. Anabel returned as I was getting into a pair of socks and dumped a pair of combat boots in front of me. I sighed. Billy was gonna have a fit when I showed up at his crime scene in pink sweats, combat boots, and a bright yellow Tshirt with Smurfs on it. I stood up after I got into the boots and she laughed at me. "You look retarded." I sighed again and slipped into my jacket. "Thanks a lot. Did you dress me this way on purpose?" "Of course not. I just grabbed the first things I thought might fit you." I narrowed my eyes suspiciously and received another snicker. "Maddie, give me a call when you get home, okay?" she asked, shuffling her feet a little. "Uhm… I don't have your number." "Oh," she said, grabbing her purse from the coffee table and digging through it to produce a pen. Instead of searching for a piece of paper, she reached out and grabbed my hand, writing the number on the back. "There you go," she said with an impish smile. It was corny, but it kinda thrilled me. "Thanks," I said, knowing I had a mushy look on my face. She leaned forward and placed a lightning fast kiss on my lips followed by a little shove in the direction of the door. "Be on your way." I giggled and turned to make my way out of the house. ---------Billy was out front talking to a few of the uniformed fellas when I arrived. He broke away from them when I parked and walked over to meet me. He

stopped a few feet away and leveled an amused look at me. "What the fuck, Maddie? I didn't think you went if for the gay militant thing." "Just spare me and give me the details, okay?" He chuckled. "Large caliber wound to the abdomen. Ballistics will need to verify, but I'll reckon it's the gun we're looking for." "Shit. I was planning on talking to her today and I didn't make it out here." "Why not?" he asked, a knowing smile bearing down on me. I narrowed my eyes; the grin gave him away. "Like you don't know?" "Alright," he said around a snicker. "I'll let it go for the moment." "Gee, thanks." "Think nothing of it." "I won't. Was Sidney here when it happened?" "She was home alone. It was the staff's night off and Sidney was at a business meeting." "He here now?" "Yeah, he's in his office. I've got a couple of fellas looking after him, he's pretty distraught." "Who found her?" "Sidney did." "Christ." "Yep. You ready?"

"Yeah, let's take a look." I followed him into the house and up a flight of stairs, as we entered the master bedroom he gave me a nudge. "Watch your feet, it's pretty messy." I nodded as he walked across the room and pushed open the bathroom door. "In here. She was shot as she got out of the shower." I approached and surveyed the interior from the doorway. A walk-in shower was situated in the corner next to a whirlpool bath. The corpse lay in the middle of white-tiled floor in an impressive pool of blood. I stepped inside carefully, circling the congealing puddle until I get a picture of the room as a whole. On one side of the shower an exit-wound splatter stained the wall, and there were several smears in the blood where she had apparently struggled until death came for her. "I agree. She was probably shot the second she stepped out." "I place the shooter in front of the vanity." I cast another look inside the shower and frowned. "If I remember right, Tish was about my size, right?" "Pretty close, yeah." I gingerly stepped into the shower doorway, glancing behind me to make sure I was positioned correctly. "Billy, go stand where you think the shooter stood." He tiptoed over and shot me a curious look. "Whatcha thinkin', Maddie?" "I'm thinking you stand about six foot tall."

"And?" "That's about average height for most guys, isn't it?" "I guess, yeah." "Shoot me in the belly." He extended his arm, pointing a finger at me. "Bang." I stepped to the side. "Now look behind me." "The splatter doesn't line up. She was shot at angle." "Exactly. Now take a seat on top of the vanity and do the same thing." He hopped up to sit down and we went through the scene again. "Well, shit. So the shooter had to be about six and half feet tall or they jumped up on the damn counter and waited for her to get out of the shower." "It was the counter. They wanted a comfortable seat for the show." "The show?" "The shooter likes to watch them suffer. He gets off on it." He shook his head in disgust. "God." "No shit." "Did you wanna talk to Sidney?" "Nah, the questions I want answers to would be hard to hear right now," I said. "However, you might mention it to him that I'll be around soon." "Okay." "I'm gonna talk to Larry Merchant tomorrow."

He took a deep breath. "That's a potential shitstorm, Maddie." "Probably." "He's not gonna talk about his clients, and if you piss him off you can wave goodbye to your PI license." "He'll talk." "Oh? Why would he do that?" "Do you really want me to answer that?" I asked, giving him a look. He met my eyes, knowing where I was going. Joey. "No, I don't." "There it is then." He nodded. "Wanna tell me where ya got the shiner?" "No." "Did she slug you?" "No!" I said, placing my hands on my hips. He chuckled and dipped his head, zeroing in on something. "Is that her phone number on your hand?"

Goddamn it. "No." "Don't ever run for office, Maddie," he said, grinning. "So why are you dressed up like Richard Simmons playing GI Joe?" I rolled my eyes. "Isn't there something you should be doing?" He looked at his watch. "It can wait." "Not that long."

He snickered. "Fine, but I'll find out sooner or later." "Sadly, that's probably true." His radio barked. "Forensics just arrived." "Copy, on the way," he answered. "I need to lead them back here. Wanna wait or come with me?" "I'll hang out." "Be right back," he said, turning to amble out the door and leaving me alone with the late Tish Binkowski. My eyes strayed to the body and I shook my head in wonder. The bogus boobs were indeed a sight to behold. They were as sturdy as the Himalayas and completely unaffected by gravity. A thought suddenly struck me. A sick, perverse thought that disgusted me even as I battled with the undeniable curiosity that gave birth to it. It was disrespectful, twisted, and gross, but I just had to know what a phony hooter felt like. I looked to make sure the coast was clear, and crept up to within arms reach of my target. I had a hard time believing that I was even considering it. The poor woman was lying dead on the floor and I was thinking about feeling her up. I couldn't help myself. Knowing that I'd later be roasting in Hell for it, I reached out and hesitantly lay a hand on one of her breasts.

I'll be damned. Voices in the next room sent me flying backward in a panic and I hurriedly tried to assume a nonchalant expression. My eyes caught my reflection in the mirror and I was horrified to see a crimson face staring back at me glowing with shame. I could get caught diddling myself in church and not look as guilty as I did now. Loser, was too good a word for me. Billy came into the room leading several guys and one woman. All of them

instantly went about their work and none of them spared me anything more than a passing glance. "You okay, Maddie?" Billy asked. "You look a little strange." "Uhm… I'm just a little tired is all." "Huh. You all done in here?" "Yeah." "Want me to walk you out?" "Nah, I can find my way." "Alright, gimme a call tomorrow." "Okay. 'Night, Billy." "Goodnight." I brushed past him with a punch to his arm and escaped into the bedroom, letting out a giant breath of relief. All the way to the car, I berated myself for being a hopeless, depraved pervert. ---------When I got home, I shuffled into the bedroom and flopped down on my bed, a million things spiraling around in my head. My spirit guide told me the road that led to the killer had a lot to do with Tish Binkowski. But where did Gus come in? There was absolutely nothing substantial I could point to that connected Tish to Gus other than a dinner party. Was there more going on between them than met the eye? I doubted it. A theory, or at least the vague outline of a theory, began to form. There wasn't a pimp on the planet that would cough up the kind of cash it would take to acquire the services of a shyster like Lawrence Merchant on behalf of a smalltime hooker. They would let her burn, secure in the knowledge

that were plenty of other women to exploit. Tish knew something. She knew something important enough to keep her out of jail, and dangerous enough to eventually get her killed. That pointed to someone with clout and the obvious suspect was Sabrina DiCarlo. She was the only one that had a possible motive for both murders. Maybe she figured Gus was getting too close and maybe she could no longer trust Tish to keep her mouth shut. It was all conjecture, but I could feel it in my teeth that Sabrina came into play somewhere in the middle of this mess. I rubbed my eyes and winced as I came into contact with my contusion. The heat of embarrassment rose to my face at the memory of how I got it, and I turned my hand over to smile at the number written on the back. I reached for the phone.

"Hello." "Hi, it's Maddie."

"Hey, you get home?" "Yep."

"How's the shiner?" "Growing." She giggled. "I'm sure it won't be too bad." "I hope not," I mumbled.

"Don't worry about it. You're pretty enough most people won't notice." I smiled slyly. "You think so?"

"Yep. Would you like to try and get together again for lunch?" I considered. "How about dinner tomorrow night? I'll cook."

"Hmmm. What time?" "Six okay?"

"I don't get off until six. The guy that works nights comes in then. Seven would be better." "That's okay too. Want me to pick you up?"

"Nah, I'll get over there. I don't want to depend on you for a ride home if you make me mad." I pulled the phone away from my face and stared it. She laughed. "I was just kidding." "Does that mean you need a ride or what?" I asked irritably.

"Don't get ugly," she scolded. "And no, I don't need a ride." "Humph."

"Are you really going to cook for me?" "Well, yeah. Did you think I was going to invite you over for dinner and then take you to McDonald's?" A chuckle. "Cooking wasn't on the resume presented to me when I was being coerced into giving you a shot at dating me." There were a lot of things in that sentence to be upset about, but I focused on the one that bothered me the most. "A resume!" I practically shouted, sitting up straight. A musical cackle greeted me on the other end. "What can I say? You were a hard sell."

I fumed. "Tell me you're kidding."

"Okay," she snickered. "There wasn't a resume, but your lack of homemaking skills were brought to my attention." I groaned. "Will you do me a favor?"

"Depends." "Could you please cut down on the amount of information you give out? I'm picked on enough already."

"Aww, poor baby," she cooed. "They just love you." "Uh huh. They're dreadful gossips and I'm tired of being a source of amusement for them."

"I'll see what I can do." "I'd appreciate it."

"How much?" she asked quietly. An eyebrow rose. "A lot."

"Hmmm. On that note, I think I should say goodnight." "Killjoy."

"We'll see, bye Maddie." "Bye." I fell on to my back and stared at the ceiling, a warm, and very welcome sensation starting in my toes slowly working its way upward. I basked in it for as long as I could make it last. Finally, I rose with a sigh and made tracks for the box of files I'd gotten from Billy. It was time to become acquainted with the DiCarlo's.

II I rose the next morning with a mission; I was dressed, armed, and ready for battle by nine. Why nine? Because trial lawyers didn't work before nine unless they had court, or there was someone to rape. I punched a number into the phone and waited through four rings.

"Merchant law office, may I help you?" "This is Mary Martin with the DA's office. Is Larry in this morning?"

"Yes, Mary. He's in the office until eleven today. Would you like me to connect you?" "No, thank you." I disconnected and hurried out to the car. I was happy. It wasn't everyday I got to threaten a lawyer. I could tell I already hated him. Judging from what little I knew about him, I figured him for a complete asshole. The kind of hypocrite that preaches justice and the rule of law in public, but in actuality practiced greed, manipulation, treachery, and self-indulgence. In other words, your typical Democrat. He was probably a child molester to boot. It took me almost thirty minutes to get across town and when I arrived, my opinion of the man only fell a little further. His offices could only be described as decadent. No doubt paid for by stepping on the necks of those he perceived beneath him. Which, in his opinion, was probably everybody. I parked the car on the street and walked briskly up the stairs to enter a snobbishly decorated lobby with two-inch thick maroon carpeting. A secretary sitting behind an arrogant, polished mahogany desk glanced up and leveled an almost contemptuous look at me as I approached. "May I help you?"

"I'd like to see Mr. Merchant, please." "Do you have an appointment?" "Nope." "I see. Mr. Merchant isn't in right now, but I can schedule an appointment for you if you'd like?" I whipped out my ID. "I know he's here, and I won't take no for an answer." She didn't even look at it. "Mr. Merchant is in court this morning. Would you like to make an appointment?" "Mr. Merchant doesn't have court until eleven, and if you mention an appointment one more time, I'll break my foot off in your ass." She was cool one. "I'm afraid I can't help you," she said, not missing a beat. "Mr. Merchant is in court." "Hi, this is Mary Martin with the DA's office." She glanced at me sharply. "Can we cut through the bullshit now? Just take me to his office." "I'll see if he'll admit you," she said, reaching out for the phone. I reached across the desk and placed my hand on it before she got there. "It would be to your advantage to just show me the way." "And why would that be to my advantage?" I had to hand it to her, she was a tough cookie. "Because if I have to go looking by myself, I'll handcuff you to your chair." She spent a few seconds studying me and finally rose to her feet. "Follow me, please."

"But, of course." I trailed after her and pursed my lips; she had the hindquarters of a thoroughbred. Too bad she was only moderately attractive. My eyes strayed to take in my surroundings. "You know, this place is shamelessly huge for just one guy." "He's a very good attorney. You'll end up regretting this I'm sure." "You must be sleeping with him." She shot a poisonous look over her shoulder. "That's what I thought," I said smugly. I didn't get a response, but the sudden stiffness in her walk was all the satisfaction I needed. We came to a halt a second later and she knocked on a huge set of double doors. "Come." I followed her into the office to confront a surprisingly handsome, well-built man standing in front of his desk reading through paperwork. "I'm sorry, Mr. Merchant. This woman insisted on seeing you. Would you like me to phone the police?" He walked around his desk with a practiced elegance and took up his chair. Studying me with interest before he spoke. "I don't think that will be necessary. Thank you, Susan." She gave me another look full of venom on her way out. I found a seat in front of his desk and returned the scrutiny being directed

at me. He sure wasn't hard to look at with dark, intelligent eyes and hair to match. He was pretty enough to be one of those Hollywood sissy boys. "And you are?" he asked. "Maddie Ledoux." "How can I help you?" "I'm a private detective and would like to hear all about your dealings with Tish Binkowski." He smiled. "I don't know a Tish Binkowski and you know I can't discuss clients." "You can and you will." "Are you threatening me?" "At this time, I'm just asking." He leaned back in his chair and spoke condescendingly. "I don't know who you think you are, but you're way out of your league here. If you get up right now and leave this office, I'll pretend this never happened." "And if I don't?" "Don't force me into anything, Miss Ledoux. I'd like to think I'm a reasonable man." "I'm reasonable too. I know you can't officially tell me what I want to know so I'll ask very nicely, just once, for you to share with me unofficially. Anything you tell me, will stay with me." He lifted his eyebrows expectantly. "Mr. Merchant, would you please share with me information regarding Tish Binkowski?"

A hand came up and he rested his chin on it in contemplation. I crossed my legs, leaned back in my chair, and waited. Finally, several minutes later, he raised his head. "No," he said with an evil little smile. I stifled a chuckle. I kinda liked him. It was almost too bad. "Is that your final answer?" "Yes, it is." I rose to my feet. "Thank you for your time. Mr. Merchant." "My pleasure, Miss Ledoux." I strode from his office and made my way back to the lobby. Susan glared at me as I passed and shot me the finger. I grinned and ended up giggling all the way to the car. Under different circumstances, I could've almost liked her too. When I sat down behind the wheel, I pulled out my cell phone and dialed Joey's number.

"Yeah." "Joey, it's Maddie."

"What's up, darlin'?" "I need a favor."

"Name it." "You know a Lawrence Merchant, Esquire?"

"Rings a bell. I can reacquaint myself quickly."

"I need a brace."

"I see. When?" "As soon as possible."

"Stay by the phone. You'll get a call today." "Thanks, Joey."

"Anytime. So, was I right?" "Huh?"

"Anabel." I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, I guess I should thank you for that too."

"Yeah, you should," he rumbled, the sound of door chimes in the background. "Whoops, got to go." "Okay, bye Joey."

"Bye bye." I disconnected and dialed another number, one that I had a few misgivings about.

"Binkowski residence," Igor said. "Sidney Binkowski, please. This is Maddie Ledoux."

"I'll get him," Igor said in a distasteful tone. I waited a few minutes for Sidney to pick up.

"Miss Ledoux," he said tiredly.

"I'm sorry to bother you at such a bad time."

"I'll be at home all day, when can I expect you?" "Within the hour."

"Very well." He hung up without another word. The conversation had been more civil than I had expected and I couldn't help but think that this time, I'd get the straight dope. ---------When I arrived at the Binkowski home, I was led back to the library where Sidney was waiting for me. The poor man was sprawled in a chair looking as if he'd spent a long night locked in a room avoiding buttsex with a threelegged man. He didn't speak and cast a tiredly expectant glare on me as the door closed behind Igor. "I know this is a bad time. I'm sorry." "What is it you wish to know?" "You were married to Tish for four years. Is that correct?" "Yes." "How long did you know each other before tying the knot?" "About a year." "Did you know what she did for a living?" "Of course." "Were you a customer?"

"I loved her. I tried to take her away from all of that." "It looks like you succeeded." He shrugged. "Are you familiar with her criminal record?" "She told me. They all took place before I knew her." "You got her cleaned up?" "Yes." "She had a very expensive attorney. Any idea how she paid for that?" "She had a benefactor." "Who?" "I don't know. But she was very afraid of whoever it was. I could never get her to talk about it." "I see," I said, gesturing to a chair. "Would you mind?" "Help yourself." "Thank you," I said as I seated myself. "It seems you have manners after all, Miss Ledoux." "I know what it's like to lose someone so important." He gave me a sad smile. "Of course. My apologies." I nodded. "You told me you'd dealt with Sabrina DiCarlo. What did she look like?" He took a deep breath and sighed. "I lied to you, Miss Ledoux. I never met

Sabrina. My dealings with her were handled through an emissary." "Why did you lie?" "I mentioned it once to impress some people I was associating with. It was an impulsive lie. I had no idea it would attract as much attention as it did and word got around. I couldn't back away from it without losing face." I spent a moment mulling that over in disappointment. "Are you aware of the real circumstances regarding the DiCarlo - Sirico vendetta?" "Just rumor. You were right the first time we spoke. I'm a fraud. The mob uses me and I let them." "You don't have to, Mr. Binkowski." "Perhaps." "Did you ever get the feeling that Tish was involved in Organized Crime?" "I had at one time considered it, but I came to the conclusion she wasn't." "Why?" "Her…customers… treated her too badly. The mob wouldn't allow an asset, however lowly, to be treated with such disrespect. That and she wasn't a profitable enterprise." I ran that back and forth a few times. He had a good point. Prostitution was either a money machine for the mob or it was ignored completely. They didn't waste time with low-profit ventures. What I couldn't figure was where the benefactor came in. There wasn't enough money there to justify getting Tish out of trouble unless someone else profited. "Tish got a traffic ticket in Iowa last year. Were you with her?" "No."

"What was she doing in Iowa by herself." "She didn't tell me. We had a fight and she left for me for a little over a week. I don't know where she went." "Does she have any family?" "None that I know of. She told me they were all dead and was loathe to discuss it." "Where was she born?" "Her birth certificate said Detroit." "She never told you?" "There were many topics Tish avoided. I let her." "Why?" "I had the feeling they were painful to her. She didn't need to relive any bad memories. She had enough to deal with as it was."

Jesus. I could only imagine. "You suspect the same person for both our losses, Miss Ledoux?" "Yes, I do." "There won't be an arrest will there?" "No." "You'll let me know afterward, won't you?" I stared at him for a moment. "You'll get a Valentine in the mail." "I'll be looking for it. Eagerly."

I rose to my feet. "May I have a photograph of Tish and a copy of her birth certificate, please?" "Of course," he said, rising from his chair. "I'll just be moment." He exited the room and I waited almost ten minutes for his return. He handed me the requested items silently and then offered me his hand. I shook it. The man's life had just been forever changed. I knew exactly what it felt like. ---------I spent almost an hour driving around without a destination, contemplating my next move. I was a little tired; I had spent most of the night with the DiCarlo files. Regrettably, there was nothing I could glean from the information that could point me in a direction that I hadn't already considered. However, I did receive an education. The DiCarlos had been steadily going legitimate for years. Their portfolio, that which could be documented of course, was pretty fuckin' impressive. Oh, their hands were dirty, filthy dirty, but they excelled at covering their tracks, so good in fact, that their involvement in most enterprises was speculation at best. Joey had been right; the DiCarlo assets were vast. Larger by leaps and bounds than Sirico's and integrated throughout a surprising portion of the country. It was nothing short of a miracle they managed to disappear so rapidly and so thoroughly. My instincts told me that vanishing was something that they had practiced and had for some reason planned to do even before the blow up with Sirico. Why? I didn't know. I could only assume the incident with Danny and Sabrina had forced Salvatore’s hand and he forged ahead. But again, why? DiCarlo outnumbered Sirico almost four to one. In a turf war, those kind of numbers virtually guaranteed victory. I could only figure that the potential cost was too high. Sal had a daughter to consider. A daughter personally marked by his rival. In a vendetta, Sabrina would be principle target number two after DiCarlo himself. In my estimation, he sacrificed himself to buy time for his daughter and the family's clean transition into anonymity. If

that were indeed the case, those beneath him would be fanatically loyal. Apparently, they were. It had been almost seven years and still not a peep. The big question. Did Gus get too close? If so, was he removed because of it? I had a hard time buying into the latter. Gus wasn't family, but at the same time, he was. Gus diligently ignored Organized Crime. He didn't want to get wrapped up in a conflict of loyalties. Everyone knew this and they respected him for it. That in itself told me DiCarlo would've known this as well. You don't successfully compete with a rival unless you're familiar with all the players. Removing Gus would serve no purpose. He would never put the pinch on family, rivals or no. Of course, that led me to wonder as to what exactly Gus had been looking into and why he kept it such a big secret. And where in the hell did Tish come in? Hopefully, my impending visit with Larry Merchant would shed some light on the subject. My cell phone jarred me out of my deliberations and I answered it immediately. "Ledoux."

"Hi, Maddie. It's Sarah." I was delighted. I was beginning to wonder if I would hear from her again. "Hi!"

"I'm sorry I haven't called before now. I've had my hands full at work." "That's okay. I'm just glad you called."

"Glad enough to meet me for lunch on short notice?" "You bet. I'm just sort of wandering around."

"How does the Colcord on Division sound?" "Sure, when?"

"About an hour?"

"I'll be there."

"Great! See you then, Maddie." "See ya in a few." I put the phone back in my jacket with a conceited little smile. I had a lunch date and a dinner date all in the same day. I was a playa! I was the Thang! Yo, G. I got game! ---------The Colcord was a medium-sized restaurant that catered to the trendy business types that worked downtown. The food was overpriced and I wouldn't walk a mile for it, but the company promised to be exceptional. I was a little early so I walked in and made arrangements for a table for two. It was busy and I decided to wait at the bar instead of hanging out in the foyer like a wallflower. The bar was situated in the center of the room, offering me an unobstructed view of the entrance. I ordered a girly drink because I wanted to taste sweet and sat down to study the people around me. All in all, it was a pretty good-looking crowd. My eyes eventually landed on the television behind the bar and I frowned. Geraldo Rivera sickened me. The man had no shame. When he didn't have his tongue up the ass of the politically corrupt, he undoubtedly spent a lot of time trying to give himself head. I immediately turned away and occupied myself with the much more enlightening endeavor of identifying the best set of tits in the room. It was an arduous process and I was still at it when I caught sight of Sarah. I felt an instant arousal and fired off a wave as soon as her eyes moved in my direction. She was wearing a silky white pantsuit that clung sensuously to her figure as she moved toward me. My eyes were riveted upon her as she advanced and I burned the image into my memory. I would replay the scene later, when Stephanie and I had some quality time.

"Hi, Maddie." "Hi there," I said, leaning forward to place a peck on her cheek. She giggled and I swooned for a second. "Nice greeting." "I kinda thought so." "Did you get us a table?" "Yep, they haven't called my name yet. Would you like a drink while we wait?" "Just a soda I think." "Okay," I said, waving to get the bartender's attention. She hopped up on the stool next to me and beamed a smile. "I'm glad to see you. You've been on my mind a lot lately." "Good thoughts, I hope." "Very." I felt my heartbeat begin to pick up and a heat rise to my face. She chuckled. "You're an easy read, Maddie." I tried a casual shrug and indulged in a generous helping of my drink. Fortunately, I was saved by the announcement that our table was ready. Sarah placed a possessive hand on my back as we trailed our hostess and with the gesture, a pleased warmth spread throughout my body. I reluctantly severed the contact as we took our seats and I picked up the menu. When I removed my sunglasses to peruse my options, a chuckle greeted me as I hooked them on the neck of my shirt. "Where did you get the black eye?"

"Uhm… I fell down." "On to what?" "A doorframe." "Ouch," she said sympathetically. "That must've hurt." "It did. In more ways than one." She laughed. "Poor thing." I pursed my lips and nodded in agreement. She shot me a wink. "So tell me, what exactly does a private eye do?" "Nothing glamorous." "Oh?" "Most of the stuff I do revolves around unfaithful couples." She smiled knowingly. "So you spy on cheating husbands?" "Actually, it's split pretty evenly among cheating husbands and cheating wives." "Really?" "Yep. Chicks are just as bad." Her eyes sparkled with amusement. "Is that a fact?" "In my experience, yes." "How much experience do you have, Maddie?" I looked up from my menu. "I've been around the block a few times."

"Was is it an eventful trip?" "Mostly painful, but if you wanna play, ya gotta travel." "Do you want to play?" With an effort, I struggled to keep an impassive expression. Hell yes, I wanted to play! Anticipating an overdue return to the winner's circle, the pit crew maintaining my criminally underused sex drive began to blur into motion. However, the crew chief was cautious; he'd been tricked before. "To be perfectly honest, I'd love to play," I said carefully. She raised an eyebrow. "But?" I took a breath. "But, I think I want things to feel right first." She leaned back in her chair and studied me curiously. "And they don't now?" I debated. Should I try to open up or just shoot off a flippant remark? A week ago, I probably would've chosen the latter, but today, for reasons unknown, I chose to be sincere. "I just don't know." Her face became thoughtful. "Are there possibilities with me?" "If I didn't think so, I wouldn't be here." A brilliant smile. "Then I'm very fortunate." I didn't know what to say so I settled for an uncomfortable grin and returned my attention to the menu, acutely aware of her eyes still on me. Finally, she giggled and let me off the hook. "Would you like to get together tonight?" "I'm afraid I can't this evening." She frowned. "Tomorrow then?"

"Uhm… Gus's funeral is tomorrow." "I'm sorry," she said quickly. "How about if I give you a call in a couple of days?" "Okay, I'd like that." As if sensing my suddenly darkened mood, she deftly steered the conversation into a light small talk that lasted the duration of the meal. It suddenly struck me that I was playing a dangerous game and I should endeavor to make a choice between Sarah and Anabel as quickly as possible. I certainly didn't want to hurt anyone and I already had more enemies than I cared to count. But then again, I was very, very tired of always making the wrong choices. I could only hope that this time, just maybe, I could follow my heart and truly go where it led me. ---------As Sarah and I stepped into the parking lot, she took my hand and turned a sly look in my direction. "Which car is yours?" "That one," I said, pointing a finger. She rushed ahead and began pulling me toward the Grand Am excitedly. "What's the hurry?" I asked amusedly. She stopped in her tracks and turned to face me. "I want a little private time. Indulge me?" "You bet," I said immediately, taking the lead and pulling her quickly toward the car. As I neared my destination, I noted a previously unobserved feature on the vehicle that Joey had given me. On the rear bumper someone had placed, probably Joey himself, a sticker that read 'Mafia Staff Car'. I chuckled but didn't let it interrupt my forward momentum. If it

weren't physically impossible, I would've sworn I was suddenly sporting a boner. I reached into my jacket for the keys and abruptly found myself pressed pleasantly up against the door, a firm, two-handed grip around my waist that rapidly found its way under my shirt. The hands were cold but warmed rapidly as they flattened against my belly and began to make long, slow circles. She pressed her body into mine erotically and before I could object, I was rendered almost completely helpless. When she spoke her voice was pitched low and carried with it a sexual charge that left me momentarily breathless. I felt myself lean harder into her embrace. "I don't think I've ever seen a woman I wanted more than I want you, Maddie." I swallowed. "Don't make me wait too long. It's hard to be around you and think straight." The hands on my belly began a trail upwards and fingertips brushed against the bottom of my breasts. Much to my dismay, a whimper was my only response and as soon as they made contact, her hands dropped again to my stomach. Battling between frustration and relief, my eyes widened in alarm as fingers began to play at the waistline of my jeans, teasingly probing as if they might venture underneath. I fished for my voice, it wasn't easy to find. "Please don't," I finally managed. Her hands moved to my hips and prompted me to turn in her embrace. "I guess you can't hurry love," she said with a little smile, coming up on her toes to place a gentle kiss on my lips. I took a long moment to compose myself. "No, you can't. As much as I'd like to."

"That sounds like experience talking." "Unfortunately." She nodded reluctantly. "I'm sorry." "Don't be. Life is what it is." A giggle. "You're an odd bird, Maddie." I shrugged. "I'll call you soon." "Please do," I said, unable to resist the urge to lick my lips. She tasted good. Better than good. She smiled and placed a peck on my cheek. "Are you gonna check me out as I walk away?" "Uh huh." "Enjoy the view," she said sexily and turned to saunter in the direction of her vehicle. I did exactly as I was told. ---------After Sarah drove away, I sat behind the wheel for close to a quarter of an hour and struggled to get my libido under control. For the first time in my life, I understood how sex could be used as weapon. Never before had anyone been able to hold that kind of power over me. My plea for her to stop had been halfhearted at best and if she had refused, there was no doubt in my mind that we'd be doing the nasty right now in full view of anybody who happened by. I tried to tell myself that I was just weak and it had been way too long since I

had gotten any. Way, way, too long. In my current state, and if presented to me at exactly the right time, I'd probably fuck the paperboy. However, I didn't buy it. There was no question that I was pathetically desperate, but there was more to it than that. Perhaps it was my own desire that bothered me or maybe it was because Sarah and I weren't the only ones in the picture. There was Anabel to think about. As I made my way into traffic, I played Anabel and Sarah against each other, trying to weigh the pros and cons of each. It was an exercise that provided me with no answers and only managed to add to my confusion. A thought suddenly struck me, a thought I considered somewhat profound. Of course, that in itself was kinda meaningless since I occasionally found episodes of 'Buffy' to be profound. Sarah wanted me and made no secret of it. Anabel, on the other hand, would like to be with me, but it obviously wouldn't kill her if it didn't work out. Was I thinking about choosing the path of least resistance? I shook my head back and forth several times, I had the annoying tendency to over analyze and it always led to disaster. Pushing all thoughts of women from my mind, I decided to focus my attention on other matters and pulled the cell phone from my jacket.

"Winters." "Hey, Billy. Wanna do me a favor?"

"Depends." "On what?"

"On what it is." "Verify Tish Binkowski's birth certificate."

"Hmmm, I can do that." "She had to be fingerprinted as well, can you check that out too? Maybe

she'll turn up somewhere."

"Alright. Anything else?" "Not that I can think of."

"Ya gonna drop the certificate off? I'm not in the office." "I'm not that far from my office, can I fax it over?"

"Sure." He was being too brisk. It was out of character. "Something wrong, Billy?"

"Nope, just caught me at a bad time." "Ahh, then I'll let you get back to it."

"Okay, talk to you later, Maddie." The phone returned to my pocket and I spent the time it took to get to my office trying to think about nothing at all. I succeeded in doing just that until my piece of shit fax machine threatened to eat Tish's birth certificate. After some choice words and a few strategic blows, it gave in to my wishes and I recovered it intact. I spent a few moments going through my mail, the majority of which were bills and therefore immediately slam dunked into the garbage can. Always eager for more good news, I decided to listen to my messages, giving up halfway through and deleting the rest. My administrative duties complete, I grabbed my keys and headed for home. The house was a sty and there was no need to clue Anabel in on what a slob I am. She'd find out eventually, but I hoped to keep that knowledge under wraps until we had at least slept together.

III Four hours later, I awoke with a yawn and looked around at my untidy abode. I had come home and immediately planted myself in front of the television. Suddenly realizing my dilemma, I jumped up with a start and began running around in a minor panic; I hadn't even gone to the store for groceries. Cursing myself for procrastinating, I policed up all the dirty clothes littering the floor and headed for the kitchen, where I paused and surveyed the damage in growing horror. Every dish I owned was filthy and stacked up in the sink and on the counter. Three large Hefty bags filled to capacity were lined up against the cabinets and the kitchen garbage can was overflowing. I ventured cautiously to the sink and instantly turned up my nose at the food encrusted dishes that were cheerfully going about creating a life of their own. I was disgusting. If I was dating a chick and this is what her kitchen looked like, I'd dump her faster than prunes through a fat man. I wondered if I could hire a cleaning crew that could get here and be done within the next three hours. I was turning for the yellow pages when my cell phone rang. I hurried across the room to dig it out of my jacket. "Ledoux."

"You know the marina on 59th?" Joey asked. "Yeah."

"Jimmy will be looking for ya. You met him the other day remember?" "On my way."

"Make it fast." I hung up and got into my jacket with a curse. I wasn't expecting Joey's call until well into the night. I'd have to cancel on Anabel. I lifted the phone to dial her number, but on an impulse, entered Billy's number instead.

"Winters." "Wanna do me another favor?"

"Why is it that every time you call you want something?" "I'm just special I guess."

"That's debatable. What can I do you for?" "Anabel is coming over tonight and…"

"Really?" he interrupted excitedly. "Yes, and well I…uh… have to go out for awhile and I don't think I'll be here when she arrives. So I was kinda hoping you would let her in and keep her company for a bit."

"You realize I'm gonna spend a lot of time talking about you, right?" I sighed. "I knew I could count on you, Billy." He laughed. "What time do I need to be there?" "Seven."

"Will do." "Oh… and Billy?"

"Yeah?" I braced myself for the explosion. "Could you take out the trash and…" ---------The sun had almost disappeared by the time I got to the marina. I didn't see any sign of Jimmy so I parked and stepped to the front of the car to

light up a smoke. The mere fact that this little get together was taking place near a body of water didn't bode very well at all for Mr. Merchant. He must've pissed the fellas off. A whistle got my attention and I scanned for the source, finally spotting Jimmy giving me a wave. I strode toward him as I worked on my cigarette and he disappeared when he saw me start to move. When I reached the slips, I looked around again and came up empty. "Maddie." I tracked the source of the voice and found him waving at me from beside a cabin cruiser a short distance away. I crushed out my smoke and made tracks in his direction. He ushered me aboard and instantly went about throwing off the lines. A few minutes later, he waved at the pilot and we were under way. Other than myself, it seemed that Jimmy and his accomplice were alone. "How many on board?" I asked. "Including you and the corpse?" I grimaced internally. Merchant was in trouble. Big trouble. "Yeah." "Five. Your friend is below. Ya want company?" "Not at first. Can he walk away from this?" He took a deep breath. "Doubtful." "What would you need?" "Impress upon him how serious the situation is. If you can get through to him, we'll discuss it." "Fair enough." "Put a rush on, it's fuckin' freezing out here."

That was no lie and I gave him a nod before heading below. As I shut the door behind me, a pinch on the ass sent me hopping forward with a surprised squawk. I spun around to find Sophie's husband chuckling and grinning at me roguishly. Anthony Leone was of average height with rugged good looks and gentle eyes. "Fuckin'A!" I exclaimed. "Why do guys think scaring me is so goddamn funny?" "Quit whining and say hello, Maddie. It's been a long time." I gave him a glare. "Yeah, it has." "Ya still mad at me?" Was I? He'd stolen my best friend. All three of us had been close at one point in time. My shoulders slumped, admitting to myself, in an unwelcome second of insight, that he hadn't stolen anything. The only thing he was guilty of was falling in love. I was the one at fault. I'd been the one that had let her slip away. I was the one who started an argument every time we spoke. I was the one who didn't return her calls. It wasn't a lack of effort on Sophie's part, but rather too much effort on my part to separate us. All because I was jealous and mending a broken heart over a love that Sophie couldn't return. It was way past time to make amends. "No, I'm not mad. If anything I envy both of you," I said, surprising myself and completely baffled over my emerging ability to give a voice to my feelings. He looked at me strangely. "Envy? Why?" I hesitated, looking at him carefully. "Because you have each other." He blinked a few times. "Where's the real Maddie and what have you done with her?" I rolled my eyes. "Shut the fuck up."

"That's more like it," he said with a grin, but it changed quickly to a scowl. "I was damn sorry to hear about Gus. Sophie was devastated. We know how much you loved him." I felt tears begin to sting my eyes. "Be quiet, Tony. I don't want to be crying right now," I said, bringing a hand up to quickly wipe at my face. He nodded. "Does the asshole downstairs have anything to do with Gus?" "I doubt it, but he could help if he wanted to. What's the story? Jimmy told me we'd be a body light on the trip back." "He's having a problem understanding that he isn't nearly as powerful as he thinks he is." I snorted. "Sounds about right." "I'll be right outside. If you need anything give a holler." "Okay," I said, turning to go below but pausing at the door. "Tony, how did you get roped into this?" "Joey was a man short and asked me to ride along. That, and I wanted to see you. Sophie was going to call you today but I asked her to wait until I found out whether or not it she'd regret it." That stung and I winced. "Was I really that big of a bitch?" "Do you want a straight answer, Maddie?" he asked dryly. "You weren't the only one that ended up with a broken heart." I could only nod since there was nothing I could say in my defense. Reluctantly, I made my way down the steps with a weight on my chest and sensing the birth of a massive headache. When I reached the bottom, I made my way into the small room Merchant was in and closed the door behind me.

His eyes widened in surprised recognition, but they quickly turned icy with rage. The fellas had gagged him and handcuffed him to a chair behind a crappy little card table. It was extremely close quarters and I squeezed into the second chair. I leveled an appraising glare on the man and hoped I could make him see reason. I cleared my throat. "I figure us to be a mile or so offshore by now. I'll remove the gag, but you should realize that screaming won't do anything but piss everybody off. Understand?" It took him a moment, but he finally nodded. "Before I remove it you need to know some things. First, there's a very real possibility that you'll die out here. These people don't fuck around and I can't stop them if they decide to do just that. Second, I don't want that to happen because if it does, it'll be my fault. I'm the one responsible for you being here. Surely, a lawyer of your experience understands how the mob does things." The fury in his eyes died in an abrupt and visible wave of comprehension. "Have I made the situation perfectly clear?" This time the nod was quick in coming and I immediately rose to relieve him of the gag. "Ledoux isn't it?" he rasped. "Yes, Maddie Ledoux. Would you like something to drink?" "Please." I got up again and exited the room long enough to ask Tony to bring down a couple of sodas. When I returned, I sat quietly until the drinks arrived. I extended a Pepsi in Merchant's direction, but stopped short as he tilted his head to one side and shot me a sarcastic look. I almost smiled. "Sorry," I mumbled. "Tony, can we lose the handcuffs? There isn't

anywhere he can go." He shrugged and handed me the keys before making an exit. I moved the little table out of the way and released his arms from the chair, leaving only the cuffs keeping him bound to the chair by an ankle. A man with a chair attached to his leg would be easy to take down if the situation called for it. "Thank you," he said as I settled back into my seat. He popped the top of his soda and took a few swallows. "I would never have pegged you for a wise guy with a name like Ledoux." "I'm not." He blinked. "You seem to have a lot of pull." "Joey Vendito is my uncle." "I see," he said slowly. "What do I have to do to see the sun rise?" "Truthfully answer any question presented to you and hope I can convince the fellas you'll forget this entire evening ever happened." "And what would the odds on that be?" "Not very good." Much to my surprise, he chuckled. "At least you're honest." "When we met earlier today, I wasn't kidding. Anything you tell me will stay with me." "And how would ethics concern me as I sank to the bottom of the lake?" I couldn't help it. I liked the guy. "Good point," I said with a grin. "Well, let's hope you're more persuasive with the gentlemen on this boat than you were with me earlier today. What would you like to know?"

"Who paid you to defend Tish Binkowski?" "I remember the name from this morning, but I don't know a Tish Binkowski." I narrowed my eyes, but as far as I could tell, he wasn't lying. A light bulb went off. "How about LaTisha Morland? It was her maiden name." That rang a bell, but he appeared reluctant. "May I ask a question of my own?" "Sure." "Why do you want to know?" "Because Tish is dead and the person that killed her is the same person who killed my Dad." He ran a nervous hand through his hair. "This is personal then?" "Very." "Then I'm extremely sorry, but I don't have any information that can help you." "Why is that?" "I was anonymously given four times my normal fee to defend Morland and given a substantial bonus if successful in keeping her from serving any time." My shoulders slumped in disappointment. "Do you often get paid in secret for defending the guilty?" He started to reply, but hesitated, obviously measuring his response. "Isn't that a rather hypocritical question considering the circumstances of this conversation?"

I resisted the urge to lash out. "Perhaps." "Everybody on board at the moment is a criminal, Miss Ledoux." "Are you including yourself?" "Of course, although I'd never admit that anywhere but in this room." "I've broken the law, Mr. Merchant." I said quietly. "And in all likelihood, I'll break it again, but I don't consider myself a criminal. However, the other men on this boat are criminals and they don't feel the need to try and hide it. That in itself, makes them more honorable than most. They don't hurt people for fun, they don't rape women or molest children, they don't exploit you unless you give them the opportunity, and they certainly don't hide behind the guise of good intentions." "You sound like you admire them." "In a way, I guess I do." He looked at me, suddenly thoughtful. "You were a cop, weren't you?" "Once upon a time." "I remember you now, your name has been nagging at me all day. You're the one who put the big hurt on Senator Hilary." "My popularity on that issue is something I wish would just go away." He chuckled. "No wonder your friend out there didn't bat an eye about leaving you alone with me unrestrained." Suddenly amused, I smiled. "Don't I look tough?" "Gimme a break," he scoffed. "You look like a little elf. I'll bet Hilary thought the same thing until he woke up in a body cast." I tried, but I couldn't quite disguise my grin.

"Are you aware that I was once approached to defend you?" "Really?" I asked in surprise "Why didn't you?" He shrugged. "Democrats keep trial lawyers in business. I was advised that representing you wouldn't be in my best interests." "Gee, there's a shock." He laughed and shot me an appealing smile. "Are you single, Miss Ledoux?" I chuckled. "That's an odd question to ask, considering the amount of shit you're currently swimming in." "I have every confidence you'll convince your companions that I had no idea who I was dealing with, and couldn't resist the opportunity to shoot off my mouth." I started to laugh. He had said the last with just enough self-demeaning humor to come across as charming. If I were into guys, he'd probably be the type I'd go for. I started to reply, but the door suddenly opened and Tony poked his head in. "Step outside a second, Maddie." I rose from my chair and followed him up the stairs. As I took the last step, he turned on me with a befuddled look. "What the fuck is going on?" "What do you mean?" "We grab the guy, rough him up, drag his ass out into the middle of the lake with every intention of leaving him on the bottom, and you're in there laughing with him like he's been chatting you up for the last half an hour." "We can turn the boat around, he'll keep his mouth shut. He wasn't aware

of all the factors. He's also very aware of the consequences." He grunted reluctantly. "You sure he understands?" "He's not a fool." "It's Jimmy's call, but I trust your judgment. I'll run it buy him," he rumbled. "But if he comes down here to look in, you better not let him hear you in there hamming it up with that guy." "Won't happen again," I said and spun to make my way back down the steps. I reentered the room and sat back down. "Should I be worried?" he asked. "They're talkin' about it. Jimmy's the one in charge and is kinda new. I don't know him as well as the others." "Don't they all work for your uncle?" "Yes." "Then why aren't you in charge?" "I told you I'm not a wise guy, Mr. Merchant. Joey was just doing me a favor." "Ah." "While we're on the subject, I should make it very clear what would happen to you should anything about this evening come back to haunt any of the entities involved." "No need. I'm quite aware of Mr. Vendito's reputation." "If they question you, make it a point to say that."

"I'll do that. You speak rather eloquently when you want to, Miss Ledoux. Have you ever considered becoming a lawyer?" "Not once." He chuckled. "Do you know a Sabrina DiCarlo?" He hummed for a second. "I don't think so." "How about a Salvotore DiCarlo?" "Sounds familiar, but I can't place the name. Why do you ask?" "Just curious. Tell me, do you happen to know anyone that Tish Bin… Morland used to associate with?" "No, in fact, I only met Tish a total of three times. I never dealt with any…" he paused, his brow wrinkling. "Yes?" "If I recall correctly, I had a girl come into the office not long after the second time I got Morland off. Told my receptionist that LaTisha informed her that I was her attorney." My eyebrows started to climb. "Do you have a name?" "Can't remember it, but it would be in the office records." "What happened?" "We sent her away, I don't remember the exact reasons, but she was in trouble for something very minor that another lawyer could help her with for a lot less money. Assuming I live to return to work, I'm sure I …" he trailed off at the sound of footsteps on the stairs, "…Looks like I'm about to find out," he finished amiably.

I kinda admired him. Instead of fidgeting like a man awaiting his execution, he sat there calmly as if expecting to be pleasured by a body slave. This wasn't the first episode of the kind I had participated in, and by this point, those in the hot seat were usually, and quite understandably, reduced to incoherent blubbering. Jimmy poked his head through the door. "Maddie, Tony told me you have the keys?" I nodded. "Uncuff him and bring him up top," he said, disappearing instantly. I slumped in my chair as soon as the door closed. "That sounded like bad news." "Any news is good news." "Oh? "If you were going overboard, he would've shot you the second the door opened." He released a very long, slow breath. "What a relief." "It ain't over, but you'll be okay as long as you play it straight." "I'll do my best." I gave him an apologetic look. "Mr. Merchant, I'm sorry this turned out to be as serious as it did. I admit I wanted to run you through the ringer, maybe even a few broken bones, but I had no intention of endangering your life. " "You can make it up to me." "How so?"

"A dinner?" "I find it strangely amusing, and more than a little flattering, that you would want anything to do with me after tonight." "Why?" "Putting the obvious reasons aside, you should know that on the way to the marina, I was wondering how many of your fingers I would get to snap before you broke." "Five, but only if they were on the same hand." I grinned and moved the table aside so I could undo the cuffs around his ankle. "That's four more than I would've guessed." "You underestimate me." "I don't doubt that." "And that dinner?" "We have a small you're straight and I'm not problem." He fell back against his chair, placing a hand over his heart. "I'm crushed," he said jovially. "Ever consider jumping the fence?" "If I do, you'll be the first one I call." "Call me anyway, I'll have that name for you." "I'll do that," I said, gesturing to the door with a nod. "After you." ---------To my considerable relief, I watched Merchant get into a cab not long after we arrived back at the docks. I thanked the guys for their assistance and even managed to give Tony a quick, and somewhat hesitant hug before I

returned to my car. My first stop was the grocery and I hurried through the store with my buggy. The only food I currently had at home was an almost empty box of Fruity Pebbles and no milk. I hoped that Anabel wasn't too put out with me for leaving her with nothing to eat and subjecting her to Billy's company for the last hour and a half. Shopping complete, I smiled as I approached the checkout and noted that I wouldn't have to wait in line. Predictably, a skinny woman with a pierced nose and grungy clothes spotted the opening as well. I quickened my pace but she saw me coming and nonchalantly moved to cut me off at the pass. I ground my teeth. The chick had an overflowing buggy and my eyes narrowed as I spotted the checkbook in her hand. For Christ's sake, I only had fourteen items in my basket and was going to pay cash! What the fuck did she have going on her life that made it imperative for her to get in line ahead of me? It would have only taken a minute or two to let me go first whereas I'd be standing in line behind her for twenty goddamn minutes. It had to be some sort of power trip. I simmered silently. If the situation had been reversed, I'd do the considerate thing and let her go before me. I mean shit, I was far from perfect, but at least I had some manners. I held the door open for the person behind me, I didn't light up a cigarette before walking into a convenience store, and I made it a fuckin' point not to fart in the elevator. I brooded over the subject until I noticed her struggle to withdraw a fistful of coupons from her purse. For the love of God! I leveled an investigative glance at the items she was buying; it was the kinda food I'd buy if just shopping for myself. My eyes sought out her left hand and I wasn't surprised at the absence of a ring. Fifteen minutes later, she was finally writing out her check and I moved forward to place my items on the belt. "For a single woman, you sure bought a lot of food," I said in a friendly

voice. She turned to me with a look of condescension and feigned tolerance. "Oh? Why would you think I was single?" "Because you're uglier than shit." The nerd running the register blustered an involuntary guffaw and I beamed my best smile at the woman's darkening features, dismissing her and turning my attention to the cashier. "You'll be happy to know that I'm paying cash and don't have any coupons." The nerd played along. "That's…uh… very considerate of you, ma'am," he said, trying his best not to snicker. "Yes, it is, isn't it?" I said, turning a squint upon the woman who was still rooted in place. "Since I don't have but a few items." Settling for an insulted huff, the scruffy slag proceeded to stomp toward the exit. I grinned, pleased with myself. Exactly two minutes and thirty seconds later, I exited the store and ambled to the car, tossing my bags into the passenger seat. My hand was centimeters away from the ignition when a grip in my hair pulled me back hard against the seat. I barely stifled a scream and went immediately for my gun, my fingertips brushing the grip of it before a knife at my throat froze me in place. "Don't be stupid," a voice whispered in my ear. "Put your hands on top of the steering wheel." I complied carefully, the hand in my hair was painful and the blade gave me no leeway at all. "We need to talk, Matilda." "Do I know you?"

"No, but I know you." "Would you mind backing up a little? Your breath is bleaching my hair." A quiet chuckle. "I'm going to relieve you of your weapons. It would be advisable not to move." My eyes strayed to the rearview as he released me and an arm snaked over my chest, the mirror had been tilted toward the ceiling and I cursed myself for not noticing immediately. After he took my gun, I groaned when he reached behind me to take the second one. I knew then that I was dealing with someone that was not only very serious, but dangerously competent. "How did you know?" "I assume you're referring to the gun at the small of your back?" "Yeah." "It's my business to know." "What is it you want?" "Just conversation. If it goes well, you can have your guns back." "Can we hurry it along? I have a date." "I'm going to take the blade away and lean back." "Thank God. Your breath smells like you brush your teeth with dogshit." "Don't piss me off. Believe me when I say that if you attempt to turn around, I can, and I will, drive this blade through the seat and into your spine long before you can get a look at me." I didn't have a shred of evidence to think he wasn't bluffing. "Okay, why don't you start since you have me at a disadvantage."

"My employer wishes to express dismay regarding your current investigation." "Which investigation is that?" "The death of your uncle, Augustus Ledoux." "He was my Dad." "We both know that's not true in a biological sense." "What the fuck would you know about it?" "I know all about you, Matilda. Your father died when you were twelve from an opium-induced stroke. Your mother died when you were three from a variety of untreated venereal diseases." I caught my breath. "My mother?" "She was a whore, Matilda." I started to spin around angrily, but his hand was in my hair and the knife was at my throat immediately. "Don't." "What the hell would you know about my mother? I never even knew her name." "Augustus knew." "How would you know?" "It's my business to know." "Let go of me." "Alright, but if I have to grab you again, I'll put a scar on your face. You're very pretty, it would be a shame to mark you like that."

He released me and I struggled to remain calm. "Just say what it is you came to say." "Very well. The DiCarlo family expresses sincere regret at the loss of your uncle, but assures you that they had nothing to do with his death." "And why I should I believe that?" "Because I could very easily have been sent to kill you, not talk to you." "Why not just kill me?" "Because you have friends in the DiCarlo family, Matilda." "I do?" "Yes." "Do you know who killed Gus?" "No, I don't." "Can I talk to Sabrina?" "No." I sat silently for a moment, mulling things over. A snippet of my conversation with the Frank's popping into my head. "You're the DiCarlo boogeyman aren't you?" "That's not very flattering, but it is somewhat accurate." "You seem to know a lot more than I do. Is there a direction I should be looking in?" "I honestly don't know." "I see. Then I guess you've made your point. Are we finished?"

"So it seems." "Can I have my guns back now?" "I'll leave them in the backseat. Have a pleasant evening." I forced myself not to turn around when I heard the door open and close, waiting almost a minute before retrieving my pistols. I felt like throwing a fit. It seemed like everybody knew more than me and the more I learned the more confused I became. Did Gus really know about my mother? Was what the boogeyman said true? Worse, I believed him as far as the DiCarlo's were concerned. They wouldn't have bothered to send a minion to talk to me if they had anything to do with Gus's death. I was running out of suspects and seemingly very far away from any of the answers I really wanted. Angrily, I started the car and pointed it toward home.

IV I trudged up the stairs with my groceries and inserted the key into the lock. I was in a mood that was proving hard to shake. I sincerely hoped that I could at least disguise it for Anabel's sake. I came to a complete standstill as soon as I stepped inside. The stereo was playing loudly, and I swore I could smell air freshener. Cautiously, I ventured forward only to freeze again a few paces later. Anabel had her back to me, busily going about running the vacuum back and forth as she gyrated sexily to the stereo. She was cleaning my fucking house! I risked a glance around and corrected myself. She had already cleaned my fucking house! I was horrified at the discovery. And just where the hell was Billy? I had a frightening moment. What if Anabel had met Stephanie? No, God just couldn't be that cruel. Besides, Stephanie was safely tucked away in

her hermetically sealed, specially constructed stainless steel vault, or in layman's terms, my sock drawer. Surely, Anabel didn't have a reason to be poking around in my bedroom. I winced at the thought, for if it were me, the bedroom would be the first place I'd go snooping. Thankfully, not everyone is as nosy or as shallow as I am, or for my sake, I certainly hoped not. "Maddie!" Anabel exclaimed suddenly, turning off the vacuum and bouncing over to turn down the stereo. "I was beginning to wonder about you." "Uh… hi." "I hope you don't mind but I cleaned up a little," she said with a little grin. "Your place was so messy it was beginning to give me the creeps." I had to chuckle a little at that. "Billy was supposed to keep you company, where'd he go?" "He got a call after he let me in, he had to run." "Oh." "Did you bring me something to eat?" she asked, ambling up and pecking me on the cheek. I felt my mood begin evaporate. She was just so damn perky it was hard to resist. "Yeah, how does fried chicken sound?" "Unhealthy, but I'll give it a go." I smiled. "I'm sorry I couldn't get here sooner." "That's okay, you're here now." "Tell me Billy at least took out the trash." "Yep, he was doing that when I got here."

"Thank God." "Don't look so put out." "Thanks for cleaning up." "It gave me something to do. Have you been fishing?" "Uh… no." "You smell like the waterfront." I lifted an arm and gave myself a sniff. "I do not." "Yes, you do. Go hop in the shower while I start dinner," she said authoritatively, reaching out to take the grocery bags away from me. She left me standing there like an idiot as she dumped the bags on the kitchen counter and went about rummaging around for all the things she needed. "Well, hurry up. I'm not going to do all the work," she said, giving me a little frown. I turned slowly and made my way toward the bedroom with the distinct feeling that I had somehow lost control over my home, and that I was no longer the one in charge. ---------When I ventured back into the living room, I paused as I encountered the frown being directed at me from behind the kitchen counter. "What?" I asked warily. "I was hoping you'd let your hair down, I've only ever seen it tied back." Who was I to deny her? I reached up to pull the scrunchy out of my hair and

shook my head back and forth. "Better?" She studied me for a moment. "Much better." "I'm glad you like it," I said, feeling more than a little shy as she sauntered toward me and curiously ran her hands through my hair. "It's very beautiful," she said quietly. "Mostly black but it has red in it too, do you dye it?" "No!" She giggled. "God, you're sensitive." "Humph." "Go fry me some chicken whilst I lounge around in front of the TV," she said, swatting me on the ass and marching across the room to flop down on the sofa. Given my orders and dismissed, I wandered into the kitchen obediently to find a prepared salad, a heaping of fried potatoes, and the chicken out and ready for batter. I risked a glance at Anabel, but she was already sprawled out on the couch and apparently happy to ignore me until dinner was ready. Vastly baffled at her behavior, I busied myself with the chicken. I was tempted to help myself to some of the potatoes, but just as I was caving, a voice wafted in from the other room. "I counted the taters so you better stay out of them." Foiled, I mumbled under my breath. Could she read minds? "You're lucky I didn't hear that." I shot her a glare. What the fuck? Grumbling, I slaved in the kitchen until the food was ready. This domestic

shit was for the birds. Frying chicken all by myself seemed like a monumental task. The only reason I knew how to prepare it was because I'd helped Gus make it several times. How had the man cooked for me all those years and not gone mad? No wonder we ate out twice a week. "Dinner's ready," I called out. "I can't wait." I stared at her for over a minute, but it quickly became obvious that she had no intention of rising from the sofa. I scowled when I realized that she expected me to bring it out to her. Jesus, she hadn't even let me feel her up yet! "Maddie, I hunger!" I stomped my foot and began to cart plates out to the coffee table, giving her a disgruntled look as I deposited them in front of her. When she could be bothered to cast her eyes away from the television, all I got in return was an amused giggle. "Don't forget the ketchup." I spun on my heel, and proceeded to usher out the rest of the food in supreme agitation. "Would her Majesty like a drop cloth?" I asked when everything was in place. She sat up excitedly. "No, thank you. Everything looks delicious," she said, energetically going about filling her plate. I stared at her in bewilderment. "Are you going to join me?" she asked, gracing me with a sideways glance. "I thought I should stand here at the ready in case you decide you need

something else." She laughed. "You've been spoiled, Maddie. Stop being a baby and take a seat," she said, patting a place beside her on the cushions. I reluctantly sat down and began to fill a plate, not quite sure how I felt about the evening so far. "Can I ask you a question?" "I guess." "What's the longest relationship you've ever had?" That was one question I certainly didn't want to answer so I stalled for time. "What was yours?" She gave me a casual shrug. "Never really had one." "Huh?" "I've always been busy, you know, business to run and all that." "No kidding?" "No kidding." "Have you ever… uhm…" "A couple of times, nothing worth noting. You gonna answer my question now?" I fidgeted. "Is the chicken okay?" She grinned. "It's great. Just tell me, you won't surprise me." I sighed. "A month." "A whole month?"

"Well, almost a month," I admitted, giving her a dirty look. A chuckle. "Why did she leave you?" "I left her," I said indignantly. "Liar." I felt a sulk coming on so I clammed up and looked away from her. Unbelievably, she carried on with her meal like she could care less and proceeded to ignore me. Fuckin'A, she had a lot of nerve! She makes me wait on her hand and foot, calls me a spoiled baby, gets me to open up, laughs at me, and then calls me a liar. Why was I putting up with this? "When was the last time you had sex?" "What?" I asked in surprise. "How long?" "None of your business." "Must've been a long time then," she said, throwing in a sympathetic look that only managed to piss me off. "I don't think is going to work out." "Why do you think that?" she asked, not bothered in the slightest. "I just do." "I don't." "What do you know that I don't?" "I can tell you what I think. Who knows anything for certain?" "Then by all means, tell me what you think."

"I think you've been looked after all your life and encouraged to be too independent for your own good. You don't want to change, or maybe you want to, but you're not sure how to do it." I rose to my feet. "I'm not about to sit here and listen to someone I've only known a few days psychoanalyze me. I think you should leave." "Make me." My jaw hit the floor. Did she just say what I think she said? "Are you baiting me?" "Maybe." "Don't." "Will you hurt me, Maddie? You're certainly capable of it. You hurt people all the time." My hands clenched into fists. "What happened to you, Maddie?" "What the fuck are you talking about?" "I don't like that word, please don't use it around me." "Right now, I don't give a flying fuck what you like." She launched herself off the sofa before I could blink and, to my complete shock, she slapped my face. I stood rooted in place for what seemed like an hour. When I managed to speak, it came out as a rasp. "Get out." "No."

"Get out before I throw you out." "Grow up," she said, retaking her seat on the sofa and picking up her plate. I took a step forward, barely catching myself before I could take another. "It isn't easy, is it?" I clasped my hands together to keep them from shaking. "Please tell me why you're doing this?" "Because you need someone who can." "Someone who can do what?" "Gus loved you too much to hurt you and like you said, I've only known you a few days." "Don't talk about Gus," I growled, so close to snapping I was afraid for both of us. "You're a nasty bitch, Matilda." My control fled and I raged forward to grab her by the front of her shirt, lifting her off the couch, spilling her plate, and so angry, I managed to suspend her in the air several inches off the floor. What followed next was, without a doubt, the most utterly unbelievable moment of my life. She embraced me tightly, wrapping her legs around my waist and laying an open mouth kiss on me that chased away the fury in an instant. Struck completely dumb, my ass hit the floor with her in my lap. She wrapped her hands in my hair and prodded me on to my back. Determinedly placing kisses on my mouth and face until I began to respond. Finally, she gave me a reprieve and withdrew to toss her glasses on the coffee table. I watched in a flabbergasted silence as she pulled her shirt over her head and put her hands behind her to unclasp her bra.

Holy God! I wish I could describe how wonderful it felt to see a set of gazoobers that weren't my own. They were gorgeous. She was gorgeous. I felt my body react with a long suppressed vengeance. My nipples hardened into bullets and the bud was in full bloom. She collapsed on top of me and captured my mouth with an intensity that made me whimper. I was completely under her power. I was hers. When she leaned over and offered me her breasts, I worshiped them eagerly. Quite willing to happily spend the rest of my life lying there in devotion. She suddenly rose to her feet, depriving me of her gift and I groaned my disapproval. My eyes focused on her hands as she stood above me, holding my breath as they fell to her waist and slowly removed her pants. She stepped out of them one leg at a time and when she revealed herself to me, I was afraid I might pass out with the want of having her. She was the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen. Her eyes met mine and she stepped forward hesitantly, wanting my consent. I squirmed with impatience, perilously close to begging. "Please," I croaked. She began to lower herself toward me, but I couldn't wait. As soon as I could get a grip on her, I pulled her down hungrily. I was overcome with excitement at the contact and panted my desire into the heat of her. As she started to grind into me, I groaned with the bliss of it. I loved how wet she was. I loved the way she tasted. I loved every one of the little sounds she made. When her release came, I nuzzled into her as deep as could, wanting to savor everything, wanting to feel everything. It was over entirely too soon and I gripped her hips demandingly, needing more and wanting frantically to continue. She backed away slowly and I growled my dissatisfaction, reluctantly letting her retreat. A hand cupped my cheek lovingly and I encountered a gaze that regarded me with a surprising tenderness. She leaned over me again and gently kissed me, exploring lightly until she released me again

and resituated herself. Her back to me, she straddled my chest as she started to remove my sweats. I enjoyed the view while she labored, waiting for her to complete her task and then spreading my legs invitingly. "Oh, my." They were the first words she'd spoken since calling me a bitch and I was suddenly self-conscious. "What's wrong?" I asked worriedly. "Nothing. Nothing at all." She ran a hand over me and my nails dug savagely into the carpet. "I could stare at you for hours, Maddie." Her words only succeeded in bringing me to the edge and I was deliriously aware that another touch, however slight, would send me plummeting into the abyss. She began to slide her hips over me, backing toward me to offer herself again. I accepted readily, my hands roaming over a delightful ass as I pulled her close, wanting to taste her when I came. Arms encircled my legs and I could feel her breath on me as she descended. I think I may have screamed. I'm not really sure since I allegedly fainted. ---------For the first time in longer than I care to admit, I didn't wake up horny. In fact, as I stretched extravagantly under the covers, I purred with satisfaction. It was a brave new world. I spent a few moments in insight and was delighted to discover that my night with Anabel felt right. There was no guilt or regret. I'd made the right choice or rather; Anabel had made it for me. I giggled with pleasure. "You gonna get up?"

The smile on my face felt absurd and I rolled over to find Anabel regarding me from the bathroom doorway wrapped in a towel. "Maybe," I rumbled. She walked over and climbed on to the bed, carefully kneeling beside me. "Why were you laughing?" I shrugged. "Just happy." She smiled bashfully, but then gave me a serious look. "We need to talk, Maddie." My smile vanished and I felt the beginnings of panic. I hated those words. Anything said after that was guaranteed to be unpleasant, and probably painful. "Don't you want to be with me?" I asked, disturbed at how small my voice sounded. Her features softened. "Of course I do." "Then what do you want to talk about?" "Me and you." "Is something wrong?" "Yes." "What?" "You need to realize that to keep me, you're going to have to work at it." I frowned confusedly. "What does that mean?" "It means that you're cynical, selfish, hateful, rude, and just plain mean."

Gee whiz! Those were not the sweet nothings I expected to hear after a wild night of monkey love. "I'm willing to tolerate it, but I'm not willing to accept it as a fact of life. I believe you're a good person at heart and I think you're special, but you need to get yourself together." I contemplated this in a worried silence, doubt darkening my previous euphoria. Had I made the wrong choice after all? "What happened to you, Maddie?" "What do you mean and why do you think you know enough about me to say the things you just did?" "Gus was my friend. He talked about you often, long before he approached me as a possible suitor." I rose to lean my back against the headboard. "What did he tell you about me?" I demanded. "He was worried about you." My anger began to rise. "Why? And why did he talk to you instead of me?" "There were things he felt uncomfortable talking to you about." "Gus could talk to me about anything!" "Maybe I phrased that wrong. There were things he was afraid to talk to you about because he feared he'd make a mess of things." "Like what?" She took a deep breath. "He hated to see you so alone. It bothered him a lot and you seemed to push away everybody who tried to get close." I began to boil over, outraged that she knew a shitload about me and I

knew next to nothing about her. I was always in the dark and it pissed me off. "If you think I'm so fucked up then why did you consent to date me?" "Please don't use that word." I bit my tongue. "Fine. Just answer my question." "Because I think I fell in love with you long before we actually met." The wind left my sails in a rush and I gaped at her. "What?" "Did you ever read a story where you connected with a character so strongly that you wanted to meet them, know them, or even love them?" "I…I guess," I stuttered, not sure where she was going. "Well, Gus told me a story and you were that character. He loved you so much that I guess a little of that rubbed off on me." I blinked a few times, dismayed at the tears that had started to build. Gus was always looking out for me, even after he was gone. "Why… did Gus choose you… for me?" I was struggling not to cry, but it was a question I needed an answer to. She beamed a brilliant smile. "Because he knew I wouldn't put up with your bullshit." I barked a laugh that turned into a sob. Troubled, I brought a hand up to cover my mouth. Anabel scooted closer, running a hand over the top of my head and offering me a shoulder to cry on. A little piece of me, a very little piece, wanted to resist but it was quickly silenced. I fell forward into her arms and wept like a fuckin' pansy. ---------I was close to running late as I got of the shower and when I reentered my bedroom, Anabel was reclining on the mattress, an elbow cocked to support her head.

"I picked out some clothes for you." So she was dressing me now? "They're on the back of the closet door." I padded over to look, trying my best not to frown. "Did you pick out my underwear too?" "Yep. But you have to let me watch you put them on." I grinned a little at that. I opened the closet door to find my suggested wardrobe hanging neatly on separate hangers. Grudgingly, I had to admit that she had impeccable taste. I couldn't have done better myself. Of course, I wouldn't have chosen to wear the thong. I turned around and presented it to her with an eyebrow raised in question. "You don't want panty lines do you?" "I don't like thongs, they ride up on me." "They're supposed to ride up on you, Maddie." I guess I couldn't argue with that so I removed them from the hanger and dropped my towel. After I got them on, I reached for my bra but was called up short. "Not so fast, come model for me." "You've got to be kidding." "You have an amazing body. Come over here and show it off." I wasn't sure I liked that idea, but I turned around and walked over to edge of the bed, a little uncomfortable at being on display. "Yummy."

I started to blush a little and got a giggle in response. "You certainly weren't shy last night." The blush deepened. "Turn around." I spun, thankful that I was no longer facing her. "Wiggle your hips a little." "If I do, can I go put my clothes on?" "Okay, but it has to be a sexy wiggle." I rolled my eyes. Embarrassed, but more than a little turned on. "I'm waiting." I bent over slightly and shook my ass at her. "Oh, baby." I stood up straight and hurried back over to the closet, a teasing laughter trailing after me. "Get over it, Maddie. I've already seen you naked in about every position imaginable." My mind flooded with recent memories, leaving me feeling a little lightheaded." Yeah, I guess you have." "Then what's the problem?" Good question. "I dunno." "Hmmm, I guess you'll figure it out," she said cryptically.

I chewed on that while I got into my clothes. Anabel had chosen black slacks with a matching blouse and vest. She'd also remembered my aversion to heels and picked out a pair of black pumps. "Would you like me to braid your hair?" "I thought I'd just leave it down." "Okay, that's a really good look for you." "It is?" "Oh, yeah." I smiled, but then it hit me why I was getting dressed up and I faltered. I was so glad that Woody had made all the arrangements; I don't think I could've done it. "Hey now, don't you go ruining your makeup," Anabel said, rolling off the bed and grabbing a Kleenex from the nightstand. She hurried over and began dab at my eyes. "You okay?" I took a shaky breath. "It's going to be a tough day." "I know it is. You'll get through it." "Will you sit with me for the service?" "Of course." I was pathetically relieved. "Thanks." "You don't have to thank me, Maddie," she chided. "You about ready?" "I was gonna paint my nails, but I can't keep my hands from shaking," I admitted reluctantly. She grabbed a hand and led me into the other room. "What color do you

want?" she asked as she seated me at the kitchen counter. "Red, I think." "Okay." She left me alone for a minute and I struggled to get myself under control. I had lied. It wasn't just going to be a tough day. Tough wasn't even close to strong enough a word. I hadn't even left the house and I was already beginning to blubber. When Anabel returned, she sat down across from me and went about the business of painting my nails. She hummed comfortingly as she worked and I wondered how difficult the day would be, would already be, without her. I didn't ask her to be here yet here she was. It hit me abruptly that I had more than just a lover, I had a friend. Someone who cared about me and, if I was to believe what she told me earlier, even loved me. I guess I had a lot to think about. "There we go," she announced with satisfaction. "Thank you." "You don't need to thank me, Maddie." "Why do you keep saying that?" "Because I'm not performing a service for you. I'm doing it because I want to." "I see." "No, you don't. But you will." I narrowed my eyes at her. "You don't intimidate me. Stop trying."

"Why do you make me feel like I don't know half as much as I think I do?" "Because you don't. But I shall teach you, Grasshopper." I chuckled. "Shut up." She laughed, obviously amused with herself. "We ready to go now?" "Just need my jacket and my gun." She scowled. "You won't need a gun today and you're not wearing that jacket, it smells like cigarettes." I started to protest, but gave in with a sigh. "Then I suppose you've picked out something for me to wear, Mother?" "Yes, I have. I'll go get it," she said, rising to her feet but pausing to whisper in my ear. "And your mother wouldn't lick every inch of your body or sit on your face, Maddie." I was glad she didn't loiter long enough to see my reaction, which was a shiver that shook me from my toes to the roots of my hair. I couldn't fight off the disturbing sensation that I had stumbled into something that left me in way over my head. "Here ya go," she said from behind me. I turned to find her holding the black Irish walking cape that Joey had bought me for Christmas a couple of years ago. I'd never worn it. Dutifully, I pulled it over my head and settled it into place. "God, you're beautiful." I gave her a smile. "So are you." "I know," she said, grabbing my hand and leading me toward the door. "You're gonna be late if we don't hurry."

I swallowed my apprehension and put on my sunglasses as we walked out to the car. Once we were traveling, my mind worried over the events of the day and the burden began to weigh on me. Everything seemed so imminent and I wanted nothing more to run back into the house and hide until the day was over. "Everything okay?" "What gave me away?" "You're chewing on your lip." "Oh." "Trust me, you'll survive." "I don't know how people do this." "Do what?" "Say goodbye." "It isn't easy," she whispered. "I know what you're feeling." "Do you?" "I've said goodbye to both my parents." "I'm sorry." "Me too." "Will you tell me about it?" She sighed. "It was the hardest thing I've ever had to adjust to. I never felt more alone, or so vulnerable." My eyes began to sting. "How do you get past it?"

"You don't. It hurts today as much as it did then; you just learn to deal with it. Time makes it easier." I didn't trust my voice so I tried to focus on the road. She reached over and took one of my hands. She didn't say anything and I was glad. A minute or two longer and I would've had a complete breakdown. We rode in silence until I pulled up in her little driveway. She squeezed my hand and leaned over to kiss me. "I'll see you in a little while, okay?" "Okay." "You'll be fine, I promise," she said, pecking my cheek and reaching for the door. "Annie!" She stopped and turned around to face me. "Hmmm?" I wasn't sure what I was going to say, but I was suddenly terribly afraid of being alone. "I...I..." "Shh, I'll see you soon." I could only manage a nod and she patted me on the leg before she got out. I watched her walk up to the door, working up an unconvincing smile when she shot me a wave, and damn near bursting into tears as she disappeared inside.

V I eyed the house across the street from me with trepidation. It wasn't the kind of house you would expect a crime boss to live in for it was just a modest dwelling in old neighborhood. You would be hard pressed to find a

difference between it and the home I grew up in, a home only a couple of blocks away. There were reasons why I was afraid to get out of my car and enter the all too familiar house. Things had changed. I hadn't seen Sophie since I left for the Army and I had a lot to apologize for. She never gave up on me, even though she probably should have. Was I completely over her? They say nothing endures like first love. Would she forgive me? The last few days had given me a lot to consider and unfortunately, none of it was good. I had put so much effort into not thinking about it that I never allowed myself to realize just how badly I had treated her. All she had ever wanted was to be my friend and for a long time that's exactly what she was. The very best friend. We shared everything together and had no secrets between us. That is, until I fell in love. Of course, she fell in love as well, it just wasn't with me. Suddenly, we both had secrets to keep. Until very recently, I couldn't remember a more horrible moment in my life than when she told me she was going to marry Tony. I'd never felt so completely betrayed. I threw a world-class tantrum a toddler could only look upon with envy, stormed from the house and spent the night on the lakefront bawling my eyes out. With a great deal of effort, accompanied by some subtle threats from Gus, I bottled everything up and maintained a somewhat civil attitude, even managing to be her Maid of Honor. A day burned into my memory with indescribable pain. It had been beyond gut wrenching. I stood beside her at the ceremony, trying to look happy for her, but totally unable to stifle the tears flowing over my cheeks in rivers. As soon as it was over, I ditched the reception and ran all the way home, curling up in a little ball on the floor next to my bed. I wanted to die. After the wedding, everything rocketed downhill. I wanted her to hurt as much as I did, and I took every opportunity I could get. I knew every button to push and I pushed them over and over again. I was fuckin' despicable. Still, she kept trying to get through to me no matter how malicious I

became. I couldn't be around her and I couldn't forgive her so when I graduated from college, I joined the Army. It worked for the most part, but she tracked me down religiously twice a year. Every Christmas and every birthday she either called or sent me a card. I never replied to the cards and when she called, I tried to make it as difficult as possible. Sadly, now that I could see things in a different light, I had no excuse for my behavior. She loved me, of that I was certain. It was almost ten years later, and she still hadn't given up hope. The calls had been infrequent the last few years, but she still made them. How could I say I was sorry? How could I say that it wasn't her, but me that I needed to forgive? How could I say that I was just too childish to deal rationally with the situation? How could I say that what I understand now, I didn't then? I looked at my watch and took a deep breath. It was time to pay the fiddler. I checked my face in the mirror and gave myself a gut check before climbing out of the car. As I puttered across the street, a painful throbbing started in my forehead and I sorta hoped it was the first stage of a fatal stroke. I ended up standing on the front porch staring at the door, thoroughly incapable of mustering up the courage to ring the bell. I don't know exactly how long I stood there and I probably would've frozen to death, if Joey's wife hadn't opened the door and found me. "Maddie!" Carla exclaimed in surprise, grabbing my hand and pulling me into the house. "You look like you're freezing, honey. Did you walk over here?" "No, I was just… I mean… I guess I lost track of time." "Foolish girl. Let's get you something warm to drink," she said, leading me into the living room where a crowd had gathered. Before I knew it, a toddy was thrust into my hand and I was surrounded. "I'm glad you're here, Maddie," Woody said. "There's something I'd like to

talk…" "It can wait, Woody," Joey interrupted, coming up behind him. "Maddie, get yourself upstairs. You know the way." I swallowed. He bumped Woody aside and leaned over to whisper in my ear, relieving me of my drink. "It'll only hurt a little and it's way overdue." My throat constricted, but I managed a nod. Of course, he actually had to give me shove to get me moving. I made my way across the room, sensing that at that moment, I knew exactly what death row convicts felt like as they were ushered to the electric chair. Tony caught my eye as I reached the stairs, and there was no mistaking the warning in his expression. I sighed and plodded up the steps. Far too soon, I was again standing in front of a door. I decided that thinking was my biggest problem and I was only prolonging the inevitable. With a rush of rapidly fading bravery, I reached out and completed a short knock. "Come on in." I extended an unsteady hand and stepped inside, catching my breath and fairly confident that I was tense enough to shit an 84-karat diamond. She had her back to me and was fussing over her dress in the mirror. I closed the door behind me and she turned at the sound. She gasped in surprise, her hands rising to cover her mouth. "I haven't changed that much have I?" "Oh, Maddie," she whined, her eyes shining. She took a hesitant step toward me, but caught herself as if unsure of her reception. "I…I've missed you," I rasped weakly.

"I've missed you too. I've missed you so much," she cried. I began to crumble, but I wanted to say it. I needed to say it. "I'm so very, very sorry, Sophie," I choked, trying to ignore the moisture starting to rage from my eyes. "I'd give… anything… to go back and change the way I acted. I've been a hideous, jealous bitch and you have no reason, no reason at all, to… forgive me. I… I can only pray… that you will." She rushed across the room and I tensed, half expecting a slap or perhaps a light pummeling. Instead, she smothered me in a hug and wept hysterically into my chest. I wrapped my arms around her, the weight that had been slowly driving me into the ground evaporating in her embrace. The relief was so poignant it made me dizzy and I likened it to an epiphany. I didn't know how she could, or why she would, but I was forgiven. Just like that. I could hardly believe it and it took a moment for it to really sink in. When it did, the tears that gushed forth were no longer heartsick, but tears of joy. ---------Close to an hour later, I was seated on her little bed, her head in my lap while I played contentedly with strands of her mousy brown hair. She was still as beautiful as I remembered. An inch shorter than I was with deep brown eyes and a body that could've made Michael Jackson give up little boys. We had spent the last twenty or so minutes gossiping and catching up with each other. The past apparently thrust behind us, it seemed like old times. I couldn't have been happier. "Do you have somebody, Maddie?" "I think so." "You think?"

"It's very new and sometimes I'm not sure she even likes me." She rolled around to look up at me. "What do you mean?" "We've only know each other a few days, but she's already slapped my face and called me, among other things, a bitch." "How did you meet her?" "Gus kinda set us up. Then Joey and Billy jumped on board." A chuckle. "What's so funny?" "Sounds to me like they picked the perfect girl." My brows knit. "Why do you say that?" "Never mind." "No, tell me. I really want to know." "You won't get mad?" "No." "Promise?" "I promise." She took a deep breath. "You've always been arrogant and unpredictable, Maddie. You want everything your way and if you can't have it, you tend to lash out. You need someone strong enough to make you stop and think about what you say and do every once in a while. Gus could put you in your place, and my Dad, but you drifted away when you left for the Army. I don't think you've let anyone else have that kind of power over you since."

I contemplated this in a thoughtful silence, unable deny that it hit a little too close to home. "Are you mad?" "No. Just thinking about stuff." "Okay." "That was painfully accurate." "Yeah, it was." "We haven't really talked or known each other in a long time, Sophie. How can you see me so clearly when I'm apparently blind to everything around me?" "A few reasons, wanna hear?" "Yeah." "Even though you ran away from me, I couldn't let you go. I talked to Gus and Dad all the time, getting all the news about you that they knew or that they would tell me. They were very informative." "Sophie," I said sadly. "There's more. It's the most important reason." I nodded, rubbing at my eyes. "I love you, Maddie." I sobbed. "I love you too. That's why I had to go." "I knew you loved me. I always knew. But you didn't have to leave." "Yes, I did."

"Why?" "Because it hurt too much to see you with someone besides me." "We were never going to be lovers, Maddie. You had to know that." "Maybe I did. I just didn't want to believe it and I couldn't help how I felt." "I couldn't help how I felt either. I found a husband but I lost my best friend. There've been a lot of times I needed you, and a lot of times I wanted to be there for you. It's hurt me for a very long time that you wouldn't or couldn't understand how much you mean to me. I wish we could've had this conversation years ago." "I wasn't ready to have it." "I can understand that. I'm so sorry I hurt you. I didn't want to." "I know you didn't. It just took me some time to realize it." She smiled at me and gave my belly a poke. "So tell me about your girlfriend. Is she pretty?" "She's beautiful." "Will I meet her today?" "Yes." "Have you boinked her?" I gaped. "So you have. How interesting," she purred teasingly. "Only known her for a few days and she's slapped you, called you names, and slept with you." I frowned. It all sounded pretty pitiful when stated like that. "That makes me sound so cheap."

She giggled. "I know you're not cheap, Maddie. I just find it interesting." "How so?" "Because it sounds to me like she's got you right where she wants you." ---------When we finally arrived at the chapel, the misery of the day fell heavily about me. Billy was waiting for us in his dress blues, and ushered us inside. There was barely enough room for one to find a place to stand and bodies lined the walls. It was a sea of black and blue, cops and robbers intermingling without prejudice. I saw faces that I hadn't seen for years, some welcome and some not, but they were all present to pay their respects. My legs felt like lead and the journey to the empty pew directly in front was a long one. It was the place reserved for family and a place I'd never believed I'd have to sit. Gus had been a man of immense strength, and I always thought he'd be there for me forever. He was the rock at the center of my world. Dealing with the idea of him being mortal was something I'd never bothered to entertain and now that I was faced with it, my world seemed so suddenly empty and chaotic. As we were being seated, I managed to grab Billy's arm. Whispering to him in a voice I couldn't recognize as my own. "Have you seen Anabel?" "No, Maddie." I burst into tears at the news, embarrassing myself in front of God and everybody. He helped me into my seat and Sophie took my hand in hers. "I'll bring her up front when she gets here, Maddie," he whispered before withdrawing. I could only nod and sit there weeping, totally unwilling to look at the coffin I knew was at the front of the room. I felt disassociated from everything, and

wanted nothing more than to be able to crawl into a dark hole and never come out. I lost all sense of time and could focus on nothing but the hopefully fatal pain encompassing me. A nudge from Woody elicited no response, although I was dimly aware of him rising to his feet from beside me. An arm slipped under mine as a body saddled up next to me, and my hand was grasped tightly. I was afraid to look, but I did anyway. I almost didn't recognize her. Dressed in a sleek black suit with her hair tied into a severe bun that made it look short, she smiled at me from behind a pair of sunglasses. "Sorry I'm late." My head dropped to rest on her shoulder and I sat there wiping my eyes in relief. Her presence giving me the strength I needed to carry on for a little while. And carry on I did. I had some pretty bad moments but the worst came with the eulogy that Joey stood up to deliver. He started to sniffle at the halfway point and I broke down completely, sobbing my way though the end of the service and out on to the street to take my place. Marching through the cold managed to sober me a little, and I squeezed Anabel's hand as tightly as I dared. Afraid to let her go, needing her to keep me grounded. I hated funerals and I hated this one with a passion. How I persevered through the graveside service is a mystery to me. I could only stand there bawling, wishing that the flag they were folding would be presented to me. I resented Woody more at that moment than I ever resented anything in my life. It was petty and irrational, but I felt it just the same. He was Gus's son and I was only his niece. I suddenly, and very intensely, hated Woody. I watched with helplessly watering eyes as the man approached. I gasped when he stopped in front of me and extended the flag. My knees

went weak and I felt myself begin to sway. It had to be a mistake, God was just twisting the knife. I managed to crane my neck to the side and meet Woody's eyes. He just nodded. It was the ultimate gift and I stumbled at the magnitude of it. An arm around my waist kept me on my feet and I accepted it with trembling hands, instantly clutching it to my chest possessively. The world started to spin and I was horrified. I was going to collapse in front of everybody and there wasn't a damn thing I could do about it. I could feel Anabel struggling to keep me upright, but she was faltering. Unexpectedly, I felt a much stronger arm prop me up from the other side and Woody spoke softly in my ear. "Hang in there. It's almost over." He shook me a little and I sluggishly got myself together. A few minutes later, I was being led to the limo. Inside the car, I rested my face hard against the window. I wanted to feel the cold, knowing that it would keep me somewhat lucid until I could find a place to waste away. Everyone piled in after me and I was aware of Anabel whispering to me comfortingly, but I couldn't reply. She took my hand, stroking the top of it tenderly until we returned to Joey's house. I walked inside like a zombie and stood in the living room, vaguely aware of the questions being directed at me yet unable to hear them. "I want to lay down," I said. "Let's take her upstairs, we can put her in my bed," Sophie said. "Help me, Anabel." They escorted me to the bedroom and I took the last steps to the bed in a rush. Throwing myself on top of it and curling up instantly, wanting to make myself as small as possible so the despair might overlook me. I was aware I had observers, but I didn't care. I cuddled my flag tightly and cried until I finally, and mercifully, fell asleep.

---------"Maddie." I grunted. "Come on, sweetie. You need to get up." A hand shook me and I grumbled incoherently. "Mom's downstairs making a huge breakfast." I ignored the voice, hoping it would go away. "She's making banana pancakes," Sophie sung teasingly. Now this got my attention and I cracked open an eye to find her hovering over me. "Really?" "Are they still your favorite?" I nodded. "Then you better get up or the guys will eat them all before you get down there." I scowled. "They better not." A chuckle. "Rise and shine." I grudgingly sat up, rubbing at my eyes. "God, what a cranky face." "Shut up," I mumbled, realizing with a start that something was missing and I looked around in growing panic. "Wh…where's my…" "It's right there, Maddie," she interrupted quickly, pointing to the to top of

her dresser. "Anabel put it there last night after you conked out." I sighed deeply in relief but then I looked around again. "Where's Anabel?" "She stayed with you all night, Maddie." "She did?" "Uh huh, she tried to get someone to work for her today but couldn't get a hold of anybody. She had to leave about an hour ago and was very upset about it. She wanted to be here when you woke up." I felt a stupid smile take shape. "I think you got a keeper there, Maddie. You better not mess it up." "Isn't there a chance she could mess it up instead of me?" "Nope." I frowned. Why was I always the one in the big black hat? "Why's that?" Sophie bounced on to the bed beside me excitedly. "She's great, Maddie! We talked about you for hours last night!" I gave her an ugly look, not liking the sound of that at all. She gave me a swat. "Don't get all pissy. She had nothing but nice things to say about you." "Really?" "Yep." "What did she say?" "Oh, just girl stuff." "Such as?"

"Well, she said you make a funny face when you come and…" "She did not!" I practically roared. She fell on to her back, overcome with giggles. I crossed my arms over my chest indignantly and waited impatiently for her to finish. "No wonder the guys still pick on you," she snickered after a moment. "You're such an easy mark." I rolled my eyes and glared at the ceiling. She gave me a poke. "Stop pouting, Maddie." "Humph." Another quick laugh and she climbed off the bed. "Go wash your face and come down to breakfast. Mom was almost done when I came up here." "Okay," I grumbled, throwing the covers off and rising to my feet. I was still fully dressed from the day before and was suddenly overcome with sadness. My eyes started to water as they wandered over to the folded flag sitting on top of the dresser. "Hey," Sophie said gently, coming over to take my hand. "There'll be plenty of time for that later. Let's go have some pancakes," she added, tugging me toward the door. I let her lead me to the bathroom and was appalled by the reflection waiting for me in the mirror. "I look like hammered shit." "You do not," she said softly. "I wish I was half as pretty as you." I blinked. Did she really think that? I always thought that of the two of us, she was the gorgeous one. But then again, I'd been in love with her for a long time. "You'll always be beautiful to me, Sophie."

She beamed a smile. "Don't let Anabel hear you say that." "Oh? Why?" "I think she felt a little threatened by me." I sighed. As far as Anabel was concerned, I didn't have a goddamn secret left to my name. "Don't fret over it, Maddie. She had your number anyway." I stared at my reflection. Was I really that fuckin' transparent? I shook my head to clear my thoughts and started to wash my face. "I'll be waiting for you downstairs, okay?" I grunted an affirmative and looked after my morning necessities, ambling down the stairs a few minutes later. The living was room was still a mess from the previous evening and I headed for the kitchen, the sounds of a boisterous conversation coming from within. A little self-conscious, I tried to slip quietly into the crowd. "Maddie!" Carla thundered, announcing my arrival to the entire neighborhood. "Pull up a chair, I cooked up a big batch of pancakes just for you." I grinned. I'd been a little worried the guys would eat them all just because they knew I liked them. It wouldn't have been the first time. The jerks. I took a seat in the empty chair next to Sophie and looked around the room. Woody, Billy, and Joey were arguing good-naturedly over something while Tony and Jimmy mumbled to each other. Sophie patted my leg and a smile threatened to split my face as Carla deposited an enormous stack of pancakes in front of me. "There ya go, honey," she said, planting a kiss on the top of my head. "If you can finish those, there's more where that came from."

"Thanks!" She chuckled and floated away as I dug greedily into my plate. Carla was a groovy lady, although I often thought as a kid I'd grow up to have her handprint permanently embedded on my face, Sophie too for that matter. One learned quickly that smart-ass remarks or vulgar language around her would result in a lightening fast slap. I'd even seen Gus and Joey receive a few over the years. "Maddie," Woody addressed me amusedly. "What do you remember about our trip to Vegas?" I groaned. "I remember it was hot and the road trip was unbearable." "You don't remember Gus's ice cream?" Joey asked. I started to laugh. I hadn't thought about that in forever. We had all been crammed into a van that Gus had borrowed to get us out there. Of course, the air conditioner didn't work and being northerners, we were totally unprepared for the devastating heat of the Nevada desert. It felt like the surface of the sun and by the time we were ready to head back, most of us were burned and resembled boiled lobsters. It was a cranky, long, miserably hot trek out of the desert and the close quarters had us snapping at each other. To make matters worse, we had to keep all the windows rolled down and it made it hard to speak to each other over the wind blowing in. Then there was the fly. The little bastard was a survivor, tormenting us all, refusing to leave, and deftly avoiding every attempt made on his life. We were passing through some little town when Sophie spotted a Dairy Queen and started whining for us to stop, I happily joined in and grumbling, Gus took the exit. Soon, we were back on the road and immersed in our treats while Gus weaved through traffic with one hand, holding his untouched, two-scoop, chocolate dipped cone in the other. I just happened to be looking at him as he got us back on the Interstate and leaned back in his seat. The fly chose that moment to make a reappearance and he

swatted at it absentmindedly, tossing his yet to be sampled ice cream right out the window. I watched him stare after it as if he expected it to come back and my cheeks ballooned in an effort to keep from choking "I'll be goddamned!" I started shrieking laughter, quickly dissolving into uncontrollable hysterics. My antics were so contagious that everybody, sensing blood in the water, was suddenly alight with amusement and already beginning to chuckle. I was laughing so hard my eyes were watering, and I couldn't answer the eager questions being directed at me. "What's a matter, Gus?" Joey asked. I risked a glance at him and you could practically see the smoke coming from his ears. I turned to jelly in my seat, laboring to catch my breath. "I just threw my fuckin' ice cream out the window!" "He was swatting at the fly," I chortled. "He hadn't even licked it yet!" They erupted in hilarity, Carla cackling so uproariously she forgot to whack Gus for his profanity. Merriment at his expense overtook everyone and we carried on for so long that you could hear his teeth grinding in the car behind us. Chuckles encompassed the table. "God, he was so mad," Sophie snickered. "He didn't speak to anyone until we were in Missouri," Joey hooted, instigating another wave of mirth. "Maddie, you remember Gus catching us the first time we got drunk?" Sophie asked. I winced. "God, yes. He blistered our asses for that."

"When was this?" Joey asked. "I don't remember hearing anything." "I guess we were what, close to fifteen?" Sophie asked. "Yeah." "Why didn't I know about this?" Joey asked darkly. "What happened?" "Oh, be quiet, Daddy," Sophie chided. "It was years ago." "We got into the liquor one day after school and he caught us red-handed." "I'd never been so sick in my life, I still can't get within a foot of tequila," Sophie said with a shudder. "Me either." "I can't believe Gus didn't tell me this," Joey mumbled. "I'd have busted your ass too." "Trust me, Joey. We learned our lesson and he probably thought we didn't need to get another one from you." "What'd he do?" "We passed out in the kitchen with the evidence all around us," I said, shaking my head sadly. "We both got the belt as soon as he roused us from our stupor, then he put us to work out in the backyard." "I thought I was gonna die," Sophie said grimly. "He kept us up all night, had us pulling weeds and stuff until the sun came up." "He supervised from a lawn chair and we got sprayed with a garden hose every time we threw up, started to cry, or looked like we might pass out." Predictably, the guys thought this was a riot, but Carla came to our defense.

"That's horrible," she admonished. "How could he be so mean?" "Oh, hush," Joey chuckled. "I'll bet the girls avoided the booze for years after that." "I know I did. I think the next drink I took was in college." "Me too," Sophie said. "I panicked every time I was offered any. Kept looking over my shoulder scared to death Gus would somehow appear." The laughter started again and we spent the rest of the morning reminiscing. It was a happy day engaged in both laughter and tears. When it was over, and I was finally on my way home, I couldn't help but think, that maybe, just maybe, I'd be okay after all. ---------I let myself in the door and stumbled around in the dark, having not a left a light on the day before. I fumbled for a lamp and then made a beeline to my phone to speed dial Anabel's number. I waited through twelve rings prior to hanging up and calling information to get her store number. My lower lip started to protrude as I was informed she had already left for the day. I felt like blubbering. Sophie had begged me to stay the night again, but I wanted to come home because I had hoped Anabel would come over. Now I was stuck in my crappy little loft all alone with nothing but my thoughts to keep me occupied. A mood starting to encompass me, I slugged into my bedroom and carefully placed my flag on top of the dresser. The tears began to build again, depression rocketing toward me and picking up speed. A knock at the door filled me with me relief and I raced to answer it, hoping desperately it was who I wanted it to be. I ripped open the door to find her standing there with an overnight bag and I was suddenly elated. I grabbed her hand and yanked her inside, blathering like an idiot. "I'm so glad you're here I tried calling you but there was no answer and I

called the video store but they said…" She covered my mouth with a hand and giggled. "Hush." I grabbed her wrist and placed a kiss on her palm. "I missed you." "I missed you too," she said, leaning forward to place a kiss on my cheek. "Can we close the door now? I'm freezing." I reached an arm around her and flung the door closed. "Are you gonna stay the night?" I asked, knowing I sounded pathetically desperate, but unable to stop myself. "If you'll have me." I nodded enthusiastically. She smiled. "Then I'm yours." I bounced in place excitedly. She laughed at me and gestured to the other room. "Let's go sit down, I bought you a present." "A present?" "Yep," she said, turning to saunter into the living room. I followed after her happily, plopping down on the sofa beside her and looking at her eagerly. She sat her bag on the coffee table and dug through it to produce a triangular shaped package wrapped in a pretty red paper. Presenting it to me with a curious expression. I tore it open impatiently, coming to an abrupt halt and clasping a hand over my mouth. "Is this what I think it is?"

"I thought you might like it." "I do," I croaked. "Very much." "Would you like to put it inside?" I was so touched I could only nod. She reached out and took it away from me, peeling the rest of the paper away carefully. "I'll get it ready it for you. Go on now." I rose and traveled into my bedroom to stand before my dresser. Gently lifting my most cherished possession, I cradled it to my chest and carried it back into the living room. Anabel had it ready and I reverently placed my flag inside the beautiful glass display box. The waterworks started as soon as she clasped it shut, and I fell over and buried my head in her lap. "Thank you so much," I whimpered. "It's a wonderful gift." She stroked my hair. "I'm sorry I couldn't be there for you today." "I understand. It was actually a pretty good day. We laughed a lot." "You have a wonderful family, Maddie." I sighed and rolled over on my back to look up at her. "Sophie told me you stayed with me all night." A nod. "Thank you. I know I wasn't very good company." "You're very welcome." I grinned. "I was afraid you were going to tell me not to thank you." "Nah, even I wouldn't kick you when you're down." "That's good to know."

She grinned. "You hungry?" "I'm stuffed, Carla forced food on us all day. Are you? We can run out and get something." "Nope, she fed me when I went back to look for you after work." "Oh," I mumbled, not sure if I was comfortable with that. I was getting tired of being talked about. "Don't worry," she said knowingly. "We just visited, you were barely mentioned." I fought off a frown. "Will you tell me something?" "What?" "Am I really as easy to read as I'm beginning to think I am?" "Only to people who love you." I really wanted to ask her if she were one of those people, but I couldn't figure out how to phrase it fast enough. "Can I ask you something now?" "Okay. But you should know that I'm not in the mood to discuss all my personal failings." She grinned. "But there's so many." "Just ask your question," I said dryly. "What's with you and Sophie?" I froze. Of course, that only gave me away and I sighed. "Didn't Gus tell you?"

"No." "What did Sophie say?" "Like I know her well enough to ask." I procrastinated. I really didn't want to discuss it since it seemed that I'd only very recently come to terms with it. "Can we talk about something else?" "I think I'd rather talk about this," she said, an edge creeping into her voice. "Do you love her?" I closed my eyes. "Of course, I do. She just didn't love me back. At least, not the way I wanted." She was silent long enough that I opened my eyes and started to fidget. "Do you still love her?" I nodded and her expression darkened. "I'll always love her, but I'm no longer in love with her." She seemed to relax a little. "Are you sure?" "Yes." "Hmmm." "Were you jealous?" I asked with a little grin, wanting to make light of what I perceived as a tense situation. "Nah," she scoffed unconvincingly. "Was just wondering what was up." I beamed a delighted smile. Finally, the tables had turned a little and I had one up on her. I intended to milk it. "Is that why you looked ready to claw my eyes out a second ago?"

"You're imagining things." "Not going by the look on your face." "Some detective you are, I've just got a little gas." I laughed. "Big, fat liar." She huffed and turned her face away. "Fine, I was a little jealous, you happy now?" "Immensely," I said in my most imperious tone. Her eyes flashed and I giggled deviously. Apparently, she didn't like being teased. A little muscle twitched along her jaw line and I felt my stomach flop over. My smile faded, the observation having kick started my libido. Oh, my my! Oh, hell yes! Ya got to put on that party dress! I rose to place a kiss on her neck and lingered there lovingly. She pretended to ignore me, not ready to give up her sulk. I moved to her lips, but she moved her face away in childish protest. My fingers sought out the buttons of her blouse and her hands came up to stop me. "What are you doing?" "I want you." "I'm not in the mood." "Let me work on that." "How?" "What do you want?" She was caving, I could tell. I mean, who could resist me? "What are you willing to do?"

"Anything." "Like what?" "Tell me what you want. I won't say no." "You tell me." I thought fast. "I'll model for you." "Really?" "Uh huh." "In your thong?" "If you like." "You've been wearing it for almost two days. It could model for me without you."

Ouch! "I have another one." "What color?" "White." "Nah, white doesn't do it for me." "Help me out here." "You're the seductress." "It's my first time." She gave me an odd look. "What?" "It's my first time."

"For what?" "Being the seductress." "You're kidding me?" "Nope." "My God, you really have been spoiled." I flopped back into her lap in frustration. "You're killing me." "I told you I wasn't in the mood." I sat up and took an empty space on the couch. Was it possible that I wasn't the chick magnet I thought I was? No, that just couldn't be it. Something else had to be going on here. I stared at her confusedly, wanting an explanation. She readjusted her blouse and reached for the remote, clicking on the TV and ignoring me completely. I gaped at her in astonishment, a tantrum gaining momentum. What the fuck was this? Not only had I been fuckin' rejected, I'd been shot right out of the fuckin' saddle. It wasn't every fucking day I threw myself at someone. In fact, I'd never thrown myself at fucking anyone. What sort of Mickey fucking fuckity fuck fuck Mouse game was she playing? Mere seconds away from pitching a fit, a blast of awareness washed over me and I eyed her carefully. I was being manipulated. It had all been way too deliberate. I'd be the first one to admit that I could at times, be pretty damn dense, but if there was one thing I wasn't, it was a fool. It didn't make me angry that she was playing me for one, I was always angry. She made me mad. "Anabel?" She turned an inquiring look in my direction. "Yes?"

"I changed my mind." "About what?" "I think now would be a perfect time to discuss my personal failings." "Oh? Why?" "I dunno, I just fuckin' feel like it." "Please don't use…" "I'm going to use that word anytime I want and if you slap me again, I'll slap you back," I interrupted, rising to my feet and seating myself on the coffee table directly in front of her. "I've been doing a lot of thinking lately, probably more than I should've because it's left me feeling generally confused. Be that as it may, I don't like to be manipulated, Annie. I already know enough about myself to realize I have problems. I don't like to have them pointed out to me, because odds are, I'm already well aware of them. Some I don't care about and some I'm trying to work on, but they're my problems and I don't want you to fix them. However, if it'll make you feel better, or if you're just curious, I'll let you in on what I've figured about myself." She just stared at me. "I am spoiled. I've been fortunate enough to have people in my life that would, and have, gone to great lengths to protect me, love me, and tolerate me. I've really never been denied but one thing, and that was Sophie. I was in love with her for so long that it took almost a decade for me to put it behind me. " I paused and took a deep breath. "I'm selfish because I've only had myself to deal with for far too long. I'm cynical because I give a shit and far too many don't. I'm hateful because

like everybody, I'm a hypocrite. But unlike most, I realize it and I don't like it. I'm rude because some people don't understand anything else. And I'm mean because until I met you, I hadn't been laid in over three years. I won't bother to tell you how long it was before that." She gave me a chuckle and a little grin. "It feels right when I'm with you, Annie. I'd very much like this to work, but don't take a therapeutic approach with me. Take me as I am or don't take me at all." She chewed on her lip, her face thoughtful. "Well, when you put it that way, I guess I'll have to take you," she said slowly. "But… I have conditions of my own." "Yes?" "Take a shower first." I blinked. "What?" "You're right. Fuck the shower." She surged off the couch and tackled me from the coffee table in a blur, both of us landing on the floor in a tangle of arms and legs. Damn but the chick could move when she wanted to! Fingers labored rabidly at my waist, unclasping my belt, pulling it off with a flourish, and then tossing it away wantonly. I looked up at her with undisguised fascination. What was with the bizarre need to knock me to floor before mating? It struck me as a lot like being clubbed over the head and dragged back to the cave. I mean really, all she had to do was say the word and I would've happily moon walked nude into the bedroom and performed a half gainer on to the mattress. My train of thought whispered away as my shirt fell open and my bra was pulled up over my boobs. She fell upon them with an urgent zeal, and it was soon impossible for me to think about anything. Well, almost

anything…Heh, heh, heh.

Part Three I The appealing aroma of brewing coffee prompted me to open my eyes and I rose to sit on the edge of the bed. I let out a yawn that stretched my molars and stood to frolic naked into the bathroom. Life was good. Or at least, it was as good as it could be without Gus. I had a fantastic, if not a little strange, lover and I was completely sated. Thoughts of her overcame me as I sat upon the throne, and I suspected greatly that I had much more than just a lover. I was afraid to let myself hope. I had finished my shower and was brushing my teeth when she popped into the bathroom with my ringing cell phone. Noting my current state of unavailability, she grinned. "Want me to get it?" I shrugged and gave her a nod. "Hello. Oh, hi Billy!" she exclaimed happily, wandering out of the room. Instantly regretting having let her answer it, I hurriedly completed my task and rushed into the bedroom to find it empty. I jumped into some panties and a half shirt and wandered out into the living room. I found her busily chatting away while she reclined on the sofa with her legs dangling over the arm. It was kinda cute so I swallowed my annoyance and padded over to sit down next to her. "Oops, here she is," she giggled. "I'll let ya talk to her. Bye, Billy." She extended the phone toward me with an amused expression and I barely restrained myself from snatching it out of her hand irritably. "Yes, Billy?" I said dryly. I was met with a low, sinister chuckle.

I rolled my eyes and waited as Anabel scooted over, situating her head in my lap.

"Has it been a good morning?" he asked finally. "Or was it a better evening?" "Both were pleasant…until now." He snickered. "I'll bet." "Uh huh. What's up?"

"Tish Binkowski's birth certificate is an excellent forgery." "Shit. Anything on her fingerprints?"

"Nobody's bitten. I think it's a long shot anyone will." "You're probably right."

"Yep. Did you get anything from Merchant?" "Not yet, but he has a lead for me. I'll give him a call today."

"Alright, I gotta run. Lemme know the scoop." "Okay, talk to you soon."

"Have yourself a… pleasant… morning." "Bye, Billy." I hung up with a grumble and dropped my attention to the head in my lap. She had messily tied all of her hair up on the top of her head, the coif resulting in a look that made her resemble a five and half foot tall palm tree. It was pretty damn adorable. "Good morning."

"Hiya, Maddie," she said brightly, turning in my lap to kiss my bare belly. "Whatcha want for breakfast?" "Coffee and cigarettes." She scrunched up her face. "Yuck. How about fried taters and eggs instead since it's the only thing in the house to eat?" "You don't have to work today?" "I do this evening. Traded so I could spend some time with you today." I grinned. She started to chew on my belly, getting a giggle out of me. "Stop that." She paused and looked up at me with a look of devotion that it damn near made me gulp. "I'll cook if you promise to run around in your undies all morning." "Deal." "How do you like your eggs?" "With broken yokes or scrambled." "Okie dokey," she said, rolling out of my lap and sauntering toward the kitchen. I watched her go with a raised eyebrow. She had the sweetest little ass. "Why's it so hot in here?" "Look out the window." I got up and strolled over to see a late winter snow and from the look of it, a pretty heavy one. Driving around was going to be for shit. The thought sparked my curiosity and I looked up and down the street, but the only car

in sight was my own. "Where's your car?" "I don't have a car, Maddie." "Huh?" "I grew up in the city, never learned how to drive." I turned an unhappy look in her direction. "You've been taking a cab all this time?" "Sometimes," she replied. "Joey dropped me off last night." "Why didn't I know you didn't have a car?" She shrugged. "You never asked." It occurred to me then that there was a lot I didn't know about her. I traveled over and took a stool in front of the counter. "Tell me about yourself, Annie." "What do you want to know?" "Everything." She looked at me with a happy smile and I felt a powerful twinge of guilt. "Really?" "Really. I should've asked long before now." She shrugged a little disappointedly. "You've had a lot on your plate." "That's no excuse." "I'm glad we agree," she said coyly, strolling over to dump a knife and a few potatoes in front of me. "Peel those while we talk."

"Okay, but can I have a cup of that coffee too?" "Sure." I smiled and kicked my feet a little, confused when they encountered resistance. I cast a glance at the floor and noticed the box of DiCarlo files. I was positive that I'd left them scattered all over the kitchen counter, someone had boxed them back up. "Annie, did you pick up my files?" "Hmmm?" she asked, turning a look over her shoulder. "My files, I left them out and now they're all packed away." "Oh yeah, they were all over the counter so I put them back in the box," she said dismissively. "Did you read them?" She shrugged. "None of my business." I drummed my fingers on the counter, fairly confident that she could've cared less. Why would she give a shit about a long dead mobster? "What are you working on anyway, Maddie?" she asked as she deposited a mug in front of me and I immediately got the shakes for a smoke. "Be back in a sec," I said, hopping up in search of my jacket. I didn't see it in the living room so I headed for the bedroom closet. I scowled when I got there and couldn't find it. Turning to leave, I paused upon catching sight of a garbage bag drooping from one of my hangers; I peeked inside and found my jacket. I could only assume Anabel had done it and I was baffled as to why. As I tore it off and rummaged through the pockets, my heart suddenly thumped in my chest, realization dawning on me. She had said my jacket smelled like cigarettes and had covered it so

my other clothes wouldn't smell too. My whole body started tingling and emotion flooded through me, leaving me covered from head to toe in gooseflesh. I sank to the floor because I didn't trust my knees to support me. My mind churned to analyze what I was feeling. All the evidence kept pointing to an answer, but I was afraid to accept it. How could such a little gesture invoke such a frightening self-discovery? I really was a fool. I'd probably known all along. Why was I so terrified? The answer was simple and vastly complicated. I loved her. I don't know how long I sat there before the sound of a door being slammed brought me out of my trance. I got to my feet and returned somewhat drunkenly to the living room. I looked around with a scowl. "Anabel?" The smell of burning eggs wafted over me and I rushed into the kitchen to remove them from the burner. What the hell? Thinking that maybe she was in the bathroom, I dumped the skillet in the sink and spun on my heel to investigate. My eyes dropped to the counter as I passed, spotting my phone and a piece of paper underneath. Relieved, I brushed the phone aside and picked up the note. There were only two words. Sarah called The roof fell in on me and for a second, just for a second, I thought I might piss myself. Holy fucking shit!! The note floated in the air behind me as I screamed from a standstill to collide with the window, frantically looking up and down the street. I caught sight of a figure turning the corner almost a block away and I stupidly pounded on the glass.

"Annie!" I panicked, dangerously close to throwing an unproductive conniption fit. Instead, I ran to the door, pausing long enough to pull on a pair of sneakers before yanking it open and flying down the steps. I was halfway up the block when I realized that I was running through the snow in my underwear. I didn't let it stop me and I threw an arm over my chest so I could pour on the speed. I rounded the corner and found her standing next to the curb half a block up. "Annie!" She turned at the sound and stomped her foot angrily. I closed the distance between us, finally grinding to a stop in front of her and gasping for breath. "Annie," I wheezed. "It isn't what you think." "Then what is it, Matilda?" she asked nastily, her face so red it looked close to bursting into flames. I was in big fucking trouble and I fought to catch my breath. "It's nothing. I swear it's nothing. We just had a couple of meals together." "Did you sleep with her?" I blinked, my own anger threatening to rise. "I'm not slut, Annie. I told you last night I hadn't been with anyone but you in years." To my dismay a cab appeared at the intersection. Turning the corner and heading in our direction. I talked fast. "Don't leave me, Annie. It's not that big a deal, I was just caught up in things and forgot all about her. I'll call as soon as we get home and explain that I'm with you now. I'll…" "What makes you think you're with me now?" The cab pulled up next to us and the driver beamed a huge smile out the window. I endeavored to ignore him.

"Aren't I?" I asked. "I want to be." "You have a strange way of showing it." "I'll do better, please come home with me and talk about this." She gave me a sad look and I began to despair. "I want a girlfriend, Maddie. A partner. Give me a call if you decide that's what you want too." She turned to get in the cab and I reached out to grab her arm as she was bending to seat herself. "Don't go, Annie. Please," I pleaded, close to bawling. She pulled her arm out of my grasp. "Go put some clothes on, Maddie." The door slammed shut behind her and the cab instantly pulled away, leaving me standing there in a turmoil. I watched helplessly as it disappeared from view, tears hot on my face. Finally, the cold forced me to start moving and I dragged my feet through the snow. Why hadn't I told her? I wanted to. I was a coward. The sound of catcalls and a fast approaching car penetrated my haze of self-criticism. I turned an angry look over my shoulder, squealing in surprise and outrage as the vehicle sped by and sprayed me with a coat of freezing slush.

Motherfuckers! I stood there in a disbelieving shock, battling between rage and bursting into tears. I didn't have anyone to vent on so I settled for tears and sniveled the rest of the way home. "Maddie!" I looked up to find Sophie hurrying down the stairs toward me with a horrified expression. "Are you okay? What are you doing out here practically naked? Did you fall

down? Why are you crying?" she squawked in alarm. I gave her a look that must have been truly pathetic and she grabbed me by the arm, pulling me up the steps. "Come on, you're turning blue." She got me inside and closed the door. "Where's the shower?" I pointed and she dragged me across the living room, letting me go once we entered the bathroom to turn on the water. I was so cold at this point my teeth were chattering and I was shivering pretty violently. She returned, stripped me out of my undies and thrust me into the shower. The water was scalding and I shrieked, hopping around recklessly as I tried to adjust the temperature and avoid the spray. "Gosh, Maddie," she said. "It's a good thing I invited myself over this morning. Wanna tell me what's up?" The water had a soothing effect on both my mood and my body so without preamble, I confessed my sins. I told her everything while she listened from her supervisory perch on the bathroom counter. "… So these assholes drive by whistling at me and splashed me with road sludge and…" I broke off abruptly, upset at the sound of laughter. "It wasn't funny!" "Maddie," she soothed. "If it had been anyone else but you, you would've thought it was hilarious." "I would not." "You forget who you're talkin' to. I've seen you swerve over two lanes to hit a puddle in front of somebody and still be laughing about it an hour later." I refrained from comment and wisely chose to change the subject. "Anyway, what should I do?" "Nothing."

"Huh?" "You shouldn't do anything." I struggled with myself. "I always do nothing. I wait for everything to be okay and it never is. I don't want to do that this time." "Good." "She's really upset, Sophie." "She told you to give her a call so she hasn't given up on you yet. If you want what she wants, I'm sure everything will work out. Do you want her?" "Yeah," I said softly, hesitating to say it out loud. "I love her." "Do you?" I turned off the water and stepped out to catch the towel flung at me. "Yes." "Does she know?" "I haven't told her." "Why not?" "Because I'm a chickenshit." "Truer words were never spoken." I sighed. "Why do you say that?" "You never told me, Maddie." I froze. "Would it have made a difference?" "Yes and no." I wrapped the towel around me. "How?"

She fidgeted a little. "I knew you loved me, Maddie. But I didn't know the way you loved me. You never said anything or did anything that led me to believe it was any different from the way I loved you." "And if I had?" "If I had known, I would've handled the situation with a lot more sensitivity than I did. Sometimes I think if I had known earlier, I wouldn't have lost you for so long. The last thing I wanted to do was hurt you. It broke my heart to know that I had broken yours." I sniffled and brought up a hand to wipe at my eyes. "I'm such a loser." "You are not." "Then what's my problem?" "You have delicate heart that you're afraid to use." I chewed on that carefully. "Maybe." "No maybe about it. The heart afraid of breaking, never learns to dance," she said with a sagely, knowing smile. I shuffled my feet uncomfortably. "So how is doing nothing gonna get her back?" "Because she hasn't left you, she's just pissed at you. Besides, I'm going to pop in and rent a movie this evening." I started to smile, but it faded. "I don't know if that's a good idea." "Why not?" "She asked me about you last night. She wasn't thrilled." She rolled her eyes. "How do girls sleep with one another and deal with all

the head games and dramatics?" I chuckled. "I'll go see her anyway," she said, hopping off the counter. "Go get dressed, I'll call you later and tell you how it went." "Okay." She pecked me on the cheek and sashayed out of the room without a backward glance. I couldn't help but chastise myself for being such an ass. I'd been without her for so long that I'd forgotten what it was like to have a best friend. I'd missed her more than I thought possible. I was so lucky.

II I stepped outside, fully dressed, an hour later with a destination in mind. A call to Merchant had provided me with a name, a social security number, and an address. The address was six years old, but I didn't have anything else to go on at the moment. Besides, having something to do would hopefully keep me from fretting over recent developments. I also thought it might be a good time to pop in on the Frank Brothers and return Robby's revolver. It took me forty-five minutes to arrive in the projects, the roads were crapped up with snow and it was beginning to fall again. Not a nice neighborhood to visit, especially for a dead sexy little thing like me. I hooked my ID over my belt and rearranged my gun so it could be easily seen. I hated the projects. People deserved better than to rot in a crimeinfested hellhole where dignity was the last thing you were allowed to have. But what could you do? Liberal policy, although resplendent with good intentions, always led to corruption and tragedy. The apartment I was looking for was in one of two fifteen-story buildings that never had a functioning elevator and was home, for the most part, to

gangs, dealers, and various other lowlifes. Unfortunately, I needed to get to the eleventh floor. That meant traveling up a stairwell usually populated with human trash. I got out of the car, took a deep breath, and made my way to the entrance. The lobby, smelling of urine and vomit, was tastefully decorated with an overdose of gangsta graffiti. There were a variety of characters hanging about and I drew their immediate attention. I ignored them and walked across the room to enter the stairwell. I hoped no one attempted to confront me for it would be violent. It was the only way to deal with those brave enough to figure for me a cop and not give a shit. Bust one of them hard enough, the others would know better. In most cases, that is. I didn't want to think about the alternative. As expected, the stairwell was crowded, more so than expected. The weather had probably forced a good many of them indoors. I doubt most of them actually lived in the building; it was just a good place to get high or drunk in a warm location where the police wouldn't normally harass you. The majority were already in various states of catatonia from their intoxicant of choice and barely noticed my passing, if at all. The others eyed me cautiously, guessing me for the heat and not liking it. The closer I got to the eleventh floor, the more uncomfortable I became. If I got in trouble, I'd have nowhere to run. I was surrounded. I wish I had called Joey and asked for an escort, he'd have a shit fit if he knew I was alone in here. I was approaching the ninth floor when I knew my little quest wasn't going to be eventless. Standing on the next landing, looking down at me with cruel smiles, were three Hispanic guys decked out in gang regalia. I halted halfway up and leveled an indifferent look at the one in the lead. "Hey, chica," he said. "Where you headed?" "Fifteen." "To get past us you'll have to blow me, and my friends on thirteen will

probably want to fuck you." "I can live with that." He smiled and his friends started laughing. "Come on up." I moved forward, stopping two steps below him and within arms reach. My eyes rose to meet his expectantly. "After me, you do them, okay?" he asked, gesturing to his goons. "Okay," I said, giving him what I hoped was a wanton smile. He unzipped his fly and I almost chuckled. These guys were as dumb as the day is long. They'd end up dead or in jail before they turned twenty-five. If they were smart, they would've just rushed me. "You like it?" I dropped my eyes and raised an eyebrow. "What am I supposed to do with that, pick my teeth?" Before he could register my remark, I grabbed his cock and yanked him forward, stepping to the side as he took a dive down the stairs behind me. My gun came out the second he tumbled past, and I used it to strike the closest of his stunned friends across the bridge of the nose. It was like popping a small water balloon filled with blood and he fell to the floor gurgling. The remaining clown found himself staring at the business end of my roscoe. "Hands on your head, sit on the floor, back against the wall and spread your legs," I ordered, my voice low to convey intolerance. He complied and I took a step back to get some power into my kick. He screamed when my foot sank past the toes into his crotch and he fell over on his side, no longer a threat. I turned a look down the stairwell to see my dickless friend unconscious on the next landing. I wiped my hand on my pant leg, must've been a pretty bad fall.

I turned my attention to the one with a broken face. "You don't want me to see you when I come back down. Understand?" He gave me a nod, his legs writhing on the floor as he dealt with his pain. I presented them with my back and continued up the stairs. I arrived on eleven without further incident and wandered around for a minute, searching for a door that actually had a number on it. I found one that was close, and counted my way to what I guessed to be the right one. I stepped to the right of the door and extended a hand to knock. "Who is it?" said a man with a deep voice. "Police!" Surprisingly, the door opened a second later and I stepped into view. He was big man, but clean cut. "What do you want?" "I'm sorry to bother you, is this apartment 1017?" "Yeah." "Does a Monica Brentwood live here?" "Never heard of her." I sighed. "How long have you been in this apartment?" "Almost a year now. An old lady was here before me." "Thank you. I'm sorry I disturbed you." "Yeah, okay," he said suspiciously, keeping a wary eye on me until the door closed. Disappointed, I walked a few steps down the hall, whipped out my phone and dialed Billy's number.

"Winters." "Billy, run a name and social security number for me."

"Alright, hold on," he said, and I waited a few seconds. "Okay, shoot." I gave him the info.

"Who is she?" "Supposedly a friend of Tish Binkowski's."

"I'm in a rush, Maddie. I'll run it and get back to you." "That's fine."

"See ya, kiddo." "See ya." I put the phone back in my jacket and braced myself for the trip downstairs. I hated running into dead ends and I'd been doing it a lot lately. I was due a break. ---------It wasn't too far of a jaunt from the projects to the Frank establishment so I was knocking on the club door half an hour later. The slot popped open and eyes stared out at me. They weren't the same ones I'd previously encountered. "What do you want?" "Tell the Franks that Maddie Ledoux would like to see them." The slot slammed shut without a word and I spent five minutes standing in the snow before the door opened. I walked in without comment and headed for the dance floor. Kind of eerie, it was like they hadn't moved

since the last time I saw them. This time, they smiled as I sat down and I pulled the revolver from my jacket, sliding it across the table. "Thanks, Robby." "I guess I'm in the clear?" "Yep." "Wanna drink?" Bobby asked. "No, thanks. But I'd like to ask a question?" "Private question?" "Nothing indiscreet." "Let's hear it." "If I were looking for a smalltime pimp that probably worked the projects five or six years ago, who would come to mind?" "Most of the hookin' done in the projects is solo. They don't have pimps. Are you looking for anyone in particular?" "Not really sure. You know a Monica Brentwood?" They both shook their heads, but the slut next to Robby sparked slightly. I turned my attention on her. "You know that name?" She nodded. "Do you know where I can find her?" She looked uneasy, shooting a quick glance at the Franks. "I haven't seen her in a few years." "Did she have a pimp?"

"She used to work for Clarice." "Who's Clarice?" Bobby spoke up. "I've heard she runs a pretty classy escort service on the west side nowadays." Inspiration struck and I pulled Tish's photograph from my jacket and slid it in the shank’s direction. "Do you know her?" She looked at it for a minute and shook her head. "No." "How long ago did Monica work for Clarice?" "Four, maybe five years ago." I looked at Bobby again. "Does Clarice service clients?" "She used to, I don't know anymore." "How would I find her?" "I could probably run you down an address or a phone number. Give me a few to make some calls?" "You bet." "Do you know her last name?" He shook his head and I looked to the ho. "How about you?" "Sorry." Bobby rose and vanished through a door in the wall. I reached for my phone and it rang in my hand. "Ledoux."

"I found your gal," Billy said.

"That was way too fast. Please tell me she's not dead."

"Nope, she's in prison downstate." "No kidding?"

"No kidding, I've already spoken to the Warden. They'll be expecting you." "That's great, Billy. Thanks."

"I want a call after you've talked to her." "You'll get it."

"I'd better. Anything else?" "Yeah, I was just gonna call you. Do you know a Clarice that runs an escort service on the west side?"

"Nope. But I'll ask vice." "Lemme know."

"You on to something?" "Maybe. Don't know yet," I said, spotting Bobby reemerge. "I gotta go, Billy."

"Okay, stay in touch." Bobby placed a slip of paper in front of me and sat back down. "She was easy to find." "Thank you." "Want a word of advice?"

"If you're in the mood." He chuckled. "Clarice came up from the streets, don't turn your back on her." "Good advice," I said, pulling out my wallet to count my money. I had two twenties and a fifty. I stood and reclaimed Tish's picture, placing the fifty in front of the helpful hooker. "Thanks for the info." She beamed a smile and snatched the bill from the table excitedly. "Bye, fellas." "Stop by anytime, Ledoux," Bobby said and Robby nodded in agreement. I grinned and spun to make my way out of the building. I had a hunch that things were going to start clicking together. ---------The address Bobby had given me was actually on the northwest side and it took me an hour and a half to get there, the weather was getting worse. I had to verify the address three times to make sure I was in the right place, since I found myself in front of a typical house in a nice neighborhood. There was a car in the driveway and, judging from the amount of snow, it hadn't moved since the weather had turned ugly. More than a little suspicious, I got out of the car and made my way to the door. I rang the bell five times without a response and I was a little put out because, if I listened carefully, I could hear noise emanating from within. Grumbling, I jimmied the gate and went around back. I pulled my gun when I found a door slightly ajar. Cautiously, I dropped to a knee in the snow, and pushed it open all the way. I scanned the interior carefully, but found only a laundry room and a big black cat staring at me warily from on top of the dryer.

The second I stepped inside, the cat started whining and hopped down to rub himself against me excitedly. I groaned, afraid of what I would find and fairly certain that I had just run into another dead end. I had to go no further than the living room to confirm it. The corpse was sitting up on the couch, sightless eyes forever unfocused on a blaring television a few feet away. Judging from her color, she'd been dead for at least a couple of days. I holstered my gun and looked around for the remote, and spotting it under her hand, I left it where it was and crossed the room to power off the television. The kitty had followed me, but was loathe to actually enter the room and waited a safe distance away, whining sorrowfully. I didn't have to look closely to see that Clarice had taken one to the belly. A simple glance at the damage to the back of the sofa told me she had been killed with a large caliber round. I withdrew my phone and walked into the kitchen to lean against the counter.

"Winters." "Hey Billy, I found Clarice."

"Oh?" "She's dead, you'll need to get over here."

"Son of a bitch." "Yeah."

"Look like your man?" "I'd almost guarantee it." He sighed. "Alright, where you at?" I told him.

"Okay, I'll assemble the troops. See ya in a bit." "Wait!"

"Yeah?" "The killer is cleaning house, Billy. You might want to call downstate and have Brentwood segregated from the other prisoners."

"Good idea, I'll do that now." "See ya in a few then."

"Yep." I dropped the phone back in my pocket and lowered my eyes to see the cat looking up at me hopefully. There was no telling how long he might have been without food so I scrounged around until I found his dish. It was empty and I rummaged through the cupboards to find him something to eat. I discovered a bag of Friskies and he went into full suck up mode as I pulled it out to fill his little bowl. I stroked him amusedly as he wolfed down his chow, noting the tag dangling from his collar. My fingers grasped it and I bent forward to read, barking out a chuckle as his name was revealed. Thoughts of him on kitty death row immediately assaulted me and I knew then that I'd be taking him home. I left to him to his dinner and went to unlock the front door. I turned the porch light on as well and curiously wandered through the house. It was a normal home, or so I thought until I encountered the master bedroom. I stood gaping in the doorway as soon as I turned on the light, feeling as if I had just stumbled into the Marquis de Sade's workshop. The room was a kaleidoscope of depravity. The floor was covered in thick, blood red carpeting and all four walls, in addition to the ceiling, were mirrored. Video cameras on tripods were set up in the corners and the only piece of furniture, if you didn't count the cage, was the bed. The bed itself had manacles attached to the corners and a swing was dangling in

the air above it. My eyes raked over the various accessories and costumes that hung from the walls and I felt myself begin to blush. I was a babe in the woods. I always kind of figured that I'd be willing to try anything once, but I had no idea what 'anything' really meant. I wasn't near as open-minded as I thought and, after what I'd just discovered, I wasn't about to change. Well…maybe the swing had possibilities. My eyes strayed back to the video cameras. So where were the tapes? I was about to look when a voice called out. "Hello in the house!" I walked back into the living room to find a uniform standing in the doorway. "You Maddie?" he asked. "Yeah," I said, giving a look at his insignia. He was local, not city. "Touch anything?" "Yeah," I said, holding up a hand. "Had gloves on though." "Very well, we'll set up." "Thanks." He gave me a nod and started speaking into his radio as he walked back to his car. I watched him for a moment and then returned to the Chamber of Horrors. The cameras had several cords attached, but they disappeared into an outlet in the wall behind them. I didn't want to start breaking mirrors unless I had to so I began an intense examination of the mirrors themselves, taking extra special care to avoid touching any of the objects littering the room; they were creepy. A seam between panels struck me as slightly off kilter

and I extended a hand to push against the wall. I was surprised to feel it give and a second later, a door was revealed. Giving myself a pat on the back for my supernatural powers of investigation, I opened it all the way to discover a diminutive room with dozens of videotapes, four VCR's, and four small television monitors. I sat down in the chair situated in front of the screens and poked around curiously. The tapes were carefully catalogued and labeled with dates. I picked one at random and inserted it into a VCR, expectantly eyeing the monitors. I frowned when a picture didn't come up and began playing with the various controls. Amusedly, I learned that I could move the cameras in the bedroom and use them to zoom on to anything I wanted in disturbing detail. "Maddie?" It was Billy's voice and I positioned one of the cameras so I could catch his reaction when he walked into the bedroom. "In the back, Billy." A few seconds later, I watched the monitor as he stepped inside the room and froze, a look of morbid fascination on his face. "Whoa." I laughed, imagining I appeared just as thunderstruck. He looked around for a minute and then slowly made his way toward me, taking care to watch where he stepped. "Quite the setup," he said as he poked his head into the little room. "Apparently, I've lived a sheltered life." I chuckled. "You ain't the only one." He grinned and stepped inside. "Anything on the tapes?" "I popped one in but I can't get it to play on the TV's."

"Which one is running?" I pointed and he leaned over my shoulder to investigate. "Check this out. I can control the cameras in the bedroom from here," I said, zooming them back and forth playfully. "That close-up is kinda scary." I started to laugh again. "You think so too, huh?" He snickered. "The decks and monitors are numbered, you have to punch the right button on the corresponding TV," he said, reaching out to poke one of the sets. A picture immediately flashed onto the screen and my eyes widened. "Oh, boy." "Is that the deceased?" "Looks like her." "What the hell is she gonna do with that?" I watched in horror. "Where would it fit?" The camera started to zoom in. "Aagghh!" we both groaned in unison, rearing back from the screen. I peeked out from behind my hand. "This is going to give me nightmares." "My ass is gonna hurt for a week after seeing that." I shivered and extended a hand to power it off. "Lemme know if you come across one that isn't a solo production." "How many tapes did you take off the shelf?"

"Just the one." "There are two missing then." I looked at the shelf that housed them. Sure enough, there were two empty slots that I hadn't noticed. "Shit." "We'll look at the tapes anyway." "She has a cat. What happens to it?" "Animal control. Unless there's a next of kin who wants it." "Can I take it?" He shrugged. "I don't see why not. You might have to give it up though." "I doubt she has a family." "Then I don't see a problem." "I'm gonna visit Brentwood tomorrow." "They're moving her to solitary. I'll let them know you're coming." "What's she in the slam for?" "Manufacture and distribution." "Amphetamines?" "Yep." I nodded. "I'm gonna head out, do you need me for anything?" "I don't think so." I rose to my feet and gave him a backhanded swat to the belly. "Help me grab my pussy?"

He chuckled. "Sure."

III The cat was evidently used to traveling. He sat in the passenger seat quite contentedly and eventually, curled up and went to sleep. I had a new friend and, determined to make a good impression, I stopped at pet store and bought him everything I thought he might need. I was kinda of excited to see if he'd like his new toys. I was only a couple of miles from home when the phone rang. "Ledoux."

"Heya." "I was getting worried, what did she say?"

"Nothing I could do. You're history," Sophie said sadly. My heart sank, but a barely audible giggle sparked me out of my impending depression. "You're not funny. Tell me what she said."

"Give her a call." "Really?"

"Really." "Thank you so much, Sophie."

"Not a problem. It was kinda neat hearing sex secrets about my best friend." I scowled. "I'm not falling for another one of your dumb jokes. Just tell me

what she said." A chuckle. "I did most of the talking." "You're not going to tell me are you?"

"Nope." "You didn't tell say anything about…well…?"

"That's your job, not mine." I breathed a sigh of relief. "Is she still mad?"

"Getting over it. That's why you should give her a call and try your best to be charming. I know that's a tall order but…" "Shut up." Another cackle. "Mom and I expect you over for dinner at least twice before Tony and I leave town." "Okay."

"She's in love with you, Maddie." "Is she?"

"Gotta go, see ya!" She loved me! She loved me! And why wouldn't she? I loved me too! Now all I needed was to devise a way to approach her that I couldn't fuck up. I wracked my brain, my eyes straying to the passenger seat. Who could resist a kitty? I turned around at the next light and began to iron out the details of my plan. ----------

I parked across the street and waited until I could catch her alone in the store. As I spotted the last customer heading for the door, I grabbed my trump card and hurried through the snow. The door jingled behind me and she tossed a casual look at me from behind the counter. Her expression went a little frosty, but I didn't let it deter me. I puttered over and stood before the counter, watching her cross her arms over her chest as I approached. I stifled a smile as her expression softened when she noticed the cat in my arms. "After you…uhm… left me today. I ended up going to work and I came across an orphan. He needs a good home, a home with two parents." I cleared my throat. "But you know how cats are. They're selfish and independent. Sometimes they can be really inconsiderate and too absorbed in their own problems to notice anything else. Don't worry though; cats are very loyal and faithful. If you love them, they'll love you back. All they need is a little of your patience and their world will revolve around you. They just need someone that understands they have faults and that even though they may not show it all the time, it doesn't mean they don't love you."

Oh, yeah. She was cracking. If only I could use my powers for good, instead of evil. "Do you…uh…know a couple that would take good care of him?" she asked quietly. "I was hoping Anabel and Maddie would take him. Do you think they'd be interested?" She sniffled and gave me a little nod. It was in the bag! Nothing but net! "Will you come home with me tonight, Annie?"

She nodded again and extended her arms. "Can I see him?" I handed him over and she started fussing immediately. "Aren't you a big boy?" she asked babyishly. The cat basked in the attention and she carried on for so long that I began to feel a little left out. Abruptly, she stiffened and shot me an offended look. "What?" "We're changing his name." I chuckled. "I kinda like it." "We are not calling him Skid mark!" "Meow." Our eyes dropped to the cat, hers in dismay and mine in amusement. "That better have been a fluke," she growled. "Skid mark." "Meow." I started to laugh. "Skid mark." "Meow." "Maddie stop!" "Skid mark." "Meow." "Maddie!" she scolded, reaching over the counter to swat me. "Stop it." "You gotta admit it's pretty funny," I snickered.

"It's not funny and I don't want you to say that around him anymore," she demanded, stomping a foot. "Oh, come on," I teased. "He doesn't care." "How do you know, have you asked him?" I grinned. "No." "Then be quiet," she ordered, cuddling him to her chest. "The poor thing." "He looks pretty healthy to me." "How would you like to go through life with a name like his?" "I've never been all that wild about Matilda." "Matilda is a pretty name. Much better than his," she said, planting a kiss on the top of his head. I frowned, sensing competition. "I want kisses too." She gave me a sideways glance. "Maybe. Does Sarah know she's not allowed to call you anymore?" I paled. "You better start talking, Maddie," she said, powering up an angry glare. "I…I haven't called her yet." "Why not?" "I forgot." Her eyes narrowed. "Do it now." "Her number is at home," I said guiltily.

"You don't know it?" I talked fast. "No, I've only called her one time. Annie, you don't have anything to worry about. I'll talk to her, I promise." She put me under the hot lamp, examining me with the skunk eye. "Okay," she said finally. I resisted the urge to slump my shoulders in relief. "Can I have kisses now?" "No." "Why not?" "Because." I rolled my eyes. "Because why?" The bells on the door jangled and I turned to see a group of three teenagers step inside. "That's why," she said, putting the cat on the counter. My lower lip started to protrude. "How long till closing time?" "About an hour." "Can I have kisses later?" "We'll see," she said, leaning over the counter to whisper conspiratorially. "You might even get lucky if you go buy some groceries." "I can do that," I said quickly. "Anything special you'd like?" "Surprise me." "Okay. Want me to take the cat?"

"He can stay with his Mommy," she said, running a hand over the lounging feline. "I thought I was his Mommy." "You're his wicked step-mom and I don't want you to corrupt him anymore than he already is." "Why am I the wicked step-mom? I'm the one who saved him from cat prison." "Because you'll call him names if I'm not around to stop you." I chose not to respond, mainly because I'd been planning to do exactly that. Instead, I pursed my lips and spun around to march out to the car. I really had no desire to go shopping, but it was a small price to pay for a chance to do the Wild Thang. ---------My shopping expedition took longer than expected and I pulled up to find her waiting just inside the door with the cat. Thinking I should go the extra mile, I hopped out and ran around to open the door for her. I smiled at her as she passed, but she didn't bother to notice and got into the car without so much as a thank you. Irritably, I walked back around to get behind the wheel. "What took so long?" she asked. "It was busy." "What'd you buy?" "I thought you wanted to be surprised?" She grunted. "I better not find a weeks supply of frozen pizzas."

Shit. "I got other things too." "Hmmm. Did you get anything for kitty?" "I bought him a bunch of crap earlier. It's in the trunk." "Goody." "Did you want to stop at your place for clothes or anything?" "Nah, I'll just go commando." I smiled. "Or I'll wear something of yours." My smile faded. "I'd rather you went commando." "I'll think about it. Maybe if you joined me." "Okay!" She snickered. "What happened to the Maddie that was all bashful about posing for me?" "That Maddie was a skid mark." "Meow." "You did that on purpose!" she accused, slapping me on the arm. "I think that's so funny," I chuckled. She ignored me and spoke to the cat. "Don't you listen to her." "Quit turning him against me." "I wouldn't have to if you'd behave."

"Fine. Do you know how hard it'll be to get him to respond to another name?" "I don't care." "What do you want to call him then?" "Haven't decided," she said haughtily. "Do I get a say in it?" "No." "Well gee, lemme know what you decide." "I'll put it in writing." I chuckled and pulled off the street to park. "Can I have the keys and I'll take him upstairs?" "Sure," I replied, turning off the car and handing them to her. I got out and filled my arms with grocery bags before following her up the stairs. When we got inside, she immediately ran over and set the cat on the couch, plopping down beside him. I dumped my burden on the kitchen counter and stared at her. Apparently, she had no intention of getting up to help me carry the rest of the crap inside. Muttering under my breath, I ended up making three trips up and down the stairs while she relaxed with Skid mark. She finally rose when I kicked the door closed and hurried over to look at what I had brought in. I stood there and watched as she took all of the kitty toys out of the bags and returned to the sofa, leaving me to put up all the groceries. As I went about my chores, I wondered if this what guys felt like. Dutifully taking care of everything in the vain hope that when they were finally

finished, they might get to storm the castle. "What do you want for dinner?" I asked grumpily as I put the last of the groceries away. "Frozen pizza is okay with me." I suppressed a groan, rolled my eyes, and turned on the oven. "Want something to drink?" "Did you buy any pop?" "Pepsi." "That's fine." I dug a can out of the fridge, delivered it, and returned to toil over dinner. The oven took a while to heat up, and I didn't want to go in the other room just to be ignored so I whipped out my smokes and loitered. Sudden sounds from the stereo sparked my memory and I spun around. I couldn't help but wonder what possessed her to play that particular track and I brought a hand up to cover my mouth. She jumped to her feet and started warbling along with the music. I started to laugh. Years ago, Sophie and I had been sitting around chattering and playing some of Joey's old records. We found most of them to be pretty awful and decided to go through them all to choose which one was the worst. We were gagging over the current selection when Gus and Joey burst into the room singing along with the music at the top of their lungs. "Let the sunshine! Let the sunshine in! The sunshine in!" We stared at our respective father figures in complete astonishment as they cavorted around performing the dumbest, corniest dance moves we'd ever seen. Neither of them could hold a tune to save their lives and we quickly melted into helpless giggles. A new voice joined the chorus and our

jaws dropped to the floor as Carla glided in waving her arms over her head. The lady could sing and she belted out the words with an infectious passion. Before we knew it, we were careening around the room with them and crooning along excitedly. "Let the sunshine! Let the sunshine in! The sunshine in!" We were both sorry when the song ended. "What's the matter, Maddie?" Anabel asked and I blinked to find her standing in front of me. I wiped at my eyes and gave her a smile. "Just memories." "Good ones I hope?" I smiled. "Yeah. The song reminded me." "Wanna share?" I nodded and told her the story, charmed as she began to laugh. "You know, I was wondering why someone your age would have a hippy CD." "Just sentimental I guess." She pecked me on the cheek. "You're a soft touch, Maddie." "I am not." She shrugged. "Did you hear that?" My brows knit. "I just hear the stereo." "You didn't hear my stomach rumble?" I sighed. "I get the hint."

"Good," she said, giving me a poke and spinning to meander into my bedroom. I narrowed my eyes as the cat followed after her enthusiastically. The traitor had already chosen sides. I threw the pizzas in the oven and slammed the door. Seething, I kept an eye out for their return and sure enough, the cat trailed her back into the living room. However, my ire ebbed away when I noticed Anabel wearing nothing but one of my T-shirts. I watched her approach in growing arousal. "I'll finish up. Go change, Maddie." I smiled and hurried out of the kitchen, but I paused and turned to look over my shoulder at the cat. "Here, kitty," I called, hoping he'd follow me. He cocked an ear at me and hopped up on the counter. "Here, kitty, kitty." He flopped down and began to bathe himself. "Come here, Skid mark." "Meow," he cried, springing off the counter and running over to me. "Maddie!" I ignored her, picked up the cat and strolled into the bedroom. He needed to spend some time with his wicked step-mom. ---------I reemerged fifteen minutes later and bounded over the back of the couch with Skid mark. He didn't appreciate my acrobatics and ran into the

kitchen to suck up to Anabel. My eyes followed him unhappily. I had tried to get him to play with me while I got out of my clothes, but the little bastard had just sat in the middle of the bed and stared at me as if I were the dumbest thing he'd ever seen. Ungrateful fucker. I started channel surfing, and was still at it when Anabel appeared with the food. She took a seat next to me and I got a glimpse of whisker biscuit as she tucked her legs up under her. I wanted to see more and was disappointed when she got herself situated. Still hoping for another peek, I was unprepared for the grab that relieved me of the remote. I bit down on my annoyance as she gave me a look that signified that she was somehow entitled to it. "Maddie, is Sarah that girl I met over at Gus's?"

Uh oh. "Yeah, she runs a shelter on the east side." An eyebrow rose. "Really? The one on Foster?" "Yeah," I said slowly. "How would you know?" She shrugged. "Visited a friend there once." I rolled that over a few times as she ran through the channels. "Wait! Go back," I demanded. She flipped back a few channels and passed it again. "This?" "No, go forward." She landed on the right one and I grinned. "This is my favorite show." "You're kidding?" "No, it's hilarious." "I'm not going to watch 'Celebrity Deathmatch'."

"Have you ever seen it?" "No." "Then what's the problem?" "It's stupid." "Uh huh. So who do you think would win between Christian Slater and Robert Downey, Jr.?" She started to smile. "Robert Downey." "No way! Christian Slater would kick his ass off the planet." "Why do you think that?" "Downey is a sissy." "Sissy's fight dirty, Maddie." I raised an eyebrow. "Good point. Let's watch and see." She sighed, but leaned back to watch while she nibbled on her pizza. Within seconds, I was laughing idiotically. "This is dumb and it's gross," she announced distastefully. "That's why it's funny, Annie," I chuckled. "I suppose you'd rather watch the Disney channel?" "Over this, sure." "Gimme a break, I've seen you smile a couple of times." "You have not." "Uh huh."

"I did…" she broke off and threw her hands in the air victoriously. "Yes! I told you Downey would win!" "Huh?" I said, turning to look. "He had an industrial meat slicer hidden in his shirt!" I started laughing. "You were just protesting because you thought your guy was losing." She gave me a coy smile. "Maybe." I giggled triumphantly. "Are you done eating, Maddie?" "Yeah, why?" "Because I want dessert." My eyes widened at her tone. "You're not gonna tackle me are you?" She smiled and rose to her feet. "Not this time," she purred, pulling her shirt over her head and dropping it on the sofa. "Join me?" she asked, extending a hand. I was on my feet in a nanosecond, taking her hand excitedly. She starting leading me toward the bedroom and I tried, but I couldn't quite keep from prancing as I trailed behind her. It was time to ride the Tilt-A-Whirl!

IV When I opened my eyes in the morning, I found myself face to face with pair of sinister green orbs. They stared at me from extremely close range, inspecting me with an unfathomable expression.

"What do you want?" No answer. "Where's your wicked step-mom?" "I heard that," Anabel said. I was about to roll over, but a body climbed on top of me and made itself comfortable. "Good morning," she whispered in my ear, leaving a kiss behind. I purred. "Morning." "What ya gonna do today, Maddie?" "I gotta run downstate to see a prisoner," I mumbled, enjoying the feel of her body on mine. "What for?" "Work stuff." "Oh. How long will you be gone?" "Most of the day I guess, but I'll pack some things unless I have to stay the night." "Why would you stay the night?" "She may not cooperate or I may want to talk to her again after I've thought about what she had to say." "Hmmm. When are you planning on leaving?" "It'll take me a couple of hours to get there so maybe after lunch." "I'm working the night shift again. I was hoping to spend some time with

you today," she grumbled disappointedly. "I'm sorry," I said, rolling over in her embrace to find a naked body on top of me. "I can make it up to you." "How so?" "I can think of something, I'm sure," I rumbled, running my hands teasingly over her back. She giggled and buried in her face in the crook of my neck. "Stop." I smiled. She lifted her head and gave me a sulky look. "I don't want you to go." "You don't?" "No." "How come?" "Because I don't want to go home and sit around the house until you come back." "You can hang out here if you want." "You wouldn't mind?" "Nope." She grinned. "Wouldn't you be worried that I'd look in your sock drawer?"

Oh…my…God!! Surely, this is what a massive coronary felt like. I closed my eyes and waited for the comforting arms of Death. What was taking so long? Why wasn't I dying? I was willing to die. Why was he moving in slow motion? Couldn't I be shown just a little mercy? What was the hold up?

The sounds of out of control laughter slowly penetrated the fog surrounding me and I was dimly aware of her rolling off of me. "I…I've never seen… a more complete look of horror…in my whole life," she howled. I craned my head to the side and observed as she clamped her hands over her belly and kicked her feet fitfully. I mustered a sigh, disappointedly realizing that God was gonna allow me to live, and thus, endure yet another humiliation. I pulled the sheets over my head and wished that my gun were within reach. The laughter finally began to dwindle off and I was subjected to several minutes of heavy breathing as she reclaimed her faculties. "Are you finished?" I asked irritably. "I think so," she said with a quick snicker. I grunted and rolled over to present her with my back. "Oh, come on, Maddie," she giggled, giving me a poke. "Humph." The sheets ruffled behind me and hands tugged on my hips. "Roll over." "No." "Fine." Lips on my waist prompted me to open my eyes and they widened as kisses soon followed. I groaned against my will as they became increasingly intimate, leaving a trail over my hips, lingering over my ass, and then finally reaching their intended destination. I was falling fast. "Let me in, Maddie."

What can I say? I'm weak. I rolled over and she immediately positioned herself between my legs. "That's better," she said, her breath so close that it raised gooseflesh in expectation. My fingers and toes dug into the mattress as she caressed me and I instantly abandoned any sense of resistance. My legs came up and I held them out of her way, wanting to give her anything she desired. She took her time, exploring with a leisure that was both maddening and undeniably electrifying. It was lovingly slow and so sweetly provocative that I was torn between wanting it to last forever and the involuntary demand for immediate release. She could sense my state of arousal and withdrew every time I approached the edge, finding a tender interest elsewhere until deciding to return. Her attention was overwhelmingly erotic yet she nimbly avoided concentrating where I increasingly needed her to be. She teased me until I grew frantic and retreated when I began to thrust myself toward her demandingly, her lips gently whispering over my thighs. Desperate, I dropped a hand, but my wrist was seized in denial and resolutely led away. I splayed my arms out to the side, clenching the sheets and pulling them free of the mattress in exasperation. I wanted to squeal with frustration, and seeing no sense in denying it, I did. When I was able to stop, I begged. "Annie, please!" Her hands landed on the back of my thighs with a determined power, forcing them to stay were they were. I knew what it meant, and I groaned loudly with anticipation. Her lips covered me and I threw my head back in liberation, riding the wave overtaking me with a carnal growl that merged into a series of helpless shrieks. It was a journey into insanity and I savored it to the very end. When I finally subsided and the world came back into focus, the only thing I

was capable of was complete collapse and I lay there pitifully as I caught my breath. If at that moment, a wino had wandered into my bedroom and jumped up on the bed to take a dump, I would've been powerless to assemble a protest. Belatedly, I became aware of the light kisses being plastered on my face and neck. I gave her smile that felt an axe handle wide. "Wow," I croaked. "You liked?" I nodded enthusiastically. She smiled and leaned in to whisper in my ear. "I'll take care of you now, Maddie." I didn't get a chance to respond as she placed her mouth on my own. I quickly melted back into the mattress, but as abruptly as it began, it ended. I frowned my displeasure. "I worked up an appetite," she announced with a smirk, rolling off of me to hit the floor. I extended a hand. "Come back to bed." She shook her head. "Nope, gonna go fix breakfast," she said, sauntering out of the room bare assed before I could object. "Here, kitty," she chirped from the other room. I glowered at the unfaithful cat as he trotted out after her. ---------I came out of my closet carrying my overnight bag and dumped it on the end of the bed. Anabel was leaning against the headboard with Skid mark in her lap.

"Want any help?" she asked. "Nah." I dropped to my knees and dug a gym bag out from under the bed, tossing it next to my other one. "What's in that?" "Just stuff," I said dismissively over my shoulder as I reentered the closet. I returned a second later to find her digging through it curiously. "You're pretty damn nosy," I said, not sure if I should be upset about it. I mean, she couldn't possibly find anything more embarrassing than Stephanie. She shrugged. "True." "Gee, that doesn't seem to bother you at all." "It doesn't. I thought you were going to visit a prisoner?" "I am." "Then why do you need the stuff in this bag?" "Just in case." She frowned. "I don't think I like your job." "It's a job." I didn't like it much either, but I was too lazy to look for a better one. That, and I really had no idea what else I might be suited for. Besides, I don't think they'd let me carry a roscoe at Taco Bell. With that in mind, I undid my belt and walked over to the dresser to get my guns. "You ever shot anybody, Maddie?"

I didn't want to answer that. It wasn't something I liked to think about. "Have you, Maddie?" "Up close and personal, no." "But you have?" "I flew an attack helicopter in the war, Annie." "Oh. I should've guessed that. I'm sorry," she said quietly. I tried to shrug it off. "I did what I had to." "Will you call me if you can't make it back tonight?" "Of course. If you'd like to come over after work…" I hesitated, but then forged ahead. "Or if you'd like to come over anytime. There's a key in the nightstand you can have." She beamed. "Really?" "Really." "Can I ask you a question?" "Sure." "What's gonna happen to Gus's house and things?" My brows knit. I hadn't thought about it. "I dunno. I'm sure he left a will. I'll have to ask Woody." "Oh." I threw the rest of my stuff in the bag and shouldered it. I was ready. "Are you sure you don't want me to drop you off?"

She smiled. "I'm sure, I'll just take a cab later. It's early yet." "I'd rather you didn't. I can have one of Joey's guys come and give you a ride." "I'm not gonna bother him over something so silly." "I'll leave some money then." "I've got plenty of money, Maddie. Don't worry about it, I'll be fine," she said, climbing off the bed and handing me my other bag. "You sure?" "Yep." "Okay then," I said, leaning forward to kiss her. She pecked me back, then looked at the floor, her face stained with a blush and a little furrow on her brow that I couldn't identify. "What's a matter?" "I wanted to tell you something." "What?" She took a quick breath. "I…I love you, Maddie." I'd waited my entire life to hear a woman say that to me, and though I knew she did, even before she said the words, I was touched to the point of sniveling. I inhaled deeply, wanting to respond and elated for the opportunity. "I…" She placed a stifling hand over my mouth. "I don't want you to ruin my moment," she said, withdrawing her hand. I gaped at her unbelievably. Her moment?

She spun me around. "On your way. I'll talk to you later." I turned a look over my shoulder, but she had already hopped back on the bed to play with the stupid cat. What the fuck? I shook my head and started for the door. I could live to be a thousand and never figure out an eighth of the dumbshit things that ran through a woman's mind, my own included. Her moment? ---------I didn't leave town immediately, there was something I felt I had to do first. A task that couldn't wait and would've saved me a lot of grief had I seen to it earlier. It wasn't a scene I was looking forward to, partly because even thinking about her still turned me on a little, and partly because I couldn't help but feel that I had led her on. In truth, I was so afraid of being alone that I don't think I could've made a choice. I've no doubt that I would've probably fucked things up beyond all recognition and repair had things worked out differently than they had. I couldn't thank God or Anabel enough for dealing me a winning hand. I parked on the curb and with a sigh of preparation; I climbed out to walk across the street. Thankfully, none of the vagrants attempted to panhandle me, and my trip into the building was without incident. It was hard to feel sorry for those poor, unfortunate, unemployed souls that could somehow afford name brand liquor and tobacco. With an effort, I forced the impending internal rant aside and approached the receptionist. Surprisingly, she gave me a smile and spoke before I could open my mouth. "Maddie, isn't it?" she asked. "Here to see, Sarah?" I nodded. "She's in her office, do you remember the way?" "Yes, thank you."

She gave me another smile that I returned with a hesitant one of my own and I turned for the stairs. Since it was only a two-story building, I wasn't lazy enough to take the elevator. A little exercise certainly wouldn't kill me and the activity would only aid in the maintenance of my mystically exquisite figure. I took the long way around and bypassed most of the cubicles. On the trip over I had rehearsed several conversations, none of which I found suitable because all of them made me out to be the heavy. Whether I liked it or not, I'd been burning the candle from both ends and had set myself up for the inevitable drama. All too soon, I was yet again standing in front of a door. I hated doors. It seemed that I'd encountered far too many of them lately and behind each one I'd been forced to confront my failures and shortcomings. It was a drag. I took a deep breath and gave a short rap. "Come in." I conjured up a smile of greeting and stepped into the office. "Hi." "Maddie!" she beamed, rising from her chair and padding over for a peck. "What a neat surprise." I returned the greeting but she remained close. Uncomfortable, I backed up a little and she picked up on my response immediately, shooting me a little frown. "What's up, Maddie?" I struggled for an opening, not exactly sure how to proceed. "I really hate to say it, but I'm afraid we need to talk." "Uh oh," she said unhappily, backing up a few paces to lean against the front of her desk. "I don't like the sound of that." I tried a grin. "I know exactly what you mean."

She grunted. "Let's get to the point." I cleared my throat and cast a look at the floor. She was wearing a tight little skirt that was riding up a little, showing off her wonderful legs and threatening to reveal even more. "Uhm… I'm not going to be able to see you anymore." "Oh? Why not?" "I'm…uh… with someone else," I said but the words immediately struck me as lame and I rushed forward in explanation. "I'm a jerk, Sarah. I was seeing someone else at the same time I was seeing you. I didn't mean to lead anyone on; it had just been so long since anyone showed a real interest in me that I didn't want to throw out any options. It just sorta happened and I'm really sorry." "Sorry it happened or sorry it didn't happen with me?" It was a trick question and I measured my response carefully. "I'm sorry because I really didn't want to hurt anyone." She chewed on her lip and hopped up to sit on the top of her desk. "To tell you the truth, Maddie. I kind of suspected bad news when I called the other day and another woman answered your phone." I risked a glance at her, a little befuddled by her easy attitude. If the situation had been reversed, I'd already be indulging in some pretty sizable theatrics. "You're not mad?" "Not particularly." I scowled, viewing her response in a slightly offended and rather selfish light. "I guess it's nice to know that you don't think I'm worth getting all worked up about." She chuckled. "I think I gave you the wrong impression." I gave her an expectant look and caught my breath as she repositioned

herself on the desk, hiking up her skirt and spreading her legs, letting me know that she had left the house this morning without her underwear. "I don't mind sharing, Maddie." I tore my eyes away and tried desperately to focus on the wall behind her, thankful that my sunglasses had hidden most of my reaction. I fumbled for words, but none came to mind as my rebellious vision kept straying back to what she obviously wanted me to see. "Don't you want me, Maddie?" she asked, running a teasing hand over herself.

Zoinks! Time to get the hell out of here, Scoob! Not too long ago, behavior of this type would've reduced me to nothing more than a malleable automaton. Sex, or lack thereof, had always been one of my greatest weaknesses and apparently, I wasn't the only one aware of this flaw. It pissed me off that she would attempt to manipulate me in such a manner, and it pissed me off that I'd been such an easy read. "Cover yourself up, Sarah. It's pretty to look at, but I'm not allowed to touch." She froze, her gaze evaluating me icily. "I may be a weak person, but I've got some scruples and a backbone. It's disappointing that you'd underestimate me so badly." "Don't talk to me about disappointment," she snarled. "You want it just as bad as I do." I blinked, confused. "Want what?" She didn't answer as she slid off the desk and approached me. I tensed, almost positive that I was in for a slap. Instead, she lifted a gentle hand that ran over my cheek and found a seductive grip in my hair. I started to back away, but the grip became violent as she attempted to pull me close. "Take me," she rasped, her expression anything but tender.

She was at least as strong as I was, maybe stronger and it was a struggle to keep distance between us. My temper was beginning to throw itself against the gates. "Sarah, you need to let go of me now." "We're not finished yet," she hissed, using her other hand to grab the waist of my jeans; pulling me forward while it labored to get underneath. "Yes, we are." My hands shot out to grab the front of her blouse, pulling her forward to affect her balance and then shoving her away forcefully. She had to backpedal several steps in an effort to keep from falling. She righted herself and shot me a glare that was a mixture of daggers and surprise. "I came here today because I thought you deserved more than a phone call. Now I wish that I'd taken the cowardly way out," I said, breathing deeply. "Isn't that what you're doing now?" she asked as she went about straightening her clothes. "If that's what you want to think." "That's generous of you." I sighed and made for the door. "Goodbye, Sarah." I was seconds from a clean getaway when she spoke. "Fuck you, Maddie." ---------Once you got out of the city, it was a boring drive through seemingly endless miles of farmland. I spent a lot of time trying to forget the scene with Sarah, brooding over Anabel's moment, smoking, and singing along with the radio. I also spent no so small amount of time reminiscing over our

recent coupling. I'd never, ever busted one off like that before and it was probably a good thing my ass had been in the air, or I'd still be pulling the sheets out of it. Fuckin' tubular, dude. She loved me! Every time I thought about it I grew warm and my stomach felt a little queasy. I was walking on sunshine. Life was no longer such a downer and a cautious sense of optimism tinged my usually gloomy outlook. I spotted my exit and after one last goofy, mushy sigh; I put on my game face. A few minutes of grinding along a bumpy, two-lane road brought me to the gate, and I rolled my window down to greet the attendant. "Maddie Ledoux. The Warden is expecting me today." He nodded and stepped back inside his shack. I could see him pick up the phone and I turned my attention to the landscape. After I got past the gate, it looked to be another half a mile to the complex itself. I studied it curiously, knowing that if things hadn't worked out with the good Senator, I might very well be a resident. A thought that made me shiver because prison dykes scared me. I wasn't cut out to be anyone's bitch and they'd be on a hottie like me faster than bullshit out of a Clinton. "Miss Ledoux," he said. "Take a right at the intersection and follow it around to the east lot. Warden Crenshaw will be waiting for you inside." "Thank you," I said, giving him a smile as I put the car in gear. He nodded again and retreated back inside to open the gate, probably anxious to get out of the weather. I followed his directions and ended up in a small parking lot populated with a few police cars from several different jurisdictions. Billy must've laid it on thick; I was getting special treatment. After I parked, I turned in my seat to dig Tish's file out of my bag and climbed out to amble toward the entrance. I found myself at a normal sized, but heavy steel door and I extended a hand to press the buzzer. I glanced up at the camera bearing down on me

and had the almost overwhelming impulse to strike an absurd pose. I chuckled at myself and a second later, the door opened with an electronic clack. I stepped into a warm hallway to be met by an imposing man of middle years. He shot me a charming smile and extended his hand. "Miss Ledoux, I'm Mike Crenshaw. It's nice to meet you," he said with a beguiling southern accent. "A pleasure," I said, accepting his greeting. He gestured for me to walk with him and I strolled beside him to the end of the hall. Another door blocked the way and on the right, a man stood behind a glass window. "You'll need to surrender any firearms or the like before we get inside," Crenshaw said casually, obviously having made the speech many times. "You know the drill." I nodded and withdrew it from my holster; removing the magazine and ejecting the chambered round before passing it and the ammunition under the window to the man waiting to take possession. I'd left the little one in the car because no one needed to know I had it. He started talking as soon as we got inside and began to travel. "I understand you're investigating the death of a police officer?" "That's right." He nodded. "I've had Brentwood moved to a private room. She'll remain in restraints. I can have a guard inside the room, it's up to you." "She dangerous?" "Increasingly so over the last year," he rumbled. "Was a model prisoner at first, but a place like this feeds on victims."

"How long is she in for?" "Five years left on an eight year sentence." "It would probably be wise to keep her segregated for the immediate future." "I counted on that," he said, coming abreast of a window and gesturing. "Here she is." I looked inside to see a masculine, brick shaped, black woman with a buzz cut manacled to a chair in front of a metal table. She had a tattoo on her neck that I couldn't make out and another one on her temple. She looked like a nasty piece of business. "Want company?" "I'll go it alone to start off with," I said, glancing up at him. "What are the chances of her cooperating?" He shrugged. "Couldn't say." I frowned. "Alright." He gestured for a guard. "He'll be standing outside. No one will monitor your conversation and the camera inside will be inactive." I understood and gave him a nod. "I have some things to see to so I'll leave you to it." "Thank you." "Most welcome." The guard let me inside and I entered the room to be blasted by an intense look of malice. She hated me right off the bat and wanted me to know it. If I had lived her life, I'd probably hate everyone too.

"Who the fuck are you?" I tossed my file on the table and took a seat across from her. "You can call me Maddie." "How 'bout I just call you bitch?" "I'm not here to harass you and I'd like this to be as agreeable as possible, but if I were you, I'd just stick to Maddie." She laughed. It wasn't a pleasant sound. "A little bitch like you shouldn't be talkin' shit." I leaned back in my chair. "You should know that no one is recording us and the cameras have been turned off. Also, the guard outside will turn his back the second I start beating on you. Now, I only need a little information, and in return, I could make life easier for you." Her eyes narrowed cruelly as she considered my words. I opened my folder and put Tish's picture on the table. "You knew her. I want to know her too." She didn't even look at it and I considered my options. Prison took away almost everything, existing was all most of them had. She would want to survive. "LaTisha's dead. So is Clarice. They were murdered. You could be next, that's why you spent the night in solitary." Her expression changed. To what I couldn't guess, but the hostility wasn't as starkly obvious. "How could you help me?" "What if the wise guys inside declared you off limits, Monica. Would you be left alone?"

She regarded me warily. "You ain't a cop then?" "No. Would that help you?" "What would I owe and why would they help me?" "You'd owe nothing, and they'd help because I'll ask them to." "You ain't a wop either." "Nope." "The mob ain't gonna look out for no nigger." "You won't be friends, but they'll put the word out just the same. They'll honor it too." "Why should I believe you?" "Because you want to." She measured my words, taking her time, and leveling eyes at me in evaluation. I let her. She had no reason in the world to trust anyone and I couldn't honestly blame her, life had probably been nothing to her but a big shit sandwich. Time dragged on, and I eventually reached for my smokes, offering her one that she declined with a shake of her head. "What do you want to know?" "Did you and Tish both work for Clarice?" "Till she got married, yeah." "LaTisha wasn't her name, do you know her real one?" "She was just Tish to me."

"Did she ever talk about home or family?" "Girls like us don't talk about family." "How about boyfriends or girlfriends?" "We had plenty of those." "I mean like when you were growing up? A first kiss, a first crush, that sort of thing." She scrunched up her face. "She talked about a boy from back when she was a kid once." "Remember the name?" She shook her head. "Did she say where?" "Some crappy place in Iowa." Bells going off, I leaned forward to consult my file. "Do you remember what town?" "Nah." "Does Fowler sound about right?" She lit up a little. "That's it." I grinned. I had something to go on. "If you guys worked for Clarice, who did she work for?" "Just herself at first." "At first?" "She got a boss. I didn't get to tag along, wasn't pretty enough."

I cringed a little, but I didn't let it show. "Clarice always looked out for us, was kinda nice, you know? When she got a boss things changed." "How so?" "Clarice started getting bruises and stuff, couldn't look after us the way she used to." "You never met this boss?" "No, Tish did once. Wouldn't talk about it." "Why not?" "She was scared, had some bad shit done to her." I sighed and closed my eyes. "She ever mention a name?" "No, she was scared bad, wouldn't say nothin'." "How about Clarice?" "Same thing." I sat back in my chair and crushed out my smoke, taking several minutes to contemplate what I'd learned. It looked like I was going to Iowa. "You still gonna help me?" "Yes, I am," I replied as I rose to my feet and collected my folder. "You'll have to spend some time in solitary, probably not too long. When you get out, the word will be around." I was at the door when she spoke. "Maddie." I turned around with an expectant look.

"You ain't a little bitch." I smiled at her. "Sure I am." Her lips twitched, it was probably the closest she could come. Only God would know the last time she had something to smile about. I gave her a nod and knocked on the door for the guard. ---------I sat in the car for thinking things over for close to half an hour before I reached for my phone. I wished I had packed more clothes; I'd be out of town for a while.

"Winters." "Hey, Billy."

"You get there?" "Yeah."

"What's the scoop?" "Got a lead. Tish is from Iowa. She mentioned it once to Monica and she got a ticket out there last year. I'd be willing to bet she was visiting family."

"You get any names?" "No, she only remembered the town because I mentioned it."

"I take it there's a connection between Tish, Monica, and Clarice?" "Yeah, Tish and Monica hooked for Clarice until she got a boss."

"Who's the boss?"

"Dunno, but from what I gather he was a brutal prick. I'm banking it's the guy I want."

"That I don't doubt. Some of Clarice's videos are pretty fuckin' rough." "Any of them have a costar?"

"Oh yeah, but all of them were wearing masks so far." "Masks?"

"Yep. Clarice is the only who appears without one." "Then riddle me this, Gilligan. Why were there missing tapes?"

"Good question," he chuckled. I sighed. "I wish I knew where Gus came into all of this."

"Figure that out and you'll have solved half the puzzle." "I will."

"Yeah, you will. So what next?" "I'm going to Fowler, Iowa. The Blaine County Sheriff's Department issued Tish a ticket. Could I get you to make a call out there to let them know I'm coming and why? Maybe they can help locate a relative."

"I can do that." "Ballistics come back on Clarice?"

"Not yet. Can't officially confirm the same gun right now, but it was a .357." "It's the same gun."

"I'm sure it is. How long you think you'll be?" "No idea. Couple days at least."

"Anabel gonna let you run around that long without a leash?" "Ha, ha." He snickered. "I'll give ya a call later, let you know what to expect from law enforcement there." "Thanks, Billy."

"See ya." I put the car in gear and pointed it back toward the Interstate, planning stop at the next station to grab some gas, a map, a Yoo-hoo, and maybe a girly magazine.

V Six hours later, I glared at my uncooperative phone angrily, castigating myself for not calling when I had the chance. Apparently, my service didn't extend into or include Bumfuck, Egypt. I was approaching the outskirts of Fowler, and I hadn't seen anything but a farmer in filthy overalls that waved at me from the seat of his tractor since leaving the Interstate three hours earlier. I suspected that when I cruised into town, I wouldn't be entering anything remotely close to a thriving metropolis. I hoped fervently that I might find at least a decent motel for the prospect of sleeping in my car wasn't very appealing. Actually, I didn't much care for the idea of sleeping without Anabel either. I was hooked and it didn't bother me in the slightest. An unexpected stop sign prompted me to stomp on the brakes in surprise

as Fowler suddenly materialized in front of me. I scanned the dozen or so buildings that appeared to make up the little town and groaned. Nothing was open and they obviously didn't have a motel. It was only nine in the evening and the place was already deserted. I started moving and sighed as it took all of a minute to coast from one end of town to the other. Disenchanted, I turned around and cruised over to take advantage of the settlement's single streetlight. I parked and left the motor running while I consulted my map, hoping to find a larger town close by that could at least put me up for the night. It didn't take long for me to realize that it was a lost cause. Flashing lights caught my attention before I could slip into a proper funk and I watched the police car pull over to park beside me. A rugged, handsome man in casual clothes got out of the car and strolled toward me with a casual swagger. It wasn't the kind of walk most cops would assume when approaching a vehicle at night and curious, I rolled down my window to greet him. "Are you Maddie?" he asked pleasantly. "That's me." "I'm Lance Toliver, County Sheriff." "Nice to meet you." He nodded and shot me a smile. "Your friend Winters gave me a call this afternoon and told me to expect you." "You always greet visitors in the middle of the night?" He chuckled. "Well, he called me again later when he couldn't get a hold of you and asked if I wouldn't look after ya." I grinned. "Does that mean you can point me toward a motel?" "Nope, but you can bunk with me."

"Thank you, but I don't want to be a bother." "No bother at all. I've got a spare room and you're hours from anything half as comfortable." I debated, but it was quick decision. The Sheriff was a wholesome looking fella not much older than myself. "If you're sure I wouldn't be putting you out?" "Not at all. The house is about five minutes away if you want to follow me?" "You bet." He gave me another smile and returned to his car. The trip was quick and the majority of it consisted of a jaunt down a long dirt road that ended in front of a quaint little house in the middle of nowhere. As soon as I parked, I dragged my overnight bag out of the back seat and got out of the car to meet him. He ambled over and shook my hand amiably. "Thanks for putting me up and I'm sorry to drag you out so late." "Nonsense. If I ever get out your way, I'd expect you to return the favor." I chuckled. "Count on it." He gestured at the house. "I'm sure you're hungry. Hope leftovers are to your liking?" "That'd be fine." "Come on, then," he said, starting toward the door. "Let's get you settled." "Is everybody out here so neighborly?" "Not everybody, but lots of folks are."

I followed him into an inviting, carefully decorated house that wasn't anything like I expected a bachelor to reside in. The good sheriff was either a butt bandit or he had a girlfriend. "You can throw your stuff in here," he said, opening a door at the end of a hall and standing aside for me. "Bathroom is a door down to your right if you want to clean up." "I'll do that." "When you're done, find your way back to the kitchen and I'll have a plate for you." "Okay." I watched him disappear and then hurried into the bathroom to relieve my floating teeth. I glanced around as I took my leak, noticing the flowery wallpaper, the assorted knickknacks, and the pink shower curtain rings. The house had a distinctly feminine touch and Toliver didn't look enchanted so I was forced to conclude he had a significant other. I immediately thought of Anabel and I rushed through my paperwork, hoping to make a phone call before it got too late. I spotted him sitting at the kitchen table going through a magazine as I stepped from the hall. He looked up at me. "Have a seat, I'm warming your chow in the oven." "Thank you, but would you mind if I used your phone first?" "Go ahead," he said, raising an arm to point across the room. "But if you're worried about your video place, Winters told me to tell you he called to let them know you'd be a couple of days." I smiled. That Billy was a slick one. "I guess I don't need that phone after all," I said, taking a seat across from him. "Anything else I should know?" "Not that I know of."

"How did you know what time I'd be in town?" "Just guessed. I'd been waiting for you about an hour." "I guess I was easy to spot." "Yep," he chuckled. "A mafia staff car with out of state plates sticks out like a sore thumb in Fowler." "Mafia…" I started confusedly, but then grinned. "You mean the bumper sticker?" "Yeah. So what is it that you're looking for out here? Winters said you're investigating the murder of several people, including a police officer." "That's true. I'm hoping to find relatives of one of the deceased. I've reason to believe she grew up around here and one of your deputies issued her a ticket last year." "If she has kin out here they shouldn't be too hard to find. The county only has a population of seven hundred or so. What's the name?" "I don't know her name. She was living under a false one for at least the last seven years." "How old was she?" "No telling, she looked like she was in her late forties, but her bogus birth certificate put her at thirty-nine." He grunted thoughtfully and rose to grab my leftovers. Taking up his chair again after serving me a plate of beef, green beans, and some sort of potato casserole. "Do you have a picture of her?" "It's in my bag."

"Hmmm. I guess I could show it to some of the old-timers and there's only two high schools in the county, you might find a yearbook photo." I spoke around a mouthful. "The schools were where I was gonna look first." "If she grew up around here, someone will know her." I nodded. "It's a lucky break that's she's from an area like this." "We'll find you something to go on, but you're an outsider here and everyone knows it. If you don't mind riding shotgun, I'll chauffeur you around. Most would be more inclined to talk to you if I were along." "I don't want to impose on you any more than I already have." "I'll let you know when you're an imposition, Maddie." I smiled and gave him a little nod. "Fair enough." "Well, I think I'm gonna hit the hay," he said as he rose to his feet and indulged in a yawn. "Just throw your dishes in the sink when you're done. The remote for the TV is on the coffee table." "Thanks again, Sheriff." He gave me a sour look. "Just Lance, please." "Alright, Lance." "I'm on the road at six thirty, there's an alarm in your room." "I'll be ready." "See ya in the morning." "Goodnight."

I watched him out the corner of my eye as he plodded across the room and disappeared up a staircase. How many people you just met would take you in, feed you, and then leave to your own devices within their home? Not too damned many. He seemed like a simple, uncommonly decent person with a quiet sense of humor. He also seemed a little sad somehow and I wondered why as I finished my meal. After I rinsed my dishes off in the sink, I puttered around the living room in casual inspection. The mantle over the fireplace gave me my answer and a lump rose in my throat. Judging from the picture, his wife had been beautiful, and judging from the urn, she'd also been cremated. Unsettled, I wandered down the hall to my room, set the alarm, and got out of my clothes. I lay in bed and stared off into the dark until my eyelids grew heavy. I wished that I'd done so many things differently. I wished this were over. I wished I were at home with Anabel, and I wished that I still had Gus. ---------I traveled down the hall at exactly six thirty to find Lance waiting at the door with two Styrofoam cups. Other than the khaki uniform shirt and the holstered automatic, he dressed himself casually. "Morning," he said, offering me one of his cups. "Just coffee until we get to the station. Someone always brings donuts. Will that do you for a while?" "Thanks," I replied. "Donuts are great, I'm usually not a breakfast person." "Me either." I sipped on my java as I followed him to the car, and with the indulgence in one vice, the desire for another was quickly ignited. Since I had the willpower of a gnat, I turned to him as soon as he got us on the road. "Would you care if I smoked?" "Not if you crack a window."

"Deal." I rolled down the window about an inch and lit up. "How many deputies do you have, Lance?" "Eight in all, three are part time. I see you brought your files, can I see the picture?" "Sure," I said, digging it out and handing it over. He studied it with a frown. "Doesn't look familiar." "How long have you lived in this area?" "All my life. Is this the only photo you have?" "Yeah, I guess I should make some copies." "We can do that at the office." "Does Deputy Tanner still work for you? He was the one who issued the ticket she got out here." "Yeah, but he works the graveyard. If we need to, we'll catch up to him this evening and see what he remembers." "Okay." "It hit me this morning that I just assumed you were a cop, you're not are you?" "I was briefly. I'm a private detective now." "If Winters is heading the investigation why did he send you instead of a cop?" "Because the murdered policeman was my Dad."

He grimaced. "I'm sorry." "It's okay, you didn't know." He paused awkwardly. "You'll get the guy you're looking for." "Eventually, yes. However, I'm at dead end if I can't find someone that knows who the woman in that picture really is." "It's a small county, Maddie. Someone knows. Probably more than a few." "You seem pretty certain." "I am. Tell me, why did she change her name?" "I assume because she was hiding or running from something and whatever that was, she ran right into a life that couldn't have been much better." "How's that?" "She was a whore. A cheap one that worked a part of the city that isn't very gentle." He drummed his fingers on the steering wheel for a moment. "Lemme chew on that for a bit." "Something come to mind?" "Maybe a place to start looking." "Good deal." He nodded as we pulled up behind a brick building that looked centuries old and parked between two other police cars. We got out in silence, and I followed him inside, the sounds of laughter becoming audible as soon as the door closed behind us. I cocked an

eyebrow as I trailed him into a room populated be a single table, half a dozen folding chairs, and three of his youthful deputies. The men stopped their chattering when I stepped out from behind the Sheriff, and I had to bite down on a snicker at hearing the collective inhale as they strove to suck in their bellies. "Give it a rest, boys," Lance chuckled. "This is Detective Ledoux, and she won't be around long enough to get to know, or want to know, any of you." They all laughed and I was greeted with smiles. "Hi, fellas. Just call me Maddie." Lance nudged me. "Let me see that photo again." I handed it over and he placed it on the table for everyone to see. "Anybody recognize the woman in this picture?" They all took turns with it, but the result was negative. "What's her name?" one asked. "Unknown. However, she grew up around here so someone knows. I'll make copies for everyone and I want you to show it to anybody you encounter," he said, turning to me when he was finished. "Grab a donut and then meet me in my office. It's the last door on your left." "Okay." He reclaimed the photo and strolled out of the room so I wandered over to peruse my possible choices. The deputies bombarded me with questions the second they were out from under the Sheriff's supervision. "Where you from, Maddie?" "Got a boyfriend?" "How long you gonna be in town?"

I ignored them as I poked through the box of donuts, trying to find one that wasn't cream filled. I hated filled donuts; mainly because they reminded me of a loaded diaper, and that wasn't an image you wanted on your mind while eating. Finally, I settled on one that didn't conceal a nasty surprise and turned to face my host of suitors. They didn't appear to be but a few years out of high school. "I was born in France, I'm not single, and I should only be here a couple of days," I prattled around a mouthful. "Can you speak French?" "Is your boyfriend a big guy?" "A couple of days could be plenty of time." I gave them an amused look. "Am I the only woman in the county?" My question produced a mixture of shrugs and unrepentant grins as I wiped the crumbs from my chin with the back of my hand. "Thanks for the ego boost, but it's a lost cause fellas," I chuckled, evading their cheerful antics and following after the sheriff. I stopped halfway down the hall as he emerged from his office and spoke into a room out of my sight. "Is there anything that needs my personal attention this morning, Molly?" "Nothing one of the other guys can't handle, Sheriff." "Good, I'll be out in the boonies all day." "Alrighty." He turned and closed the door to his office before ambling toward me. "You ready?" "That was fast."

"I overlooked a possible source of information that might speed this along a little." "Oh?" "Yep. Sue Judy." I gave him a baffled look. He grinned. "I'll give you the story in the car." ---------Sue Judy, according to the Sheriff, was an eighty-seven year old, chainsmoking woman who had the dirt on everyone. The old war hammer had never ventured out of the county once in her entire life, never married, and still lived in the house she'd been born in. Apparently, she was still as sharp as a tack, surprisingly energetic, and stubborn enough to refuse to let anyone look after her. All one had to do to get the scoop was to pay her a visit. A visit that I was warned would take the better part of the day. Sue relished company. Guests were subjected to endless hours of personal recollections and it was taken for granted that you'd stay for at least one meal. If you failed to comply, you'd walk away with nothing but the heartburn that her cooking practically guaranteed. The sheriff told me all of this in a tone that implied a looming ordeal, speaking as if he was being directed at gunpoint to an all day insurance seminar that he'd be forced to stay awake for. However, I considered an afternoon in the woman's company a small price to pay if it produced results. The drive took a little over an hour on the asphalt, and another ten minutes down a bumpy dirt road carved between a wasteland of dead cornfields. As we pulled up to what I assumed was her home, my mouth dropped open and I looked at Lance for confirmation.

"Tell me she doesn't live in that thing?" He chuckled. "All year round." I shook my head. The dilapidated wooden house leaned heavily to one side, looked to be about the size of three refrigerator boxes, and hadn't seen a drop of paint since the Depression. "How the hell does she keep from freezing to death?" "Trust me, the woman is tougher than you and I put together." "I don't doubt it." As the car came to a stop, my eyes strayed to the little building sitting all by itself in the backyard and I pointed. "Is that what I think it is?" "Yep." "How long has it been there?" "Since before I was born." I shuddered. "I'll bet the grass out back is really, really, really green in the summer." He laughed and opened his door. "Come on, it's early enough we might only have to stay for lunch." I got out after him, hoping like hell that I could get through the day without having to potty. We were almost to the porch when the door opened and a tiny figure wrapped in a heavy blanket tottered out to glare at us with fiery hazel eyes. "What ya want, Sheriff? And who's that little thing you got with ya?" I grinned. I certainly wasn't a giant but I stood at least half a foot taller than she did.

"Hi Sue," Lance said. "This is Maddie and we're looking for a girl who grew up around here. We have a picture and was kinda hoping you'd be able to recognize her." "Maddie, huh?" she asked suspiciously. "You some sort of FBI agent?" "No, ma'am." She squinted at me for a moment. "Better get out of the cold then," she said finally, spinning as the words left her mouth to reenter the house. I turned a questioning look at Lance, but he just shrugged and gestured for me to precede him up the steps. I took them carefully, afraid they would collapse under my weight. Surprisingly, they held and I entered the little home cautiously.

Jesus Christ! It was like stepping into an inferno. The heat so intense that every sweat gland in my body sprang into emergency action. The air was thick enough to bottle and my hair immediately pasted itself to my scalp. For God's sake, I could even feel my toenails perspiring. "Is it warm enough for you in here, Sue?" Lance asked, taking off his ball cap and wiping his face with a forearm. The woman was standing in front of an old wood-burning stove still wrapped in her blanket. "I get along," she said, her eyes peeking out at us from under her covers. "Chili for lunch, you're staying aren't ya, Sheriff?" Just the thought of hot chili made me feel faint. "You bet, Sue." I closed my eyes, fairly certain that I wouldn't last an hour. "Make yourselves comfortable then." How could such a ramshackle little dwelling be so well insulated? I took off

my jacket and plodded over to seat myself in a wooden chair. If he were in my shoes right now, Satan himself would be asking God for fuckin' Popsicle. ---------Four tortuous hours later, I couldn't help but smile. Sue had finally left the stove to sit with us and had immediately launched into storytelling mode. Eventually, she produced a pack of unfiltered cigarettes and shed her blanket to reveal a weathered face and a head of scraggy, unkempt hair. She smoked like a chimney and, for the most part, I listened with a feigned courtesy since it was too hot to do anything but pretend. I had long ago rolled up my sleeves and lost the top four buttons on my shirt. It was a small comfort since my clothes had already soaked through several times over in places. Her latest story had caught my interest for a variety of reasons and I listened amusedly. Obviously, the younger Miss Judy could've cared less about gender and had taken a surprising amount of lovers from both sexes. She wasn't shy and her attention to detail was shockingly graphic. Despite my extreme discomfort, I found her candid commentary in front of a complete stranger to be a hoot. When she reached the end of her sordid story, she rose and puttered back to the stove, leaving Lance and I to share a look of quiet humor. "Grab a bowl off the table, I ain't gonna serve ya," she barked. The Sheriff and I rose to our feet and fell into a makeshift chow line, waiting dutifully to be served our portion. "There's drinks in the box," she said as she plopped a ladle full of chili into my bowl. I looked at my lunch with no small amount of nausea, the steam rising from my food made me want to start weeping. It looked about as appetizing as a bowl of diarrhea.

I was wondering if I could avoid lunch by pretending to have a seizure when Lance thrust an ice cold RC Cola into my hand as he passed. The temperature of the can against my hand was practically orgasmic and I rushed over to my chair to greedily sample the contents. I drank half of it in one burning swallow and placed the can against my forehead, savoring the minuscule relief it offered me. As I was stifling my moans of pleasure, Sue returned to her chair and leveled a look at Lance. "Who's this girl you're looking for, Sheriff?" He stood a little too quickly and I was immediately suspicious. "I left the picture in the car, Sue. I'll be right back."

The bastard! I watched with envy as he sprang for the door and vanished into the inviting winter air. I frowned as I imagined him spinning around happily in the front yard like Julie Andrews, basking in the relief I knew he must be experiencing. I had no doubt that he'd left the picture outside on purpose. "Eat your food, girl," she ordered and I submissively dropped a gloomy gaze to the chow in front of me. I poked the chili with my spoon reluctantly, irrationally upset at how long it was taking for Lance to return. I could've crawled to the car and back in the time he'd already taken. He'd gone on without me to save himself, leaving me to die slowly inside a house that was really just a furnace in disguise. Irritably, I lifted my spoon; perhaps the chili would just kill me. The door opened and I delayed ingesting the horrid concoction long enough to shoot a glare in his direction. He gave me a sympathetic smile and seated himself with a pleased sigh; acting as if he'd just received a blowjob in a cool spring rain. I hated him. "Here you go, Sue," he said, leaning over to hand her Tish's picture.

Angrily, I took a bite of my chili and froze. Holymotherfuckingsonofabitch! My eyes wouldn't blink fast enough to clear the tears and I couldn't breathe since there was a trail of burning napalm creeping toward my belly. Trembling hands lifted my soda and I drained the rest of the can without feeling it. The beverage had no effect and I bolted to my feet, gasping desperately for air. Finally, I managed a ragged breath and stumbled over to the little metal box that served as Sue's refrigerator. I didn't drink the soda I seized from the ice, but pressed the can to my lips with a whimper. They were smoldering like fresh lava and felt to be about the size of truck tires. "Are you okay, Maddie?" Lance asked in concern, rising from his seat and approaching me. I managed a nod and waved him away, the fire beginning to dwindle. I popped the top of my lifesaving cola and sipped gingerly at the contents while he looked on in worry. "You ain't from the country are ya, girl?" Sue asked, a nefarious smile plastered across her withered features. I shook my head. She chuckled. "It'll be just as hot going out as it was going in." Gee, what a pleasant thought. "Great," I rasped. "I'll just buy a snow cone to wipe my ass with." She clapped her hands together and cackled gleefully. "Where'd you find this one, Sheriff?" Lance just offered a shrug as he chuckled in tune with the old crone. I ignored both of them, deciding to focus on the rest of my medicinal beverage. Eventually, they tapered off and Sue leaned back in her rocker to light a cigarette, puffing on it thoughtfully as she studied the picture.

"Do you know her, Sue?" Lance asked, reclaiming his seat and helping himself to the malevolent chili as if it were ice cream. "Yup, one of the Booker girls. She ain't as old as she looks in this picture." "You know her full name?" I asked, suddenly animated. She shot me an annoyed look. "Yup, Julie Booker." "She have kin nearby, Sue?" Lance asked. "Mother died when she was just a babe. Father raised her and her sister. He died a couple years back, thank God." "Is it a good thing he's dead?" I asked. "Yup." "Why?" "He kept his lovin' in the family, if ya know what I mean." I winced. "Damn." "What about her sister, Sue?" Lance asked. "Last I knew she had a place out on the county line. Julie up and left not long after gettin' hitched to that Lloyd Parker. Course, that was years ago." The Sheriff's expression turned cruel and I looked at him curiously. "What's her sister's name?" "Dawn." I caught the Sheriff's eye and he nodded. "Thank you, Sue. You've been very helpful." "Yes, thank you, ma'am," I added.

She grunted. "Where's Julie at now?" Lance and I exchanged another quick glance. "She's dead, ma'am." She shook her head sadly. "She was a sweet child, deserved better than she got." "That's a fact," I said, nodding politely and trying not to look hurried as I made tracks for the door. My feet hit the front porch and I couldn't quite suppress a groan of ecstasy as a wave of cold air washed over me. I left my jacket off as I strode to the car. Lance followed behind me and the second we were both seated; we rolled down our respective windows. He looked over at me with a smile. "Feeling better?" "You know it, but I'm closing in on another emergency." "You and I both," he said, dropping the car into gear. "There's a beer joint about fifteen minutes away." "Let's put a rush on." He nodded and a second later, we were screaming down the dirt road with flashing lights and a wailing siren.

Part Four I The 'beer joint' was nothing more than a sheet metal building in the middle of a dirt parking lot and, going by the amount of trucks already surrounding the place, it was a popular getaway. As soon as the car stopped, I left the Sheriff in my dust as I made a beeline inside and looked around for the facilities. A sign in the back beckoned to me and I swiftly traversed the room. I knew the instant I closed the door behind me that I wouldn't be taking a seat. Call me a prude, but I wasn't about to place my naked ass on anything that populated the disgusting little room. In fact, if I thought I could pull it off, I'd piss in the sink since it looked to be a hell of a lot cleaner than the toilet. After a delicate, carefully balanced urination, I washed my hands and wandered back into the crowd. I spotted Lance leaning up against the bar and I walked over to jump up on the stool beside him. "Wanna beer?" he asked. "Thanks, but I'm not much of a beer drinker." "They don't have much of anything else." "I'm fine. I saw the face you made when Sue mentioned Parker. Want to fill me in?" The scowl returned. "He's of piece of shit." "I gathered that." He tilted his beer. "Couple of years ago, a girl came into the station all beat up. Told me Parker did it, told me a lot of other things too."

"Like?" "She'd moved here from Des Moines to teach school and started dating Parker a few months later. I guess he waited a little while, and then started pounding on her. When he had her broken, he started giving her to his friends for sport. It wasn't the first time or the first girl, but it was the first time I had someone willing to testify." My teeth had started to grind before he finished. "I take it he's not in prison?" "No," he snarled. "When she got out of the hospital, she went to back Des Moines. Her body was found a week before she was to appear in court." I sighed. "Parker's work?" "Parker was in custody, judge wouldn't give him bail. But, I have no doubt he was behind it. The son of a bitch smiled all the way out of the courthouse." "His friends?" "That's what I believe, yes." I shook my head sadly. "Julie couldn't catch a break. No wonder she ran." "Yep." "Sue was right, she deserved better, a lot fucking better," I growled. "Where's this Parker at now?" "Does it matter? He probably doesn't know anything and, if he did, I guarantee he won't tell you anything." "It matters." He turned a thoughtful eye in my direction. "I hope you're not thinking what I think you're thinking."

"And if I were?" He sipped at his beer for a moment. "You know what?" "What?" "In this particular case, I suddenly find myself not giving a shit at all." I knew Parker had nothing to do with Tish's death; he was just another spoke on the wheel. She needed someone to stick up for her and I wanted the job. I was a little late, but I'd extract a price nonetheless. "Justice doesn't always find everyone it should, Sheriff." He nodded. "Parker's one of them, no doubt." "If I dropped in on him, would it present a problem?" He took a deep breath. "As Blaine County's chief law enforcement officer, I can assure you that anything other than a murder investigation would be handled in a very slipshod manner." I smiled. "I can deal with that." "When do you want to call on him?" "I'll stop by on the way out of town." "Sounds like a plan," he said, downing the rest of his beer. "Come on, let's go find Dawn Booker." I hopped off my stool. "Let's ride." ---------A quick call to the dispatcher yielded the information we needed and it took another hour of travel to get close to our destination. Unfortunately, Dawn lived on a rural route so it took another thirty minutes to finally locate

her residence. The trailer house appeared to be in only slightly better condition than Sue Judy's shack and the yard was filled with an assortment of children's toys. I stood at the foot of the steps as Lance banged on the door. "Who is it?" "Sheriff Toliver, ma'am." A full minute passed until the door opened a crack and a pair of blue eyes appeared. She could damn near be Tish's younger twin. "What do you want, Sheriff?" "Are you Dawn Booker?" She nodded. "Can we come in? There's a few things we'd like to discuss with you." "Who's we and what do you want to talk about?" He gestured at me. "This is Detective Ledoux, Miss Booker. She'd like to talk to you about your sister Julie." Her eyes widened and she stared at me in horror. "I haven't seen Julie in years." "You're not in trouble, Dawn," I said gently. "And we know she came out here last year." "You don't know anything," she hissed. "I know more than you think. Julie changed her name to LaTisha and she came to visit you after a fight with her husband." She struggled for a moment and when she spoke, it was in a small voice. "Is she okay?"

I choked down the lump in my throat. "Perhaps we could come inside?" She placed a knowing hand over her mouth and opened the door. The tears were already beginning as she directed to us to a seat. "What's happened?" I shared a quick, helpless look with Lance and cleared my throat. "Julie's dead. She was murdered." She collapsed into a chair and buried her face in her hands. I tore my eyes away and concentrated on the carpet, trying desperately not to cry myself. Eventually, she lifted her head and looked at me. "Who killed her?" "That's what I want to know." She sniffled. "She saved me you know." "From what, Dawn?" "From father. She'd fight him every time he came for me. She'd let him have her, but she fought to keep him away from me." I brought a hand up to wipe at my eyes. "Did she run away because of Lloyd Parker?" She nodded. "After she left, how often did you talk to her?" "Never. She sent money every month, but we never spoke until she showed up last year." "Did you know what she was doing?" "No." A small mercy. "When she left the first time, did she tell you where she was going? Did she leave you a number, anything?"

She started to shake her head, but then glanced up sharply. "She called the day after she left to let me know she was alright, I made her give me a number so I could call her back. She wasn't there when I called." "You still have that number?" "I wrote it down in my book. I still use the same one." "May I see it?" She rose and disappeared into the back, reemerging a moment later to hand me a little black book. She pointed at the number and I handed the book to Lance. "Could you find out where this is? I think it's a Wisconsin area code." "Yep. Be right back," he said, rising and making his way out to the car. I pulled out my own book and jotted down a number, tearing it off and handing it to her. "Dawn, in case you don't have it, this is Sidney's number. I don't believe he knows about you. He…he seems to be a decent person and I know he cared deeply for Ti… I mean Julie." She accepted it and I wrote down another number. "This is my number. If you ever feel like leaving this place behind, I can find you a good job around good people." "Thank you." "Call me, Dawn. I can help more than you know." "Why would you?" "Because somebody should've helped Julie a long time ago." She digested this suspiciously, but finally gave me a nod as Lance poked his head back in and I looked at him expectantly.

"It's a hotel in Madison, Wisconsin. I had the office give them a call, they have records for at least the last ten years." I turned back to Dawn. "Julie had aliases, did you know any of them besides LaTisha?" "No, I'm sorry." "Exactly how long ago did Julie leave?" "Seven years, three months, nineteen days," she replied immediately. I stared at her thoughtfully. "Did Sidney bury her, Detective?" "My name is Maddie, and yes, he did." "I'll call him, I want to visit," she said, her eyes starting to shine again. "Do that and then give me a ring," I said as I rose to my feet. "I'm sorry, but I need to go." "I'll talk to you soon." "I hope so, Dawn." She rose to see me out and I smiled at her before I took the steps. Emotions were churning inside me, and none of them were gentle or forgiving. The more I learned, the angrier I became. Tish never had a chance; with every step she took there had been someone waiting in line to abuse her. She endured it all if only to look after a sister that adored her. I wish everybody had that kind of fortitude, I sure as hell didn't. I flinched as I recalled the words I'd spoken to her when we first met, they tasted bitter now and I wished I could take them back. "You in there, Maddie?" Lance asked.

I blinked. "Huh?" "We've been in the car for five minutes, you haven't said a word." "Sorry, just thinking." "I'll bet. I'll also wager that if you follow Julie's trail long enough, it'll give you all the answers." "I believe you're right, but how long is the trail?" "Who knows? The next thing you learn could be the game breaker." "I hope that's the case." "You never know. I assume you'll be going to Madison?" "Yeah." "When?" "In the morning. That is, if you don't mind putting me up for another night?" "Nope, but I'm going to insist you buy me dinner." I chuckled and settled into my seat for the drive back. "Deal." ---------I lay in bed that night and contemplated a great many things. I thought about how lucky I'd been, about how I took so much for granted. How might my life have turned out if I hadn't had a parent like Gus? Could I have been a Tish Binkowski? Was it just luck of the draw? What would it have been like to grow up knowing that no matter where you turned you were always outnumbered and that there was someone or something lurking behind every corner in search of a victim? What would it be like to be that victim? I couldn't even imagine, nor did I really want to. Tish's life had been one horror after another but deep down, she was a better person than I could've

hoped to be if I'd had to walk in her shoes. And what about me? When I got out of bed in the morning I had every intention of beating Lloyd Parker to within a pubic hair of his life. I was looking forward to it. With that asshole Senator I'd just lost control, but with Parker, it would be premeditated. And then there was the killer, a person that I could no longer deny I wanted to murder in cold blood. Was I a monster? Did I have the right to dispense justice the way I saw fit? The answer was chilling because it went against everything I wanted to believe in. I wanted to believe that the system worked, but the truth of the matter is, it worked for some and overlooked others. It turned an unseeing eye on people like Hilary and Parker while people like Tish paid the price. Did the simpleminded fools that protested fanatically against the death penalty really know what it was like to be a victim? How many of them had lost a loved one and lived with the knowledge that the killer who had taken that person from them was growing fat in prison? Did they really have a clue? Did anyone in this country really know what it was to be oppressed? For the most part, the answer had to be no. In America, unlike other places in the world, you weren't executed because of your religious denomination, your sexual orientation, or because you happened to be a race other than white. Tish knew what oppression was. Where was Greenpeace when Tish needed help? Where were the morons that thought abolishing guns would abolish crime? Where was Jesse Jackson, and why wasn't he there to be part of the problem and not the solution? Why was there not an Ivy League professor, that hadn't spent a moment of his life in the real world, appearing on CNN to inform the masses how the virtues of irresponsible government could've saved the day? Johnny Cochran sure as shit wasn't going to represent her. No one was gonna throw her a gay pride parade or a Million Mom march, and religion couldn't have been much solace to a woman who had to sell her body. All she wanted was to survive and, in the end, it just wasn't enough.

Any zealot, who screamed for rights they thought they were somehow deprived of, might want to step off their egotistical soapbox and look around before starting in with the rhetoric. There was always someone worse off than you. Tish had been entitled to the most basic of rights yet was denied all of them. A silent victim who had real problems. Who screamed for her? Maybe I was a monster, but I didn't really give a fuck. I'd scream for Tish. I couldn't save the world, but I just might make it a little bit cleaner. Eventually, I rolled over and closed my eyes. I missed Anabel and, if I accomplished nothing else, I wanted to try my best to be everything to her she wanted me to be. ---------Lance was waiting for me at the kitchen table when I got up and around. I set my bag down as I took a seat and looked curiously at the plastic case he had in front of him. "Morning," I said. "Good morning. Got some coffee on, wanna cup for the road?" "Please," I said. "Whatcha have there?" "Take a look," he said, sliding the box across the table. I opened it, removing a map, an envelope, and a tranquilizer pistol. I gave him a confused look. "Parker has a pair of mean dogs. They'll rush you if he ain't around to stop them or they don't know you." "Ah." "The map is to his place, he has a lot of land and it's off the main road."

I nodded. "What's in the envelope?" "My address. Drop me a note and return my pistol when you've found who you're looking for." "I'll do that." "Be sure that you do." I glanced over the map, it was quite detailed. "This isn't a store bought map." "Nope." I looked at him knowingly. "You didn't make it last night either." He grinned. "Nope." "What were you waiting for?" He shrugged. "I'm the Sheriff and Parker knows it. I'd have to kill him, and I'm not prepared to do that." "I can understand that." He stood from his chair to pour coffee into two Styrofoam cups. When he placed one in front of me, I stood as well. "I don't think I can thank you enough for all your help," I mumbled. "Sure you can." "How?" "Tell me the truth." "What truth is that?" "You're not investigating, Maddie. You're hunting."

I stared at him for a moment. "What tipped you off?" "You've asked all the wrong questions. You're only interested in the end result." I gave him a nod of concession. "You're right." He smiled. "Yep." "So why help me?" "A couple of reasons." "Wanna share?" He sighed. "Let's just say that I'm a little more jaded than I once was. There's more gray than there is black and white." I pursed my lips. "That's true." "Yeah, it is. You best be on your way." I dug a card out of my jacket and placed it on the table. "That's my number if you ever find yourself in town. Give me a call and I'll buy you another dinner." "Alrighty, I might just do that." "Good," I said as I reached down to grab my bag. I shouldered it and focused my eyes on the wall behind him, raising an arm to point. "What the hell is that?" He turned to look and I rushed forward to hug him, planting a quick kiss on his cheek. "See ya later, Sheriff," I mumbled in his ear before turning to grab the stuff off the table. He chuckled behind me as I made my way for the door. "See ya later,

Maddie." ---------The Parker estate was actually quite impressive. From where I'd left my car, it had taken me almost forty-five minutes to travel to within sight of the house he lived in. The little dwelling was an eyesore in the middle of a mass of sparkling farm equipment, several shiny new cars, and a barn that must have cost a fortune. It didn't say much for his priorities. I squatted at the edge of a tree line and studied my destination through binoculars. Sure enough, there were two Dobermans lounging on the front porch. I considered my options. If I got too close, I wouldn't have time to load a second dart in the pistol Lance had given me before one of the dogs reached me. I'd have to try from a distance so I scrutinized my surroundings for a place to launch an offensive. Finally, I settled on one and gathered myself up for the trip. It was slow going. I couldn't risk alerting the dogs before I was ready and I went to great lengths to make as little noise as possible. Maybe I wasn't as stealthy as I thought, or maybe the dogs just picked up on my scent. Whatever it was, I knew I'd fucked up as I turned to check on them and found them running at full speed in my direction. Biting down on a sudden panic, I reached into my jacket for the tranquilizer pistol and leveled it at the closest of the rapidly approaching dogs. The dart struck the mutt in the neck and he whined at the impact, dropping to the ground and rolling back and forth in an attempt to dislodge it. I fumbled for the second one, trying to load it while keeping on eye on the remaining dog. My concentration was for shit, and I was turning to run when I felt the dart fall into the chamber. Closing in on terror as the dog closed in on me, I pulled the trigger and brought an arm up to protect my face and throat. The dog slammed into me like a ton of bricks and I lost my breath as my back hit the ground. I managed to throw the pooch off and roll to my knees, pulling my roscoe from the holster. Playtime was over. My finger was tight

on the trigger when I noticed the dog wasn't moving, and a quick inspection revealed the dart in his shoulder. I bent over to catch my breath. After a moment, I rose to my feet and dusted myself off. I cast a careful eye on the house, but apparently my little ruckus had gone unnoticed. I made tracks for the front door, digging the required items out my bag. I wasn't a kung fu superstar and was too little to stand toe to toe with much of anyone. The secret to my success was trickery and brutality. I had no intention of underestimating Lloyd Parker, and I certainly wasn't gonna give him an opportunity to fight back. I held the stun gun in my left hand and the police baton in my right, hiding both behind my back and using my foot to knock on the door. An answer wasn't forthcoming so I kicked it again, louder and longer. "What the fuck!" a voice boomed from inside. I waited and kicked the door one more time. I could hear footsteps pound toward me from inside and I readied myself. The door flew open and I was confronted by an enormous man, dressed only in boxers, and sporting one hell of an angry expression. "Are you Lloyd Parker?" I asked sweetly. "Yeah, where are my dogs and who the hell are you?" I turned a quick look over my left shoulder. "Your dogs pissed me off and you can just call me tardy." I waited for his eyes to focus on the dogs behind me and I pounced, stabbing him in the chest with the stun gun, and following it up with a roundhouse blow to the jaw with my baton. He hit the ground like a freefalling grand piano. A scream sounded from within and I stepped over his comatose body to enter the house. The screeching stopped as I became visible and my eyes landed on a half naked woman with an awesome set of jubilees. A closer

inspection revealed bruises on her body and face. "Is…is he dead?" she asked. "No. Is there anyone else here?" She shook her head. "Who are you?" "Do you want to stay here?" She looked at the ground. "No." "Then get dressed and go. Pretend you never saw me." "I… I don't have a car or any money." "Take one of Lloyd's, does he have any cash in the house?" "There's a safe in the bedroom." "Pack your things. He'll be coming around soon," I said, turning around and dropping to my knees to place a pair of handcuffs on the unconscious Parker. When I stood, she was gone and I dug my smokes out of my jacket as I walked over to seat myself at a table. I didn't worry about an ashtray. I was almost done with it when he began to stir and I rose to travel back to the door, flicking my butt out into the yard. His eyes fluttered open and he groaned, coughing fitfully for a moment and spitting out a mouthful of blood. I nudged him with a foot. "How do you open the safe in the bedroom?" "I think you broke my fuckin' jaw," he grunted. "If it was broke, you wouldn't be talkin' to me."

He tried to rise, but a foot to the kidney put him back down. "If you try to get up again, I'll bust your head. How do you open the safe?" He shook with rage. "Who the fuck are you?" "I won't ask again. How do you open the safe?" "Fuck you!" "Oh, dude. Wrong answer." The baton landed on one of his knees. He screamed and writhed around on the floor. I waited for him to get a grip on his pain. "The other one will crack just as easy." He growled through clenched teeth. "The key's in the coffee can above the sink." "I'm gonna go look. If I have to run back over here because you tried to move, you'll be sorry." I glared at him for a moment and then traveled into the kitchen to rummage through the cupboard. Decaffeinated. What a loser. I dug through the can to find the key, lifting it up to my lips to blow the grounds from it. Grinning, I puttered out to the porch and sat down cross-legged in front of him. He stared at me with spiteful eyes. "What do you want?" I ignored him. "What the fuck do you want?" he yelled. I lit up another cigarette. It didn't take long for the woman to reappear and she approached hesitantly, a bag over her shoulder and a second one clutched tightly to her chest. I waved her forward.

"Here's the key to the safe," I said, extending it over Lloyd's body. "Take whatever you want." "Don't you do it, bitch," he growled. "I'll find you. Wherever you go, I'll find you." She flinched and I spoke quickly. "Don't listen to him. Just take a car, the money, and go. Don't look back." Her eyes flickered back and forth between us for a moment but the decision was quick in coming. She reached for the key and raced back into the bedroom. "I'll kill you for this," he snarled at me. "I don't think so." "Who the fuck are you?" I took a drag and waited. A few minutes later, the woman emerged from the bedroom. I almost chuckled as she hopped over Lloyd and beamed an excited smile at me. "There was a lot of cash. A whole lot." "Bitch! Fucking bitch!" he screamed. "Take the money and run," I said, smiling back at her. "You sure?" "Yeah." "Will he come after me?" "No." To my horror, she started to cry. But, to my amusement, she turned and fired off a series of kicks into Lloyd's stomach. When she was finished, she turned to me with shining cheeks. "Thank you."

I nodded and she shot me another grin before bounding down the steps and rushing off toward one of the cars. I watched her drive away and turned my attention to the lump of shit at my feet. "I don't think she liked you very much." "Who cares what that dead cunt thinks? I'll kill her and I'll kill you." "Julie Booker got away, didn't she, Lloyd?" His eyes narrowed and I pulled her picture out of my jacket, lowering it so he could see. "She's very happy now. Her new husband loves her very much and would never hurt her or raise a hand against her." "I'll find that bitch too." "No, you won't. Who do you think sent me, Lloyd?" His eyes conveyed sudden understanding. God, he was dense. "Do you watch the news?" He gaped. "What the fuck does that have to do with anything?" "I just wanted you to know how far in over your head you are." He stared at me confusedly. "Do you know who Angelo Sirico is?" A blank look. "Julie married into the mob, Lloyd. This ain't a social call." He chewed on that for a moment and it was painful to watch. The man was dumber than a bag of hammers and I began to wonder what he did with the diaper every time he changed his mind. It was obvious that I'd have to

explain it to him in terms a child would understand. "Do you want to live or die, Lloyd?" "You here to kill me?" "Now you're catching on." "You wouldn't be talkin' to me if there wasn't another option." My eyebrows climbed in surprise. He wasn't as stupid he pretended to be. "You're right. There's another option." "What's that?" I let my face grow hard. "Sheriff Toliver is gonna have you under the eye. If he overhears even the slightest rumor about you, someone will be back. They'll kill you, Lloyd. They'll kill your family, your pets, your friends, even people who owe you money. Your fuckin' days are numbered, and it's up to you as to how many you have left." I traded hands, taking the stun gun in my right. "Think about that. Think about it carefully, because the biggest mistake you could make in your revolting little life would be to think I'm bluffing. And just to make sure you're taking me seriously, I'm gonna leave you with a taste of what's to come. Remember me, but more importantly, remember Julie and everyone else you've damaged." I didn't give him the chance to respond and immediately placed my left foot on his neck, bearing down on him with all my weight. His eyes widened and he began to squirm furiously on the floor, kicking his legs violently in the attempt to dislodge me. I struggled; riding a two hundred and fifty pound man wasn't something I could pull off for long. A light smack to his temple with my baton dazed him long enough for me to remain in control. "With any luck, you'll have a limp dick for the rest of your life," I said,

resituating myself to get the correct angle. He saw the stun gun start to descend and panicked as my intentions became clear. I had to hurry, knowing that I couldn't handle him for long. I found my target and dug in mercilessly, the voltage rendering him helpless. He couldn't even scream, his body reduced to a feeble lump of shivering Jell-O. Knowing I had a savage smile of satisfaction on my face, I fried the beans until his eyes rolled back and he finally passed out. The fucker had lasted longer than I thought; I'd have to replace the batteries. I ran a gaze over him and lowered a hand to check for a pulse. It was still there. I relieved him of the handcuffs and placed a copy of Tish's picture on the floor next to his face. It was the first thing I wanted him to see. Mission accomplished, I trekked down the steps and began the journey back to my car.

II A few hours in the car and I traded farm country for dairy country. I amused myself by counting all the billboards that advertised genuine Wisconsin cheese, available of course at every exit. I wasn't a big fan of cheese, certain types tended to give me the trots. Eventually, Madison loomed before me and I was forced to think about what I might possibly expect to find. At the most, just another name that would probably send me back to square one, and at the least, just Julie's name in an old ledger. The latter would leave me at another dead end. How long did Julie wait before assuming the identity of LaTisha Moreland? And where did a country girl get the money and the contacts to produce a quality alias? Where would I look next if I left Madison empty-handed? I had more answers now than I had started with, but I was still sucking hind

tit. Somewhere, there was a clue that tied everything together, a clue that would connect Gus to a group of ex-hookers and a killer. The more I learned, the farther away the answers seemed to be. I sighed and took my exit, cruising the two blocks my map indicated and arriving in front of my destination. I cast an inquisitive look at the aging fourstory, brick building and shook my head. It was transient hotel, which meant it went through guests and employees on a daily basis. Nobody would be able to recall a woman who had stayed here seven years ago. Hell, they probably wouldn't remember you if you had died in the lobby of blistering boils the day before. Irritably, I parked and climbed out the car to plod inside disappointedly. The interior was much cleaner than I imagined and a middle-aged woman sitting behind the desk tore her eyes away from a little TV to shoot me a friendly smile. "Whatcha need, honey?" she asked. "I'm Maddie, you should've gotten a call from the Blaine County Sheriff?" "I sure did. You here to go through the old books?" "Yeah, are you the owner?" "That's me." "For how long?" "Last ten years." I whipped out Tish's picture and showed it to her. "You wouldn't remember her would you? She stayed here seven years ago." She fumbled for a pair of reading glasses and looked down her nose at the photograph. "Sorry, honey. I can't place her." "That's okay. Does the name Julie Booker sound familiar?"

She shook her head. "Do you make everybody sign the book?" "Of course. "Well, I guess that's what I need to look at. Would you show me your ledgers from seven years ago?" She chuckled. "I can show you the ledgers from the last ten years, but you'll have to dig through them for the one you want." From her tone, I assumed it wouldn't be a pleasant task. "Lead the way." She dug around in a drawer for a ring of keys and rose to lead me through a door that led downstairs. "I keep the old records next to the boiler room," she said as she navigated the steps. "I imagine you'll be all day. There's a phone, gimme a ring if you get hungry, I usually order out around six." I suppressed a groan. "I hope you like to sweat, it's hotter than Hell down here in the winter time." I did groan. "Can you set me up with a room if I need it?" "Sure, plenty of vacancies today." "Thanks." "Don't thank me, honey. You haven't seen what you're getting yourself into." I didn't have time to ponder that statement before the meaning became excruciatingly clear. We passed through another door and my eyes widened in dismay. The books were stacked one on top of the other, ceiling high, and several stacks deep. There had to be thousands, most of them covered in an inch thick dust.

"You're kidding me?" "Afraid not." "Are they at least dated?" "Oh yeah, on the first page of each one." "God." "Sorry, sweetie. I'm not much for record keeping."

No shit. It appeared that when she had filled a book, she just opened the door and simply threw it on top of the pile. I did the math and came to the unpleasant conclusion that if she had owned this place for ten years, and Tish had stayed here seven years ago; the book I wanted would be close to the bottom. I stripped off my jacket and rolled up my sleeves, it was going to be dirty work and I was already sweating from the heat. "Is there a soda machine close by?" "Tell you what, I'll just fix you a little cooler and bring it on down." I gave her a smile. "That'd be very nice, thank you." She chuckled and gave me a swat on the way out the door. "Good luck." I watched her go and turned to contemplate the mountain, choosing a place to start. Oh, yeah. This was gonna suck. ---------Six and half hours later, I sat inside the prison I had created for myself. I was completely surrounded by piles of painstakingly separated books. I was soaking wet and covered with grime. Wiping my hand across my forehead resulted in a mud streak and my clothes were almost black from handling the dusty ledgers.

I was beginning to despair. Nineteen ninety-five had been a busy year for the hotel, and for the last hour or so I'd been reading through an endless list of names that were, for the most part, illegible. What the fuck was I doing? If Tish hadn't used her real name when signing in, how the hell would I spot an alias? If she had used her real name, I'd just spent a miserable day toiling in a basement just so I could look at her signature. I was a dope. Angrily, I tossed the book I was looking at aside and lit up a smoke. Why wasn't I at home with Anabel? The answer was immediate and my determination instantly assembled a second wind. I was toiling in this shitty little room because Gus deserved no less, and I'd spend the rest of my life chasing leads if I had to. Justice didn't have a statute of limitations. I took a deep breath and cast eyes at the ledger I'd discarded. It had landed open and I stared at the page it displayed as I finished my cigarette. A name scrawled down near the bottom struck a faint cord and I leaned in closer, studying it intently. I knew it from somewhere and my mind labored to identify it. I gazed at it for so long the cigarette between my fingers grew hot and it startled me out of my trance, I hurriedly flipped it away and stood to step on it, extending a hand to snatch up the ledger and hold it up to the light. Gooseflesh started at my ankles and rapidly spread throughout my body. The answer was there but mocking me as it dangled just out my reach. Swooping in to tease me, but nimbly evading every attempt at capture. I dug in, refusing to give up. It was so close. When it hit me, it hit me hard and my knees refused to support me. My ass hit the floor with an unnoticed thud and I wanted to scream. It was a revelation that led to another, a double-bladed sword. I suddenly had a suspect and with that knowledge, pieces of the puzzle, related and unrelated, started to fall into place with a painful clarity. Voices tormented me, delighting in the irony of discovery.

"Sirico has several of her as a child, and those are the only ones anybody has been able to find. The family photos disappeared with her and there are no yearbook photos or the like, she didn't even have a drivers license." "Where's your car?" "I don't have a car, Maddie." "Huh?" "I grew up in the city, never learned how to drive." "What happened to Sal's wife?" "Cancer got her a few years earlier." "I don't know how people do this." "Do what?" "Say goodbye." "It isn't easy. I know what you're feeling." "Do you?" "I've said goodbye to both my parents." "What's the longest relationship you've ever had?" "What was yours?" "Never really had one." "Huh?" "I've always been busy, you know, business to run and all that." "What do you mean and why do you think you know enough about me to say the things you just did?" "Gus was my friend. He talked about you often, long before he approached me as a possible suitor." "I guess Gus didn't tell you…" "Tell me what?" "Uhm… he invited me over the other night thinking you'd be there. He was…uh… well…he was matchmaking." "Maddie, is Sarah that girl I met over at Gus's?" "Yeah, she runs a shelter on the east side." "Really? The one on Foster?" "Yeah. How would you know?" "Visited a friend there once." "Annie, did you pick up my files?" "Hmmm?" "My files, I left them out and now they're all packed away." "Oh yeah, they were all over the counter so I put them back in the box." "Did you read them?"

"None of my business." "And why I should I believe that?" "Because I could very easily have been sent to kill you, not talk to you." "Why not just kill me?" "Because you have friends in the DiCarlo family, Matilda." I clamped my hands over my ears to drown out the noise. The clues had been all around me, yet I'd taken no notice. Maybe, I just didn't want to. Fate had played me for a fool and she was one fuckin' cast-iron, vicious bitch. Oh, there was no doubt Fate was a female. No male, godly or otherwise, could be so vindictive. A male would just step in, blow the whistle, and tell everyone it was time to get out of the pool. If you disobeyed, the confrontation would be quick and easily forgotten. A female would ask nicely, and if you scorned her, she'd spend years taking her revenge. Give her a grievance and she'd save it like money, exploiting every opportunity to knife you yet never wounding mortally because she wanted you to suffer. Thankfully, I was a big enough bitch to admit this and, as far as I was concerned, Fate could take it in the ass. I tossed the ledger back into the pile and rose to clear my way to the door. It wasn't like I'd need it in court. When I got upstairs, I asked the lady for a room and went out to get my bag. I needed a long shower and some sleep because soon, very soon, I'd be going home. ---------The rising sun hit me through the windshield already halfway to my destination. The night had been restless and sleep only a passing fancy. I had a suspect, but I didn't know the whole story. I wanted more to go on and many of the details still eluded me. I was required to read the fine print. A mistake would be unforgivable since the repercussions were fatal. Justice, in this case, could not afford to belatedly find itself in error. I needed to be sure.

As soon as I left the land of cheese behind, my cell phone let it be known that I had over a dozen messages. I didn't listen to them, wanting no distractions until all the cards had been played. Monica Brentwood was part of the final solution. I just needed to ask the right questions and, this time, I would. This time, I wouldn't be fishing for a clue; I'd be seeking to validate what I already suspected. All she had to do was give me a connection. A confirmation, however circumstantial, would be the second to last piece of the puzzle. The prison only twenty minutes away, I reached for the phone with the hope of speaking to the Warden. I wasn't disappointed and although he couldn't meet me personally, he made arrangements to accommodate me. All too soon, I was standing in the hall outside a window, staring at the manacled woman who resided within. I turned to the guard who had accompanied me. "Let's lose the restraints." "The Warden didn't authorize that." "He will if you call him." The man grunted and considered for a moment. "Don't make me sorry I did this." He entered the room and I flipped the switch to listen in, watching through the window as he approached her.

"I'm going to remove the chains," he said, pulling the baton from his belt. "Fuck up even a little bit, and you'll spend a week in the infirmary. Understand?" She looked at him confusedly, nodding slowly. No other words were spoken and I flipped the switch again when he was finished. He held the door open for me as he emerged. "Give me a knock

when you're ready." "Thank you." When I entered this time, the look I received was wary but as close to pleasant as I could imagine her capable of. "Maddie," she said as I took a seat. "Hello again." "The chains your idea?" "Yes." "Thanks," she said, her expression thoughtful. "Why?" "Because everyone deserves a little dignity." It took a moment, but she finally gave me a somewhat bewildered nod. I took a deep breath. "Monica, I need to ask you some more questions. Some of them are personal and might be difficult to answer. Like before, no one is listening or watching. I promise that anything you say will not leave this room." Her eyes narrowed, but she nodded again. "What do you want to know?" ---------It was all moving rapidly now, almost out of my control. The queen had been taken, the knights had fallen, and the king was on the run. A few more moves and it would all be over. I'd given no thought to what my life would be like afterward. Things would be different, of that I was sure. However, now was not the time to brood or feel sorry myself. There would be time for that later, and I had no desire to dwell on how lonely and unforgiving that time might prove to be.

An hour before dusk, I went through the routine to gain entry into the Frank's establishment. As I walked across the dance floor, I wasn't surprised to find them at their customary table surrounded by the usual assortment of sluts. They nodded in greeting as I took up a chair. "We need to talk. Privately." They both studied me for a moment and Bobby waved the chicks away. He waited until they were well out of earshot. "What's up, Maddie?" "The boogeyman. I need to speak to him." Robby's eyebrows rose and Bobby took a deep breath. "Ask us for something else." "I don't need anything else." "No way, Maddie. That's playing with our lives." "It's safer than you probably think." "There ain't nothin' safe about that dude." "I've met him. He's your contact so you have a number. That's all I'm asking for." "If you've met him, then you should know better than to want to see him again," Robby said. "He's not allowed to hurt me and I won't reveal anything." They both blinked. "What do you mean he's not allowed?" Bobby asked. "His boss wouldn't be pleased." They absorbed this in a thoughtful silence. "If you have connections like

that, you don't need us," Bobby said. "It's complicated. Help me out here. It won't be forgotten." A full two minutes passed as Robby scratched his chin in agitation and Bobby drummed his fingers on the table. I reached for my cigarettes, smoking half of one before Bobby spoke. "If it gets back to us, we'll be dead by the end of the week." "Trust me." "You better be fuckin' sure, Maddie." "I am." They shared a look with one another and Bobby reluctantly rose to his feet, throwing me an uncertain glance as he departed. He returned as I crushed out my smoke and placed a scrap of paper on the table in front of me. His hand lingered over the top of it. "Giving you this number could be the biggest, and the last mistake I'll ever make." I rose to my feet. "It won't be." ---------I dialed the number as soon as I got back to my car. Two rings and I had an answer.

"Yes?" "It's Maddie. We need to have another conversation." A moment of silence.

"Would you like to tell me how you got this number, Matilda?"

"That's not going to happen."

"Another conversation could be perilous." "I'd like one anyway, and there's no need to inform your boss. In fact, I'd be in your debt if you didn't."

"Interesting," he said slowly. "Do you have you any idea what a dangerous game you're playing?" "Yeah, I do."

"It seems you're no longer in the dark." "Possibly."

"Very well. There's a bench on the corner of 31st and State. Be sitting on it in two hours." "You'll keep this between us?"

"For the time being. Goodbye, Matilda." The phone found the inside of my jacket and I started the car. ---------I looked at my watch for the umpteenth time; two hours had come and gone. It was fuckin' freezing and my patience was fast expiring. If he didn't show soon, I'd be forced to seek some warmth. I released a frustrated breath and watched as it practically crystallized in the air around my face. Suddenly entertained, I started breathing in and out rapidly, watching with interest the little clouds my labor produced. "Good evening, Matilda," a voice purred from behind me. I stifled a startled yelp. "You're late."

"Of course." I was more than a little surprised when he moved into view and seated himself next to me. He was a devilishly handsome man that was gaining on his late forties. Long hair in a ponytail and an immaculate goatee only added to his appeal. However, his eyes told a story of barely suppressed violence and I could understand perfectly how easily intimidating his presence could be. "No longer concerned about revealing yourself?" "Not especially. Either way, it no longer matters." "I'm not sure I follow." "It'll work out or I'll have to kill you. It's still too soon to say for certain." A chill ran up my spine and I struggled to ignore it. "If it's the latter, I'd appreciate it if you left a beautiful corpse." He grinned. "Consider it done. So tell me, what would you like to talk about?" "I just need to know one thing." "And you think I'm the person to provide you with an education?" "Yes." "Why?" "Because I want to know where Sabrina went the night Salvotore died." "Hmmm." "Will you tell me?" "It's unwise to ask questions about Sabrina. I thought I made that clear the

first time we spoke." "We both know why I want the answer." "True." "Well?" "I hope you're not digging yourself a grave, Matilda." "Tell me."

III I spent the night in my car and in the morning, made Joey's parlor my first stop. When I walked in, Jimmy was the only one visible and he shot me a friendly wave from across the room. I didn't return it, and just stared at him through my sunglasses. He looked at me for a moment and then rose to slip into the back without a word. I waited less than a minute for Joey to appear. He opened the door and studied me with narrowed eyes. "Get on back here." I obeyed and he spoke as soon as we had some privacy. "Whatcha need?" I tried a grin, but he saw through it. "Let's hear it, Maddie. When you stop talking, I know you're super pissed." I sighed. "I need to see the old man." He grunted. "Wanna tell me why?" "I'd rather just say it once."

A hand came up and he scratched the hair behind an ear in agitation. He didn't like being in the dark anymore than I did. "Alright, Maddie," he grumbled, walking over to seat himself in front of a phone. I didn't bother to listen; I knew what the answer would be. He stood after he hung up and walked toward the door. "Let's go." He didn't speak to me once in the half hour it took to get there. I guess he might have been a little upset that I wouldn't confide in him. That, and he knew me well enough to know that I wouldn't talk about it until I was ready. Angelo Sirico lived in a house that resembled a castle. It wasn't as pretentious as you'd expect, but it wasn't hard to spot big money. The last time I visited Sirico's home had been when I returned from the war. It seemed like a lifetime ago. Sirico's shadow greeted us at the door and led us inside. "Maddie, what a pleasure," Angelo boomed as he came down the stairs to meet us. In his mid sixties and powerfully energetic, Sirico was a handsome little man with eyes that could be both charming and menacing. "Hi, Angie." He smiled. "You know you're the only one I let get away with calling me that?" "You still think it's cute." "You're right, of course," he chuckled, taking my hand. "Come on, let's go jabber. Can I get you anything?" "No, thank you." "Joe?" "I'm fine, thanks."

"Hmmm, something's up," he whispered in my ear as he led us into the study. "Joe never refuses a drink." Joey took a seat next to the door and I slipped into a chair in front of his desk, waiting patiently for him to get settled. His shadow remained standing next to the window. Finally, he seated himself and gave me a serious look. "I'm very sorry about Gus, Maddie. I miss him often. I don't know if you're aware of it, but he and I argued many times in the past." "I didn't know that." "Oh yes, but he always held his ground and wouldn't let me corrupt him," he said fondly. "I respected him greatly for that, although I never told him. I like to think he knew anyway." "I'm sure he did." "I'm sorry I couldn't convey my personal condolences to you earlier. The funeral wasn't the right time and afterward, Joe informed me that you wouldn't be available." "It…it was a bad day." "Of course," he said with an understanding nod. "Now, what is it that brings you here so early in the morning?" I cleared my throat. "I'd like to talk to you about Sabrina DiCarlo." He leaned forward in his chair. "Indeed?" "Yes." "I'm listening." "I'm going to put an end to your vendetta."

He narrowed his eyes. "That is not your responsibility." "I'm making it my responsibility." "I won't allow it. Tell me what you know." "You'll allow it or I'll kill you right now," I said, going for my gun and extending it toward him over the desk. He reared back as if he'd been slapped and Joey bolted to his feet. "Maddie, what the fuck are you doing?" he yelled, but with the same breath, he turned and addressed Sirico's bodyguard. "Chris, you keep your hands where I can see them. If you move on her, I'll tear your goddamn head off." "Do you want to talk about it, Angie? Or should I pull the trigger?" He stared at me, all traces of kindness gone from his eyes. "I'd ask you if you had any idea what the consequences are for your actions here today, but you know exactly what you're doing, don't you?" "Yep." He settled back into his chair. "Obviously, I'd be a fool not to hear what you have to say." "You're not a fool, Angie." He chuckled. "Chris, please wait outside." The shadow spoke for the first time. "Are you…?" "Wait outside." He reluctantly made his way out of the room and Joey slowly sat back down. I holstered my weapon. "Alright, Maddie. What's the story?"

---------I endured a painful, irate lecture in the car, and then suffered though a fullblown tirade as soon as Joey and I returned to his shop. Eventually, he worked himself out of his lather and sat down with a sigh, looking at me expectantly and wanting an explanation. He got one and I told him everything, giving him the details I'd carefully omitted with Sirico. His reaction wasn't disappointing. We spoke for over an hour before I took my leave. I had things to do. I made three calls, one to Woody, and one to Sidney Binkowski. The last required a payphone and I didn't have to speak; I just needed confirmation. I hung up as soon as I had it. I visited the post office to return Lance's pistol and to drop him a note before heading to a flower shop for roses and finally, I bought a Valentine for Julie Booker that I stamped and tossed in a mailbox. My preparations complete, I drove across town and parked three blocks away from the house. It started to rain as I walked up the sidewalk and I flipped my cigarette into the gutter. The front door was locked, but a window in the backyard was easy to break. I stomped my feet and shook the rain from my jacket after I clamored inside. I had a few hours before company arrived so I headed for the living room and made myself busy. The gun was surprisingly easy to find. It sat within an antique box decorating a display shelf of assorted knickknacks. A wave of anger washed over me as I stared at the revolver that had killed Gus. I picked it up, ejecting the rounds into my hand. I studied the bullets with a quiet rage as I noted the grooves carefully filed into the nose of each one. I put the gun back where I found it and closed the lid. The ammunition I arranged in front of the box, positioning them on the shelf like toy soldiers standing in formation. I wanted them to be noticed. The tapes took longer to find, but I knew I'd locate them. The entertainment center held a vast collection of videos, and they were hidden inside the

covers of 'Home Alone' and 'Home Alone 2'. They were difficult and heartrending to watch, but I ignored my tears and forced myself to sit through both of them. They found a home on the coffee table when I was finished. With nothing left to do, I settled into an armchair and waited. I didn't smoke, and I didn't move, I just waited. I waited for the killer. It wouldn't be long now. I sat there for two hours but the time went by in a seamless blur, it only felt like minutes before I heard the sound of a key unlocking the front door. Footsteps approached and she dumped her purse on the sofa absentmindedly while she browsed through her mail. It was time to be noticed. "Good evening." She jumped at the sound of my voice, gasping when her eyes found me seated in her living room. The color drained from her face, but she smiled. It was hard to see it as anything but genuine. "Maddie!" she exclaimed. "What are you doing here?" "Save it, I know everything." Her eyes widened and her face paled to a deathly white. I could see her mind racing. She shot a glance at the shelf where her gun lay hidden and cringed at finding my little display. There wasn't an easy out and she knew it, I was curious to see what she would come up with. "Sarah, do you know Sabrina DiCarlo?" She shook her head. "Sabrina is the head of one the most powerful crime families in the country. Seven years ago, she visited your halfway house. You see, she had just lost her father and was the target of a vendetta. She couldn't disappear right away and she needed a few days, what better place to hide than a homeless shelter? She had power and she had wealth, it was the last

place anyone would look for a mafia princess." "Timing and coincidence is the bitch of it all because around that same time, LaTisha Moreland also came to you for help. But she didn't get it, did she?" She could only gawk, the wheels turning furiously behind her eyes. "Gus was Sabrina's friend and he just wanted to know if you knew about her, but that's not what you thought. You thought he was digging around after Tish, and when he invited you to his house, you must've panicked when you found Tish as one of the guests. After removing Gus, you decided to eliminate the only other people that could finger you." She was getting grip on her fear; I could see it in her eyes. "How many women besides Tish, Clarice, and Monica came to you for help, only to be forced into prostitution, Sarah? You don't need nor want the money they earned on their backs. You just wanted power over them. You wanted to use them and keep them broken. You enjoyed their indignity. You get off on it, don't you?" I gestured to the tapes on the coffee table. "I've seen your movies. You're a twisted cunt, Sarah. Were you planning on using me the same way?" Her mouth opened and closed several times as she struggled for words, they finally came out in hiss. "How?" "Tish's real name was Julie Booker, but you knew that. She grew up with an incestuous father, married a brutal prick that wasn't much better, and ended up running away from all of it. She came to you for a helping hand and got nothing but a few more years of abuse." "How?" she demanded. "When she left her husband, she stayed overnight in Wisconsin. She checked into a room under the name of Marissa Fiore. The name of the stray you gave me when I visited you for the first time. You probably thought

it was safe to mention, but how could you know that in the basement of a hotel in Madison, there's a ledger with that name in it. If I hadn't found it, I might never have identified you. Tish was on the run, she was hiding her tracks, but you knew that and used it to your advantage." "I have an excellent lawyer, Maddie." I chuckled. "You're a killer, Sarah." "So?" she yelled. "How many have you killed, Maddie? You probably slaughtered dozens in the war. How many bodies did you fly over?" I rose to my feet. "You're right, but what makes a soldier sad, makes a killer smile. I didn't gut shoot anyone and watch as they died painfully with me laughing at them. I did my duty and I didn't enjoy it." I let her chew on that as my hand found the small of my back. "I spent the first seven years of my life in a French orphanage and the next five in a boarding school. My father was a merchant seaman, a drunk, and a drug addict. I was lucky if he visited me once a year. When he died, I don't think I even managed a frown." Moisture stung my eyes. "Gus came for me soon after. He loved me, Sarah. He gave me everything, a home, a family, and a father. He was my Dad, and you took him away from me." My hand reappeared holding the little gun and I pointed it at her belly, advancing on her slowly. There was terror in her eyes now, the terror of suddenly knowing that the only jury she was going to see was standing in front of her. There would be no appeal, no pardon, and no escape. "He was my hero, you sick bitch." I lashed out with all of my strength, using the butt of the gun to strike her in the mouth. She fell to the floor with a cry of pain, holding both hands over her injury. Tears began to stream from her eyes, but she cast a look at me

that was nothing if not vicious. "You gonna shoot me now, Maddie?" she asked, talking around a mouthful of blood. "Will you be sad when it's done, or will you smile? Which one will you be, the soldier or the killer?" "Both," I said, turning my back on her and striding for the door. I undid the locks and opened it a crack before I returned to stand over her. "I dreamed about killing you, Sarah. I fantasized about it. I wanted nothing more than to watch as you took your last breath. I wanted to revel in it, savor it. But you know what?" She responded by waving a hand in the air; the other was busy wiping blood from her face. "If I pulled the trigger on you, I wouldn't be the person that I want to be. Nor would I be the person others want me to be." Surprisingly, she laughed. "You're nothing but bullshit, Maddie." I arched an eyebrow. "Oh?" "All your pretty words, and you don't have the guts to follow through. You had me scared for a second there, but I should've known better. You're not sure about anything, even yourself." I chuckled. "Until recently, I might have agreed with you." As if on cue, the door opened and Jimmy let himself in. He gave me a nod as he approached, and my eyes dropped to see Sarah look at him in confusion. "I'd introduce you, but it would be pretty pointless." "I… I don't understand." I worked up a smile. "Justice doesn't need me to be the executioner,

Sarah. I can live with being the emissary," I said, turning to Jimmy when I was finished. "Did Joey explain everything?" He opened his jacket and withdrew a heavy revolver. "It'll be done right." Her mouth moved to form words, but none were forthcoming. I gave her my full attention. "Gus stood up after you shot him. He got up and walked around his desk to get at you. Could you be half as strong or as brave? Tish died on the bathroom floor, a miserable end to a life that had only really just begun. Could you be half as courageous and resilient as she must've been?" She started to cry; the tears weak as the knowledge of what was to come washed over her. "You could talk to them about it, if only you were going to the same place," I said, holstering my gun and turning for the door. Leaving her alone with Jimmy and a .357 loaded with a single carved round. The cold air was a relief and I took a deep breath before heading back to my car. I took my time, driving around aimlessly until it was dark. It was still drizzling when I arrived at my spot on the lakefront, I got out of the car and walked into the long abandoned boathouse and sat down with my legs dangling over the water. This was my secret place. A place I visited when I wasn't sure about things or when I needed to cry and didn't want the comfort of others. I reached for my cell phone.

"Winters." "Hi, Billy."

"It's about fuckin' time! Where the hell are you?" "I'm in town."

"So what did you learn?"

"Consider this an anonymous call, Billy." A little pause. "Alright, Maddie." "At the residence of Sarah Caruso you'll find the murder weapon, the missing tapes, and a cadaver." He didn't immediately reply and I closed my eyes. When he did speak, the tears began.

"Are you okay?" "I will be."

"You ready to tell me about it?" "Come to Joey's tomorrow night for dinner. I'll fill you in then."

"Okay. I'll have to take your gun, people will ask." "It's clean."

"Do you need anything?" "Nothing that can't wait until tomorrow."

"You sure?" "I'm sure. I'll see you at Joey's."

"I'll be there, you take care." "Bye, Billy." I put the phone back in my jacket and buried my head in my hands. I cried for Gus, I cried for Tish, and I cried for me. Life had changed and I hadn't been ready for it.

Epilogue The morning came without sleep and I reluctantly got to my feet, knowing that I had a few more things to look after. I made a phone call and traveled to the cemetery where Tish had been buried. I followed Sidney's instructions to her grave and placed a single rose on the tombstone, mumbled an apology and, feeling as if I were intruding, hurried back to the car. My final destination was another cemetery, and I arranged the rest of my flowers for Gus. When I was finished, I spread a blanket on the grass and sat down cross-legged. I took a deep breath and smiled. "Hi, Daddy," I said brightly. "I've gotta lot of stuff to talk about. A lot of things have happened since we last spoke..." I was still babbling an hour later when the sound of a car door being closed caught my attention. I looked up to see Anabel get out of a taxi and start walking toward me. I watched her approach. She'd be a little while. "…Anyway, Glen Porter offered me my old job back, but I'm not going to take it. I've learned that I'm a little too dirty to be a cop and a little too clean to be a good gangster. I guess I'll have to find something in the middle. Can you picture me working at a video store?" I chuckled at the image that produced. "I wish you had told me, Gus. It would've saved a lot of time. I had to figure it out the hard way..." Footsteps became audible and I lowered my voice to a whisper. "…She's almost here now so I guess I'm gonna have to cut this a little short, but you'll be happy to know that I'm gonna take your advice and finally follow my heart. I miss you. Got to go, here she is." "Maddie," she said. "Are you okay?"

"I'm gettin' there. Sorry I was gone so long." "You look all worn out," she said, taking a seat next to me on the blanket and leaning over for a kiss. "Did you miss me?" "Of course. Is your job over?" "Yes, it is." She contemplated my answer in silence. "I've got something for you." Her eyes lit up. "Really?" "Yep," I said, reaching into my jacket to produce a piece of paper. She looked at it confusedly. "An address?" "Yes." "I don't get it. What would I find here?" "Angelo Sirico. You have a meeting with him tomorrow at noon." She stared at me with an unreadable expression. "Joey will stand with you. You can bring as many of your people as you like. It's over. Angie is willing to discuss a truce and surprisingly, a possible merger." She chewed on her lip uncertainly. "Will you be there?" "Yes, Sabrina." She brought a hand up to her mouth and stifled a quick sob. "How long

have you known?" "Not very long." "You mad at me for not telling you?" "No, but you can tell me some things now." She nodded, wiping at her eyes. "Gus knew all along, didn't he?" "Yes." "Did he have that dinner party because you wanted to know if you'd be recognized?" "They were all people who had seen me, might have seen me, or had claimed to have seen me." "Did you send your boogeyman after me because you read the files I have lying around in my house?" "You needed to know I had nothing to do with it. He would never have hurt you." "You could've rid yourself of Sirico years ago. Why didn't you?" "That's not the way I do things." "That's what I'd hoped you say." "I'm sorry, Maddie." "When would you have told me?" "I was going to wait until you found who you were looking for." "I see."

She studied the ground in front of her uncomfortably. "I didn't lie to you, Maddie. I meant what I said." "Did you?" Her eyes rose to meet mine. "Yes, I did. Very much." I grunted and took her hand. "Will you do me a favor?" "Name it." "I'm having dinner over at Joey's tonight. I'd like you to be there." "Okay. Is that the favor?" "Not quite," I said, clearing my throat. "I'd like you to come not as my lover, but as my girlfriend… as my partner." She beamed, preparing to speak, but I held up a hand to stop her. "Shut up, this is my moment," I said, giving her a stern look. "I spoke to Woody. Gus left me the house and if you think you could live in an old neighborhood with an ex-pilot, ex-cop, and ex-private detective, I'd like very much for it to be our house." She started to bounce excitedly. I smiled. "I love you too, Sabrina." I found myself on my back, giggling as she plastered kisses all over my face. I returned them happily, waiting until she subsided before speaking again. "Will you do me another favor?" "Anything you want, Maddie," she purred into my neck.

"Lose the contacts, you don't need them anymore and I want to see your eyes." She sat up straddling me and removed her glasses. Laboring gently, she quickly produced a pair of very pale blue eyes. Joey had been right; they could appear almost white. "What do you think?" she asked a little nervously. "I think you're gorgeous." She fell on top of me and snuggled up close. I sighed contentedly, wrapping my arms around her. "Brina?" "Hmmm?" "Tell me about my mother." END